Chapter 1: Not a chauffeur. Noted.
Summary:
This wasn’t happening, was it?
Tommy stutters, his tongue suddenly turning to rubber and stares at the man, one of the world's top villains, in his passenger's seat. “I—”
“One moment.” The Angel holds up a finger, popping the door open and looking towards the back of Tommy’s car. He cups a hand to his face. “Boys, get in this fucking car or I’m leaving you behind!”
Tommy twists in his seat, head snapping back to look out his back window and watches as three more men (holy shit, is that the Blade?) come darting towards his car.
Oh god, no.
-—-—-—
A fic where Tommy, an ex hero and now broke teen, accidentally becomes a get away driver and healer for the worlds most wanted villains. Found family chaos ensues
Notes:
NEW READERS PLEASE READ THIS:
I am currently in the process of writing Wilbur out of this fic as I don't support him at all and wholeheartedly I stand by the victims who've shared their story and been honest about their experiences.
SO PLEASE NOTE: Wilbur's character is in the process of being removed whenever i have the time to sit down and do so (because i will be doing it in parts)-
yo! this fic is partly inspired by the movie Baby Driver so all the chapter titles are quotes from the movie. It's also important to note that THERE WILL BE MORE CHARACTER TAGS AND RELATIONSHIP TAGS AS WE GO
i suck at tags on ao3 but I will add to it as the story build up (rn this is my little pilot episode, yk what I mean?)thanks! Enjoy!
-Roo
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
To get good work in the city, you need to have a major skill set.
Time management skills, being able to stay on your feet, the ability to schedule yourself and work for people with a smile, hell Tommy would go so far as to say he can even maintain a level of professionalism with his coworkers.
Getting jobs in the city was next to impossible but somehow, Tommy had managed to secure what he could only describe as The Dream™
“Excuse me I was— or you could walk in front of me, yeah. Thanks. No, no, that’s fine. Sure, you twat.”
If you had asked Tommy while growing up if he wanted to work in an office, doing grunt work all day, he probably would have said no. But that version of Tommy doesn’t understand what a great opportunity he has.
This was the easiest of all the jobs he’d had, who cares if the hours sucked? And that the people sucked. And the work… sucked.
“Move please, there’s a meeting in ten minutes. What? No, I’m— yes, I work here. This coffee isn’t for you, mate, come off it. It’s for the people upstairs.”
Okay maybe it wasn’t that great, but Tommy could not screw it up. He’s trying to be early to this stupid meeting he’s forced to listen to and to top it all off, he’s balancing six drinks in a takeaway cup holder while rushing up the stairs two at a time.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck…” Tommy whispers, cursing the traffic he fought to get here. “Fuck, fuck, fuck…”
He rounds the corner, finally making it to the top of the stairs and sighs in relief, almost dropping the drinks from exhaustion. His shoes pad against the black carpet as he walks, craning his neck to try and spot the correct meeting room.
Oh God, he cannot lose this job. Tommy tugs at the collar of his shirt. The dress shirt he was required to wear was painfully uncomfortable, it was enough to drive him mad. Tommy doesn't say anything about it, he just does his job like asked because he needs this. His rent is already overdue as it is, there’s no way he can ask for another extension.
“Yes, please set up that interview for next week. Our stocks are fine, are you kidding? Have you seen the numbers lately?” A body comes rounding the corner, talking into his phone and Tommy slams right into him, drinks going up in a lukewarm-milky coffee explosion.
The man calls out in surprise as six drinks detonate on the ground, seeping into the carpet as liquid pools out.
“Fuck!” Tommy shouts, falling to his knees and starts picking up the now empty containers. “Oh, dude! I literally just spent like twenty bloody…”
Tommy looks back up and the man is already gone. Tommy turns behind him, watching as cream coloured footsteps form on the carpet and the man disappears from view, ignoring Tommy completely.
Tommy can feel his face heat up in annoyance as he looks back down at the carpet.
Wow.
Okay. Tommy? Listen to yourself, right now. This is important. Don’t cry.
Do NOT cry at work.
This is a minor inconvenience and that was a major asshole.
He probably won’t lose his job over this, right? It wasn’t even his fault.
Tommy sucks in a small breath, gathering up the containers into the drink holder. He stands up, staring down at the mess. Tommy glances at the clock on the wall.
3:51pm
Nine minutes until the meeting.
Alright, challenge accepted. Tommy starts darting back down the stairs. His life is nothing if not a race. And Tommy will do his damn best to win.
He reaches into his pocket, securing the keys in his hand and makes sure to unlock the car before even getting out the door. He makes it through the building, out the door, and starts skidding across the concrete to start finding his way to the car.
The car is nothing special but Tommy considers it a privilege. He always makes sure to look after his cars, he acts like it's a part of the job.
Tommy twists on the radio, making sure his playlist is playing before driving. It’s a small cramped looking silver car that he was given to run work errands.
And run work errands he shall.
He’s got the city memorised, inside and out. Tommy travels the city with expert knowledge.
If there’s a street, he can name it. If there’s a dead end, he knows to avoid it.
Tommy arrives at the coffee shop in record time; he’s pretty sure some of his driving was just barely leaning on the illegal side of speed but he got there unscathed and that’s all that matters.
Tommy orders with perfect memory, recalling what kind of drinks he needs and as he waits, he watches the clock. While waiting, he tries to wipe his hands off from the spilled coffee using a napkin. It was starting to get sticky and he cringes when he can't get the residue off.
Finally, after what feels like a lifetime of waiting, he gets the coffee, walking over to his car.
Actually, he should have plenty of time to get there and back. Tommy places the coffee on the passenger's seat, starting the car.
The radio switches on, blaring news alert.
A warning to all citizens in the Essempii’s: L’manberg District. This is not a test and is a certifiable alert from the Hero Tower. A villain spotting has occurred, please remain calm and vacate the streets until told otherwise. Thank you.
Tommy groans internally, switching the channel to find some music. They had those alerts every other week, it was no doubt some low ball, irrelevant villain that probably had more vigilante traits than anything else. Most people in the area would be freaking out, rushing to their cars to get home or hiding out wherever was safest.
In Tommy’s opinion, it was best to just ignore the alert and take a slightly more unusual route to avoid the traffic. Honestly, it was probably just a grocery store that was robbed or something equally pathetic.
Tommy pauses, mapping out a better route in his head. It’s a skill he’s always had. He can imagine the layout of the city perfectly, right down to the little details. It wasn’t his power, that was something he didn’t use very often.
Tommy pictures a new route, slightly less taken so he can avoid the panic of people, but something suitable enough he’ll still get to work on time. Maybe a minute or two late, but at least he’ll have an excuse now. A cop car zooms past behind him and he raises his eyebrows, watching the mirror intently.
How close was this villain?
He grabs the steering wheel with one hand and uses the other to guide a seatbelt over the drinks to secure them in place.
Click! Tommy smiles, looking back towards the road. Things were going really well.
Click! Wait, what? His head jerks back over to the passenger seat.
The car door is thrown open and he watches in horror as two gloved hands reach in, throwing the drinks out of the car and onto the road. Tommy stares wide eyed as a car honks, driving over the fresh coffee he'd just bought and a man throws himself into Tommy’s car.
“Sorry about that, mate.” The man takes a deep breath and Tommy’s freezes, his blood going cold in fear.
The Angel of Death.
Are you fucking kidding? His heart sinks when the man just... calmly does up his seat belt. Tommy watches with a note of horror as the man taking a spot next to him in his car looks quite pleased with himself.
It was clearly him. He was wearing the signature green robe and slightly darker cloak, along with the trademark bucket hat that was such a rich green it was almost black, with a matching veil to cover his face. There was no mistaking it.
This wasn’t happening, was it?
Tommy stutters, his tongue suddenly turning to rubber and stares at the man, one of the world's top villains, in his passenger's seat. “I—”
“One moment.” The Angel holds up a finger, popping the door open and looking towards the back of Tommy’s car. He cups a hand to his face. “Boys, get in this fucking car or I’m leaving you behind!”
Tommy twists in his seat, head snapping back to look out his back window and watches as three more men (holy shit, is that the Blade?) come darting towards his car.
Oh god, no.
There were two other villains, shorter than the Blade, who were running over too. Tommy thinks he vaguely recognises them, but not enough to put a name to the face.
The one leading the charge was in simple terms, a lanky mother fucker with split dyed hair to be black and white. He wears plain black and a mask that looks like black and white paint splotches covering the bottom half of his face and a red and green visor over his eyes that didn’t disguise the scared look flashing in his expression. His long dark purple jacket (almost a trenchcoat with the length it was) with two neon purple stripes running down its side, looks like it’s going to fall off with the way it’s practically slipping down his shoulders.
Blade was looking slightly more serious as he ran towards the car, face concealed behind his mask, modelled to look like a hog skull. He always wears that dumb red cape with a white fur top, which Tommy still thinks is impractical and a black shirt that has a darker patch growing into it, sticking to skin in the same way something soaked with blood would.
He wonders what the hell happened. He realises that he’ll probably find out on the news tonight.
The thought makes Tommy feel faint. This was some kind of mistake, surely. One that Tommy really, really, really didn't want to find out the ending for. If Tommy wasn't frozen in shock, he would have bailed right then and there, running for the hills like any sane person would do.
What snaps him out of his spiral is the third villain, the shortest, falling behind and shouting something incoherent Tommy couldn’t catch.
He was sporting yellow tinted steam-punk goggles on his forehead, a metal plated lower face mask and holy shit, that looked cool as fuck. The villain was wearing a brown bomber jacket, patched with yellow fabric from where the jacket had ripped, and he had a black shirt on just like the other two.
It’s so familiar and it takes Tommy a second to recognise him through his panic, but he does realise. Rocket and Blink.
Lesser, barely known villains who worked closely with each other. What they were doing with the Angel of Death and The Blade, Tommy felt sick to think about. It would never be anything good.
The three of them are beyond terrifying to see racing towards him. Tommy barely manages to croak an objection before there’s a burst of purple particles and Blink teleports into the backseat behind the Angel of Death, heaving air into his lungs like it’s taking all his energy.
Tommy shouts (in a manly, very cool, not high pitched manner) at the sudden appearance and Blink screams back too, jerking so hard he smacks his head on the roof. Tommy would laugh if it was anyone else.
After a concerning few seconds of screams, they both stop, staring wide eyed at eachother. The Angel of Death looks confused in the corner of Tommy’s eyes. Tommy thinks Blink looks almost apologetic but before he can dwell on that too much, his back seat door is yanked open and Rocket climbs into the car.
“That was a disaster.” Blink breathes through gasps, meeting Rocket’s eyes.
“That was hilarious.” Rocket shoots back, the smile evident in his voice. Rocket gets shoved in first by Blade, complaining loudly as he’s smooshed into a seat next to Blink who was slouching, hand resting on top of his head to stop himself from hitting it again.
“Move.” Last is Blade, who struggles a bit more to fit and has to squish against Rocket to even be able to close the door. The door clicks shut and Tommy gapes blankly.
It was quite the sight, four villains squished into his car. Two of them; part of the most wanted in the world.
The three in the back looking quite upset while the leader, The Angel of Death sits in his passenger seat and starts removing his gloves..
Yeahhhhh, Tommy was going to lose his job.
“You’re sitting on my coat.” Blink mutters, yanking his purple jacket out from underneath Rocket.
Blade groans. “Angel, you picked the worst car, I’m pretty sure my cape is stuck in the door.”
Tommy looks over to his side mirror, watching as a red cape is half caught on the outside of the door, lying limply against the side of the car. What the fuck.
“Sorry, we’ll get a bigger one next time, okay?” Angel bristles.
Were they shitting on his car? Tommy doesn’t even own a car. He’s only got this for work errands. He didn’t get to pick it.
A cop car with its sirens blaring goes roaring past and everyone in the car looks a little on edge. Even Blade who pretends to ignore it.
“Let’s just go.” Blink pleads, touching the side of his torso and letting himself flop back against the car seat, staring out the window.
“Sounds good to me, mate.” The Angel chirps, looking over at Tommy and nodding.
A beat.
“...Get the fuck out of my car?”
The Angel of Death squints at Tommy. Another siren goes past and they look even more nervous. Good, Tommy thinks. At least if he’s murdered they’ll be able to figure out what happened.
“Are— are you not our get away driver?”
Tommy stares in shock. Are you fucking face blind?
“Do I look like your get away driver? No!” Tommy slams a hand down on the wheel, “No I am not! Get the fuck out, you pricks!”
“Wh—” Angel looks out the window, eyes scrambling around until they fix on a similar looking silver car further back on the road that a cop is investigating. “Oh…no.”
"Oh no?" Tommy almost laughs at the ridiculousness. "Are you joking?"
“Shit.” Rocket curses, pulling his head down as another car goes past. “Angel, we need to get out of here!”
Angel looks over slowly in terror at Tommy, or at least what Tommy imagines is terror since he can’t see his face. and Tommy can’t help but stare back.
"Let's just use the civilian as cover!” Rocket suggests, making himself comfortable and tugging at the mask across his face to adjust it. There was nothing comfortable looking about being pressed panini-style in the middle.
“Go fuck yourself.” Tommy objects, reaching for the door handle and the Blade shouts gibberish, reaching over and locking the door.
Tommy fights, frantically trying to unlock it but he’s pulled back, hands grabbing at him and directing him to drive.
“Jesus,” Blink mumbles, pressing himself against the side of the car to dodge flailing limbs.
“Wicked.” Rocket corrects, leaning forward to catch one of Tommy’s hands.
“No! This isn’t happening. I object! This is against my human rights! You don’t have my consent!” Tommy shrieks. “My consent!”
“Oh god, shut up. We’ve committed!” Blade reaches into his belt, pulling out a small knife and Tommy’s stomach knots in dread.
Blade grabs Tommy by the shirt and holy shit— this is how Tommy dies. He’s actually about to get killed by The Blade. It was kind of cool in a not so cool way.
Blade shoves him so he’s facing forward, holding the knife against Tommy’s throat.
“Drive. Calmly.” He stops for a second, staring out the window. What was that saying, something about not letting yourself be taken to a secondary location if you were kidnapped. Did this count as that?
Tommy very slowly moves his hands onto the wheel, firmly moving the car into the right mode and carefully pulls out of the parking lot.
The car goes eerily silent as Tommy drives. He wouldn’t consider himself a particularly anxious person but this was testing him.
He drives more carefully than he ever has before. To anybody else, he’d look like the most perfect citizen on planet earth. It looks like a perfectly normal, perfectly calm car ride. Except there’s four strangers in halloween costumes and a knife to his throat.
Tommy drives in a straight line, having no idea where he’s going but just getting out of the area so they’re not arrested. So he’s not arrested for helping them. Oh shit was he an accomplice?
Tommy wasn’t new to the world of heroes and villains. He’d worked for six years with Dream. It was unwilling, unpaid, and the most conflicting six years of his life but it taught Tommy a lot of tricks.
He’d only managed to get out of the situation a few months ago. He’d left, found an apartment to rent, and he’s secured a job that Tommy attends under an alias. He’s not Tommy there, he’s Theseus.
And so far, it was going well.
Which is why these villains are completely owning his plans. So while Tommy is shitting himself, a knife against his neck and a cold sweat forming on his skin, he’s also listening to the villains chat nonchalantly.
Because clearly this is just an average Friday.
Tommy can see Blades cape half stuck outside the car, the red fabric wiggling in the wind. Blade looks relatively unbothered, glancing out the window occasionally and watching it.
Blink looks tired, watching Rocket bop his head to the music and tap his hand against his knee to the sound. It was surreal in an odd kind of way. This wasn’t the villainous side of them, they were just acting like people.
People that Tommy was still scared shitless of, but the way they were acting made Tommy start to humanise them a bit more. They weren’t just unfeeling, killing robots. Tommy’s not sure if that makes him feel better or worse.
The Angel of Death hums, rolling his shoulders and reaching a hand behind his back.
Tommy’s almost tempted to ask where his big fuck off wing are since he was pretty sure they’re supposed to be on his back but he bites his tongue. Was that an insensitive question to ask?
It’s probably the kind of power that Angel can control. He must have a fantastic understanding of his powers if he’s able to make them disappear. He wonders if you can still feel them, even when they’re… retracted? Would they retract into his back?
Yikes, that would feel awful. Can you imagine the feeling of your bones and feathers, lumping together as they compact and start slowly slipping, dissolving into your back through the tissues and—
“Well, this is a little awkward.” Angel sniffles, looking away from Tommy.
“Yeah, no shit.” Tommy barks, and he doesn't have the impulse control to shut himself up. “You assholes just kidnapped me for no fucking reason.”
“We had a reason.” Rocket retorts defensively and the Angel of Death shushes him with enough concern that Tommy realises they’d probably kill him if he knew too much.
It doesn’t stop him from running his mouth.
“Your reason was piss all.” Tommy, lacking all survival instincts, rolls his eyes. He jabs a finger at the Angel of Death. “You literally have wings. You can fly. Speaking of, where are they?”
“What?” The Angel of Death questions.
“The wings. You know, your big dopey crow ones? Where are they ‘cos I thought like, you actually had them. If they're just decorative, or mechanical or something can I tell you how incredibly inconvenient and—”
“I do have them, I’m just injured at the moment and a flying person is pretty easy to spot.”
Tommy’s fingers itch instinctively and he can feel the burning ache of his power through his veins. He could feel his powers hot against his skin from the moment Blink got in the car with that injury, but he wasn’t about to go around healing villains.
It had been a while since he used them for anything other than a slight headache. He was trying to lay low at the moment, he couldn’t go around healing people when they needed him to even if there was the urge.
Healing powers were valuable and rare; Tommy would be damned if he’d let the people who effectively kidnapped him know about it.
Angel shakes his head, in confusion. “Are you… not afraid of us?”
“Oh I’m fucking pissing myself, mate. I just talk a lot when I’m nervous.”
The Angel of Death tilts his head, almost like how Tommy imagines a bird would. “Right.”
Blade huffs from behind Tommy, poking the knife rudely against his throat. “I think shutting up would be a good start.”
A stone hits the bottom of his stomach and Tommy nods once. The reminder of the knife is more than enough to shut him up.
After a few minutes of beyond awkward stony silence the knife against Tommy’s neck starts to slacken, relief flooding Tommy immediately.
When they come to a stop at a red light, Tommy clears his throat nervously.
“Where am I taking you?” Tommy can see the villains exchange tentative glances, quietly debating if they give Tommy their location or not. “I can just keep driving forward if you… you don’t know.”
A beat.
“Do you know where Niki’s bakery and cafe is?” The Angel of Death asks.
“Who doesn’t?” Tommy scoffs and he regrets the smart ass comment the moment it leaves his mouth. But seriously, that was the best bakery in the entirety of the L’manberg district. Who wouldn’t know about it?
“Wait, really?” Rocket raises a brow. “It’s only been open for like, two weeks.”
Tommy tries not to question it too much. What would he do if his favourite cafe was actually an organised crime front? Probably keep buying from them. They had amazing cupcakes.
They all look slightly suspicious and the air feels so thick you could cut the tension.
After another painstakingly long moment, the Angel of Death claps his hands together and Tommy’s eyes flick over to him for a moment in concern. “Great. We’ve got friends in that area so we’ll be fine there.”
He keeps driving smoothly while his internal monologue is a barrelling disaster. He can barely hear himself think over the panic going on in his head.
All that he can do is form thousands of half thoughts; sentences which are cut off, questions that are unanswered, and intrusive ideas he really shouldn’t dwell on.
Was Tommy really about to die to the hands of four villains who happened to get in his car?
He always knew he’d die, but are you taking the piss? Six years of surviving hell for it to end like this? If karma exists, he’s got negative numbers. What kind of rubbish luck did he have?
“Eyes on the road.” A gruff voice from the back calls and Tommy slips back into reality.
“Sorry.” He murmurs, fingers tightening nervously around the wheel. He hopes that maybe, he can convince them to not murder him brutally. He probably should have been nicer earlier on but hey, Tommy doesn’t regret anything he said.
“Oh, I like this song.” Rocket hums, leaning over to the front and turning up the speaker. “You’ve got good taste… I don’t know your name.”
Tommy doesn’t pull his eyes away from the road, murmuring quietly. “That’s probably for the best.”
Rocket watches him thoughtfully. “Yeah probably.”
“Sorry about all of this.” The Angel of Death says and Tommy’s skin crawls as he can feel their eyes on him. The apology takes Tommy by surprise, these guys were villains! He doesn’t take them as the apologetic type.
Although, there was a knife to his throat so maybe not so apologetic?
“‘s alright.” Tommy whispers, uncertain what he should say. Accepting the apology felt wrong, but denying an apology felt even worse.
Once Tommy can finally see the sign for Niki’s bakery, they all let out a collective sigh of relief.
Tommy pulls over, hesitant to make any movements even once the knife against his throat is pulled away.
They all hesitate in getting out of the car, looking a bit awkward.
“So… are you going to kill me?” Tommy swallows a dry lump in his throat when the Blade tilts his head at him thoughtfully.
“Do you know our identities?” Blade asks.
“No?”
“Are you going to tell anybody about this?”
“I’ll be honest bossman, I don’t think they’d believe me even if I tried.”
Blade shrugs. “I’ll think about it then.”
They pop the doors open and get out of the car, leaving Tommy without a goodbye or thank you.
Tommy watches, shell shocked, as the four of them walk off into the cafe. It was quite an unusual sight.
With Blade trying to smoothen out his cape from where it was stuck in the car door, Angel holding his bucket hat onto his head as wind threatens to blow it away, and Rocket who supports Blink as he walks. Blink who starts taking off his coat, folding it over his arm to reveal a black shirt with a large dark mark across the back.
Tommy’s pauses and looks back over into his back seat. As suspected, there’s a gruesome blood stain across his chair.
Tommy reaches down for his phone, turning it on and grimacing.
4:14pm
His throat feels tight and Tommy groans inwardly. His head smacks against the headrest. “Fuck.”
Notes:
if you want to invade a discord server and ramble, there's a channel for doing exactly that if you click these words and accept the invite SO GO FOR IT!
(and a big old thank you eris, or soulfirephoenix for setting it up for me, you legend. i encourage everyone to read their fics they're so good)
Chapter 2: T-H-E-S-E-U-S, Theseus?
Summary:
Shit, Tommy felt stupid for sticking around where it was easy for him to be found. He was good at running, why didn’t he think to skip town the moment the four of them got out of his car and turned their backs?
If they weren’t menacingly standing in front of him, Tommy would fucking book it right now.
“We’re not here to kill you.” Blade looks Tommy up and down and Tommy sneers back at him. “We would have done that already by now, I don’t like wasting my time.”
“Wasting your time? Killing me would not be a waste of time, dipshit. I’m incredibly poggers to kill, I’ll have you know.”
Notes:
SO MANY PEOPLE?? WELCOME??
There were so many lovely comments and support for last chapter so thank you all so so so much <3
I'm updating a little bit early just because I'm really excited hehehethis chapter starts to touch on a few more aspects of the story but hoo boy, we're only getting warmed up. the storyline will start to pick up as we go, promise.
Thank you all so much for reading :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tommy doesn’t even pretend he’s surprised when he gets a text telling him he’s fired the next day.
He had one job. There was no way on earth Tommy could excuse the fact he was thirty minutes late by the end of the whole damned situation.
Admittedly, the fact they only thought he was worth a text hurts just a little bit, but that was the least of his concerns. There was still that massive bloodstain that Blink had left in the back of his car.
Fucking inconsiderate asshole if you asked Tommy.
The run in with the Syndicate had left him more confused and angry than afraid.
Tommy was expecting them to be cut-throat, serious, or brutal. When Tommy was still working with Dream, he remembers how harsh they could be. The wounds that Tommy healed were something that made bullet wounds look like paper cuts.
Tommy gasped, clutching his torso and cringing when he could feel sharp pains shoot through him with each little attempt to straighten himself out. Shit, he’d lost track of Dream and let himself be injured in the process.
He should have just stayed in the fucking car and waited instead of getting impatient, charging head first into a cluster fuck of a sitation.
“God, were you even trained?” Blade laughed, scratching the back of his head. “I’ll be honest, that was kind of embarrassing for you. I didn’t even mean to hurt you, I was just trying to leave.”
Tommy launches himself back up, snarling. “Fuck you!”
“Out of the way, kid” Warden seethed, swinging with the blunt part of his trident and knocking Tommy off his feet. “We’re not here for you.”
Blade rolled his eyes at Tommy’s theatrical display of a fight and glowered at the two of them. “Well, that was underwhelming. Come on, Warden.”
He didn’t hold a grudge against them, it was Tommy’s fault for making a fuck up that big. And Tommy still feels a hot hatred for the Hero Coalition for turning a blind eye to his involvement.
But Tommy understood the villains were just doing their job. If Tommy was going to hold a grudge against the villains, it wouldn’t be for something that petty and personal.
For being shitty people? Yeah, of course. For being unfeeling, unempathetic assholes? Definitely.
From the interaction yesterday, honestly, they were just so fucking weird. They make him chauffeur them around after jumping into his car and leave his backseat in an absolute mess.
Tommy wanders idly around his apartment for some cleaning supplies to try and scrub and fix the stain up. Sure they were super villains, but staining a man's car? Come on.
He’s still in shock if he’s being honest.
Just because he’s worked in the hero world before doesn’t make it any easier to come face to face with death itself. Tommy feels like that wasn’t the sort of thing that was dependent on your history. No matter how many times you narrowly avoid dying, no matter how often you can stare into the face of death, everyone is afraid in the end.
Tommy swings open the little compartment beneath his sink, grumbling when all he can find is a bar of soap, a pair of yellow rubber gloves about four sizes too big and some disinfectant.
It’ll have to do??
He puts the rubber gloves on and takes the soap and disinfectant. Using a bucket he had lying around in storage, he runs some hot water, grimacing at the fact he’ll probably have to skip his shower tonight if he wants it hot. He gathers the items up, throws a rag into the bucket of hot water, and manages to balance it all as he pulls open the door. He nearly walks straight into the person standing on the other side.
“Hi mate.” The Angel of Death tilts his head to the side, veil spilling over his shoulder. It makes Tommy jump so badly, he drops the bucket in his hands, stumbling backwards and goes crashing ass first onto the ground
Tommy gasps sharply, trying to gain some of his composure back. The Angel of Death pulls back as some of the water splashes up and Tommy scoots against the floor moving backwards. He pushes himself onto his elbows, grateful the bucket landed the right way up from all the water weighing it down.
“What the hell!” Tommy shouts.
“I’m here too.” Blade adds, arms crossed and staring down at Tommy.
“How— how the fuck do you have my address?” Tommy was speechless, what the fuck? How did they keep finding him? God, he needed to get out of this city.
“Are you actually asking how we got your address or is that a joke?” The Blade snorts and Tommy bites the inside of his cheek. Okay, it was a bit of a stupid question. These were powerful villains he was talking to, it wouldn’t be hard to find him, but still.
“Sorry for scaring you.” The Angel of Death shrugs. “It’s sort of our thing. But I think you know why we’re here.”
I think you know why we’re here is probably in Tommy’s top five scariest things a super villain can say to you.
Tommy glares up at them despite the several litres of adrenaline that decide to crash through the floodgates of his body.
“Are you taking the piss?” Tommy raises his eyebrows. “You weren’t joking when you said you’d think about killing me?” Tommy groans into his hand, standing up. Are you serious?
He brushes himself off, trying to avoid thinking about how much this was going to suck. Running from them wouldn't be too hard, but definitely a pain in the ass.
His apartment had several escape routes he'd thought up when he'd first arrived.
His bedroom door is almost always open and if it's not, Tommy has no problem breaking a window. There's also a fire escape entrance across the living room, and if all went to hell Tommy could risk just making a run for the front door.
He wonders if he could slide between the Blade’s legs and then race down the stairs to get outside?
Probably not. But he’s not above kicking someone in the balls.
“What…?” Angel makes a questioning noise.
Tommy shakes his head in annoyance, throwing the rubber gloves to the side. “I lost my job, I’m losing my car, I’m about to lose my life—”
“Wait, woah, woah, woah.” The Angel of Death holds out his hands placatingly, exchanging a glance with Blade. Tommy's heart thunders against his chest, despite the effort he put into keeping his face flat. “Who said anything about taking your life?”
“You stalked me to my apartment a day after kidnapping me and you’re super villains.” Tommy deadpans.
Does he need to remind them about Blade saying he’ll think about if he was going to kill Tommy or not?
Shit, Tommy felt stupid for sticking around where it was easy for him to be found. He was good at running, why didn’t he think to skip town the moment the four of them got out of his car and turned their backs?
If they weren’t menacingly standing in front of him, Tommy would fucking book it right now.
“We’re not here to kill you.” Blade looks Tommy up and down and Tommy sneers back at him. “We would have done that already by now, I don’t like wasting my time.”
“Wasting your time? Killing me would not be a waste of time, dipshit. I’m incredibly poggers to kill, I’ll have you know.”
“I wouldn’t want my axe to be coated in your blood, even if you asked.” Blade grunts and Tommy should probably stop bringing up how killable he is. You know, trying to survive and all that.
Listen, humour is a mighty fine coping mechanism. One he implements consistently and without fail.
Was the glare he was receiving was enough to make his blood run cold? Absolutely, he’s clenching his teeth so hard he thinks they’ll crack. Was he at least fooling himself into thinking this situation was okay? A little bit, yeah.
"So?" Tommy shifts back, crossing his arms apprehensively, “The fuck d’you want then?”
The Angel of Death lets himself in and Tommy steps back further, staying out of his path and not daring to object. Hell, Tommy couldn’t have stopped the man if he tried. “Don’t worry. Where are your parents?”
His parents are fuckin' buried, that's where. Six feet under since Tommy was a little kid, although he had no intention of telling the villains that.
“What do you want?” Tommy hisses and he slips further back as the Blade walks in as well. Keep your distance, Tommy.
“Well, I'd like to talk to your parents.” He could hear the pout in Angel's voice. “You’re a teenager, right?”
“Oh, fuck off. I live alone, asshole.”
Tommy assumes the Angel of Death looks confused beneath the veil because he kind of hesitates, pausing his search around the room. “Oh.”
“Aren’t you like a child? You look twelve.” The Blade questions and Tommy turns on him, a murderous look in his eyes.
“I’m fucking seventeen, alright pinky pie?”
“Yeah, that’s creative. I’ve never heard that one before.” Blade scoffs, sarcasm dripping from his voice. “And same difference, dude.”
“That’s nearly an adult.”
“Yeah, nearly. I don’t think you’re even old enough to vote. Your opinion literally doesn’t matter.”
“Seventeen…” The Angel of Death mirrors quietly, turning away. The fuck was with him?
Tommy's eyes dart between the two men. He wanted them both within view so they couldn't pull anything on him.
“Why are you here?” Tommy’s lips twitch downward and both of the men glance at each other.
“Just passing through the area.” The Angel of Death answers. “We set a government building on fire maybe three blocks away as a statement. Figured we’d check in with you and make sure it didn’t spread to any civilians.”
Spread… three blocks?
“How kind.” Tommy states, although that’s not the real reason they’re here. Tommy's not stupid. It can’t be because they’re just ‘checking in’. They wanted something, or they were taking something. It didn’t matter which.
The idea of the burning building still made him sick to his stomach. The syndicate was known for their destruction of property above anything else. They didn’t seem to care about how many people got killed in the process; so long as it means fucking up some buildings.
Tommy thinks about the fire, wondering if everyone was able to make it out in time.
“Yeah, thanks for visiting, but you guys can leave now.” Tommy blows a strand of hair out of his face irritably, reaching over and holding the door open for them. He forces a smile. “I insist.”
The Blade looks at him and Tommy can see his piercing red eyes beneath the hogs skull mask he wears. Tommy’s palms go clammy at the sight, but he plays it cool, keeping his face unreadable.
Just keep it cool.
“You live here alone?” The Angel of Death whines from the kitchen and Tommy hadn’t even realized he’d gone into the next room.
“Hey!” Tommy calls out, rushing over. He doesn’t miss the way Blade shuts the door, looking around and making himself acquainted. A nervous shiver goes down Tommy's spine but he knows better than to address it. The door wasn’t locked, at least. He still had all his exits.
“Huh,” Angel of Death hums absently. Tommy hears the sound of something being knocked over.
Since when did his life morph into being the bloody babysitter for villains? When Tommy walks into the kitchen he sees the Angel of Death opening his top cupboards.
His face drops as the Angel of Death goes through his shelves, pushing things to the side and letting out small moans in upset.
“Where is all your stuff? This is all empty...” The Angel of Death reaches into his cupboard, pulling out a box of cereal and tipping it upside down, staring down at the ground when nothing falls out. “Are you eating properly?”
“Stop touching my shit.” Tommy scowls and swats his hand away, closing the cupboard he was peering into.
“Angel.” Blade warns. “You’re doing that thing again.”
"What thing?" Tommy scrunches his nose up in confusion, looking between the two of them as they have some kind of unspoken staring contest. He feels like he’s watching two parents have an argument except they’re doing it silently like the telepathic freaks they were.
What the fuck was their problem?
They’re not actually telepathic, but they might as well have been.
The Angel of Death wore his power on his back, those massive midnight coloured wings.
Blade was a bit more terrifying. If being larger than the average person, both muscle and height wise wasn’t enough, his ability was plenty to put him in the number one villain position.
His powers kicked in when someone was bleeding, offering him the nickname Blood God. If he made someone bleed, even himself, all his senses got enhanced and he became freakishly strong. He was the only one who had a reputation to win somewhat consistently against Dream.
He was honestly one of Tommy’s favourites, although in real life he was coming across as a major prick. Never meet your villains, I guess.
Angel looks back down at the empty cereal box and sighs.
“Dude!” Tommy snatches the cereal box back, squishing it between his hands and waving it as he speaks. “You two need to leave. Or I’ll fucking— I’ll call the cops or some shit.”
They both laugh at him. Tommy blinks.
“Mate, we’re not here to cause problems.” The Angel of Death goes to pat his shoulder and Tommy shrinks away, barely suppressing the flinch that crawled its way through his whole body. It doesn’t go unnoticed and there’s a sense of unease from Angel before he continues. “We just… wanted to thank you.”
“Thank me?” It was Tommy’s turn to laugh and he chucks the cereal box to the side. “For being your unpaid taxi driver?”
“We can pay you if you’d like.” The Angel offers and Tommy’s eyebrows shoot up.
“No! It was a joke, I meant like— wait, pay me?” Tommy stammers. “What do— what? What do you mean?”
“Look, mate. We…” The Angel trails off and Blade picks up the conversation.
“We screw with the Hero Coalition, not civilians.” Blade shrugs. “If avoidable. Or boring.”
Whatever Tommy was feeling, it gets stripped away immediately by the comment.
“Great.” Tommy drawls, turning away. “So glad you considered me boring enough to keep alive. But seriously, if that’s all fellas, the door is right there.”
Blade scoffs, grabbing Tommy’s forearm in an iron grip. “Bro, this is us saying we owe you one. Stop trying to kick us out and just tell us if we can return the favour.”
Tommy fights the urge to wince, not because it hurts but because Blade could make it hurt. Tommy has gotten his ass kicked by Blade before, he knows this is him being gentle.
“Tommy, you owe me.” Dream scowls. “Don’t risk a mission for something petty ever again, are we understood? Until you’re done paying back the favour, you’re mine.”
“I’m not your fucking anything, Dream.” Tommy shoots back. The grip on his arm tightens and Tommy knows it’ll leave bruises. “I’m not your property, I’m your team mate. At what point did you decide to fucking change your mind?”
His head was starting to hurt and at the contact, his tongue starts to feel heavy. “I don’t... I don't want your favours.”
“Well, we’re offering you a favour and you’d be smart to not turn us down.” Blade says and exchanges a glance with Angel. “We don’t do this often.”
He knew favours were special with villains. Connections were everything in their world and Tommy didn’t want to be connected to anything. Anything at all. Favours were valuable if you knew the right people and had the right links. Tommy had barely gotten out of the world of favours, hell, he had this apartment because of a favour.
They did a lot more damage than good and he was done.
“Pass.” Tommy grins and he pulls against Blade’s hold, skin crawling from the contact.
Angel extends his hand, holding a small burner phone. “We don’t let our debts go unpaid. Sometimes, leaving debts unresolved can lead to more problems than good.”
The room seems to darken and Tommy steels himself, holding his ground. His body riots against the feeling, scratching in the corners of his brains to get out.
He takes the burner phone and chucks it with an underarm throw across the room, letting it scatter across the floor. “Well you don’t have to worry about me coming back to bite you in the ass, okay? I don’t wanna see either of your ugly mugs again, so lets just move on.”
“Yeah, I don’t think you’re understanding us.” Blade scoffs and Tommy rolls his eyes.
“Oh, I don’t understand? This is fucking rich. Listen, okay; I don’t do favours.”
“You do now.” Blade threatens and something cold traces Tommy’s spine. It was familiar in all the ways he hated. Like a song you can just barely remember the tune of.
He just wants to think about something, anything else. But his brain keeps going back to the song.
He disguises the feeling with a scowl. “So I just ask for something and then we go our separate ways?”
“Yes.” Blade shifts his weight, releasing Tommy. “Bro, what’s so hard to understand?”
Tommy clenches his jaw, hesitating.
His head is reeling, mostly from the fact he got called ‘Bro’ by the Blade of all people, but also from the fact he was just handed the fucking hail mary, golden ticket out of this weeks rent issue. But it requires using a favour.
Granted, not one that puts him in debt to the villains but makes everything even.
One could argue that meant he was getting rid of the favour which... which was good. Great in fact!
“I’m broke.” Tommy confesses because yeah, it was easy to tell he wasn’t living in luxury.
An awkward silence forms where the two villains look around at his apartment.
“We can tell.” Angel answers and Tommy can hear him cringing just from his voice.
A kitchen with no food in it, a brown couch with a broken leg and exposed stuffing on the armrest, a coffee table he found in the alleyway, and a literal cardboard box that held up his ancient laptop which he used as a TV. Even the laptop was falling to pieces, the top left part of the screen being stuck to the backing of the device with a plaster.
“Shit, alright. You could have spared me a bit of humility but whatever.” Tommy dismisses with a wave. “I need… well, just whatever I can’t cover for this month's rent. I lost my job so I’m gonna be short and I can’t get an extension. So, uh, yeah… if that’s alright.”
“That’s it?” Blade chuckles darkly and crap, should Tommy have asked for more? “I’ve killed people for less, but alright.”
I know, Tommy nearly retorts. I’ve seen it.
“Yeah, well. I’m not a dickhead who wants anyone dead.” Tommy rolls his eyes, and there’s a little piece of him that asks if that’s true, really?
He pushes it away, rethinks and assumes the regret at the decision is because he didn’t ask them to cover all his rent, and then tries to mentally move on.
It didn’t matter, he just wanted this whole deal thing to be over with. No more dumb favours. Tommy wanted to stay far away from the hero and villain world.
By all manners of speaking, he was out.
Tommy starts walking back towards his front door. “Now I’m serious, you guys have to leave. I’ve got a bloodstain to clean up that Blink so generously left behind.”
Tommy looks between the two of them. “I’m guessing that’s why the two of you are here without Blink and Rocket, right?”
Even through the mask, Tommy can feel the Angel of Death's eyes on him.
Angel nods, answering in a small voice. “He’s out of commission for a little bit. Rocket is uh, grounded.”
“I thought all the major groups had personal healers?” Tommy asks, but he doesn’t think, he knows. He knows because he was Dream’s sidekick and that taught him a lot more than what he’d like to have known about both heroes and villains.
The media likes to paint everyone with powers as either good or evil. A higher up at the hero coalition, Schlatt, really liked to push that narrative. Villain or hero. It turns out that news stories are a lot more digestible when you’ve got clear black and white, not shades of grey.
Tommy hated it more than words.
“Dream’s been on a warpath ever since Stitch walked out.” Blade mutters, suddenly withdrawn from the conversation. Tommy tries to keep his face flat at the mention of his old hero name. It's impossible to ignore the way his heart races, but he can do his best to keep his face even.
There’s no warmth to Blade's voice. “If Dream can’t have a healer, no one can. Ours was killed from one of his temper tantrums.”
A healer... a healer had died because he'd left. Tommy’s mouth goes dry and he can picture what happened clearer than he’d like.
When your powers get logged into the system at twelve, if you can heal you’re automatically filtered into a special opportunities course. Dream had lost it on Tommy when he’d threatened to leave. When Tommy actually did, well, he's sure he'd left the Heroes coalition in a state of fuckin' chaos. Chances are, the syndicate's old healer had their name in the system so their identity was revealed and Dream… yeah.
It gives him a whirlwind of emotions. Anger and sadness and grief all in one. Tommy’s heart hurts for them and he means it genuinely when he murmurs his condolences and apologies to the villains.
“It’s not your fault.” Blade says casually, although there’s something in his voice that suggests it’s not casual at all.
But it is his fault. If he'd chosen to stay...
“Consider your rent paid." Angel breathes, a sad smile carrying in his voice.
The two villains start exiting and Tommy waits, a hand on the door. He was glad this was over and done with. The whole situation was putting him on edge, he felt sick trying to pretend like it wasn’t.
“What’s your name?” Angel asks, walking out of Tommy’s apartment. When Tommy doesn’t answer instantly, Angel jumps to his defence. “So I know who to put the payment under.”
“It’s uh, Theseus.” Tommy watches him thoughtfully. “But just leave the money in my mail if you can.” He didn’t trust the idea of leaving it in his mail, but he didn’t like the idea of money magically appearing in his bank account and tipping anyone off.
“That’s an unusual name. Theseus.” Blade met Tommy’s eyes.
“That’s an unusual name. Dream.” Tommy scrunches his nose up, tiny palms wrapping around the nameplate in his hand. “Why did you pick that for your hero name?”
“Well, I wasn’t exactly taking your opinion into consideration when I chose it. You’re a few years late for that one.” Dream tilts his head to the side, rolling his eyes playfully. “Besides, as if your name is so great.”
“Stitch is great fucking name!” Tommy exclaims loudly. “Because I’m a healer and, you know, I get you out of a bad situation when you’re in a stitch. It’s creative, witty, clever— you’re just a fussy bastard.”
“It’s dumb.” Dream smiles and Tommy throws a pillow at him, striking him in the face.
His head was hurting again, he needed to go lie down. Tommy shrugs. “Yeah, it is, I guess.”
Angel hums. “Thank you, Theseus. Have a good day.”
“Yeah… you uh, you too… Angel of Death and Blade. See ya, Big mans.”
Tommy shuts the door, trying to process what on earth just happened.
Big mans? Fuck, it’s men. See ya, Big men.
That was going to be the last thing he’ll ever say to the two people who are potentially the coolest mother fuckers he’ll ever interact with again.
God damn it. He needed to take a break, sleep off all the brain fog that was causing him to make dumbass comments like that.
His quips just weren’t on point today.
He’d do that right after he finishes cleaning the blood patch out of his car.
Tommy would be lying if he didn’t groan the entire time, carrying the bucket downstairs to the garage where the car was parked, cursing Blink and his stupid bleeding body.
Tommy’s pretty confident that the interaction with Blade and the Angel of Death are the last he’ll ever see of them. And a few days later, he knows they’ve fulfilled their favour and now they’re on even ground.
When he wakes up, it looks like Christmas.
He sluggishly walks out of his bedroom, mouth dropping wide open when he sees three bags of groceries on the counter and a bulky looking envelope addressed to him.
FOR THESEUS.
He goes for the bags immediately, combing through the food he was bought and the whole time he’s gaping like a fish out of water. Holy shit.
There was so much… everything!
Tommy stops rifling through all the groceries and pulls out a box of cereal, unable to stop the grin that splits across his face when he realises it’s the same one that Angel of Death had picked up and found empty. Tommy’s stomach growls at the sight of it and he smiles.
It was more than Tommy had ever thought to ask for and he doesn’t know how to process the kindness of the gift. A part of him does hesitate in opening any of the foods— what if this was a way of getting Tommy indebted to them? What if they’d figured out he was a healer and decided they were going to make him an asset.
The smile slowly drips off Tommy’s face and he pulls his hands back, feeling more and more suspicious by the second. The more he thought about it, why would they bother giving him more than he asked for any other reason than wanting something in return?
Tommy reaches for the envelope, tearing open the top and paling when he looks inside.
This was more money than what he needed to cover the month's rent. This was enough to pay all of it , twice over.
There was a small note in there too, saying how they felt bad about the bloodstain and have gotten rid of any marks Tommy couldn’t remove. They even returned the car to his place of work for him to save him the effort.
Tommy puts the cash down, feeling dizzy. Obviously, Tommy didn’t want to owe them anything. He wanted to be even. End of story.
Maybe this wasn’t as bad as he was thinking? It’s possible they really just want him to stay quiet about the whole situation.
Yeah… that was it….
Tommy goes about putting everything away, trying to find out the best spot for all the groceries.
There were plenty of canned foods from soup, spaghetti, peaches all the way to dry foods that he would even know how to cook like rice, pasta, and more.
The burner phone is on his counter, waiting for him, and Tommy figures he can probably figure out a way to use it just as a way to call people if they need his number. There’s no rule that says you can only use a burner phone for one person anyway, right?
He sure as shit wasn’t going to be calling the villains but he might as well not let it go to waste.
He tucks the phone into his pocket.
He stocks up as best he can and when he runs out of room, Tommy decides there’s no chance he’ll be able to eat all this without it expiring so he packs a small bag and heads outside.
Tommy sets off down the road, walking towards the local food bank. It’s a fairly quick walk and he makes it there untroubled.
The roads are pretty empty, probably because of another villain threat. One that, thankfully, Tommy won’t have to deal with due to his lack of car.
The woman who works there thanks him profusely and he insists the items aren’t his, he was just passing it on.
He exits the food bank, a wave of fresh air hitting him and he looks up to the sky, jerking back as his view is obscured by a helicopter chopping its way overhead.
Okay… weird.
None of Tommy’s business though.
Tommy sets home, feeling oddly good about himself. He watches as cop car after cop car zooms by and oh, that smell. God, the smell of burning rubber is so nostalgic and bittersweet and actually, a small part of him kind of wants to throw up but he can’t stop smelling it for the life of him.
The burning rubber of cop tires as they go racing around corners to try and find villains. Ah, the joy of living in a poor section of the city where law enforcement is pretty shit.
There are still cop cars zipping past when he makes it back to his apartment building.
“Tommy, if I don’t see skidmarks on the track when we’re finished, you’re not good enough to join me on the field.” Dream meets his eyes, holding his gaze with a gleam. “I hope that training paid off.”
Tommy’s not bothered by it though. Maybe getting almost kidnapped was the best thing to have happened to him. He starts heading back up the stairs to his building, content with himself.
Giving the extra food to a food bank was the logical thing to do instead of hoarding it all for himself.
Of course, Tommy’s life isn’t logical.
So when he’s home and gently creaks open the door, stretching his back and preparing to relax, obviously there’s a fucking home invader has to jump him.
Notes:
Thoughts? I hope you all enjoyed :)
I originally had this chapter much longer but it was just WAY too big so I chopped it in half.also YES I KNOW THE STORY ACRONYM IS TITS, HELLO EVERYONE FROM TIK TOK
I'M DEBATING CHANGING IT BUT I JUST DON'T KNOW LMFAO
Maybe to Tommyinnits Villain Taxi Services so it becomes 'TVTS' instead ?
i simply do not know
Chapter 3: A score for a score
Summary:
Despite the mask, he could feel the judgemental wave of shock. “Wha—hat! You got a problem, dickhead?”
“Theseus, you do have a licence right?”
“Eh.” Tommy pauses, watching a cop car they pass by. The lights of the cop car flick on and Tommy’s heart sinks when there’s the loud vwoop of the siren.
Oh, fuck.
Notes:
WOW okay you guys are fond of the TITS acronym.
also shout out to the two commenters who said I should start calling you guys titties (yk like how ranboo has boobers? yeah, well, i'm stealing that idea)I'm looking forward to when this fic REALLY starts to get going because I have so much fun stuff planned >:D
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
There isn’t enough time to scream before a hand cups over Tommy’s mouth and yanks him backwards into his own apartment. Whoever was holding him was bigger than him, stronger too. It was enough to send anxious spikes through his body.
Another hand wraps around his waist and he screams into the hand, helplessly being shoved against a wall.
“Shhh, shut it. Shut up!” A voice whisper-shouts at him pleadingly and Tommy stops fighting for a moment, staring wide eyed into the masked face of Blade. “I hate children so much, oh god, stop fighting.”
Tommy freezes, eyebrows scrunching together in confusion. His heart was pounding rapidly against his chest, although, it didn’t look like he was in danger? To be blunt, the Blade looked like shit. His pink hair was a mess, loose strands falling down over his mask, there were burn marks on his shirt and a few rips.
Tommy means to say, “Aren’t you supposed to be leaving me alone?” but because of the hand on his mouth it sounds more like, “Amm mue MhumMmh Mm m MeMmMn?”
“What did you—” Blade yanks his hand away swiftly, staring at it in horror. “Did you lick me?”
“Yeah and it tastes fuckin’ shit. God, that’s like— like sweaty ash. Dude, go and shower.” Tommy chokes on the flavour.
Blade cringes in disgust, wiping his hand on his pants. Tommy relishes in the victory. “Bro. I hope you get so many diseases, you have no idea how much I dislike you.”
“Good. Diseases make me stronger, baby.”
“For your sakes, I really hope that’s true. But I’ve got more problems than how diseased you are. Look, I’m not here to— to kill you or whatever. I was serious when I said you weren’t worth my time.”
Tommy rolls his eyes.
“I need you to listen, Theseus. Can you do that?” Blade grabs onto Tommy’s shoulders. “You have to hide me, okay?”
“Fucking what?” Tommy says, shoving away from Blade. “No, we’re even. You said we were even!”
“We were.” Blade steps forward once, glaring at him with a dirty look. “Now we’re not. Are you catching on yet?”
“Dream, that isn’t fair.” Tommy hisses, voice breaking. “You know! You fucking know that wasn’t fair.”
“Oh come on, Tommy. Don’t act stupid. You knew what to expect. You knew what would happen.”
“We’re even! What the fuck happened to an eye for an eye?!”
“Our ‘eye for an eye’ deal ended when you started acting fucking blind.”
“Why the fuck are you even in my apartment?” Tommy takes a shaky breath, blinking quickly as he tries to fix his focus. He was getting really fed up with these villains. Tommy wouldn’t just break into one of their homes and fucking set up shop like any other normal day. No, he had manners.
Blade pulls back, crossing his arms and suddenly looking sassy. “Oh, so when we break in during the night to give you gifts, it’s fine. But when we break in and ask for hiding, it’s too far?”
“It was too far the first time you jumped in my fucking car and put a knife to my neck! Look, if you wanna take back all the shit you gave me, go for it. But I just dropped off the extras that I couldn’t keep so unless you’re that much of a prat that you’re going to go and raid a food bank, I’m sorry. You’ve made a loss.”
“Heh? No, I— I don’t want your groceries.” Blade shakes his head. “Dude, I wouldn’t have come here if I had any other choice but Ph— Angel suggested I just stay here until the heat dies down.”
Tommy tilts his head, pointing and using a small voice. “Ph.”
“Excuse me?”
“You said ‘Ph’.”
Blade blinks. “I had something caught in my throat.”
“Yeah? I’m sure you did, dickhead.”
“Yeah.” Blade growls. “Moving on… I’m staying here until the search is over so we can do this the easy way, or the hard way.”
“No.”
“...No?” Blade looks down at him and Tommy holds his ground. He wasn’t going to be in anybody's debt or vice versa.
“No.” The Blade seems like the sort of person who doesn’t take kindly to being told no. But Tommy wasn’t going to let himself get pushed around, no meant no.
It didn’t matter if the Blade was looking borderline murderous, Tommy knew what he wanted.
And that was to be to left the fuck alone.
Tommy huffs. “We’re done, asshat. Don’t you have some other shitty, batman knock off villain in the area?” Another dirty look. Wow, Tommy was on a roll today.
“Trust me, you weren’t our first choice. Until Angel mentioned it, I didn’t even think you were on our list of choices.”
They had to be desperate to go to Tommy or stupid. Maybe both.
That was something Tommy could use to his advantage. If he was being forced into something he didn’t want to do, he might as well milk it for all it was worth.
“What did you do?” Tommy inquires and Blade laughs dryly.
“This isn’t twenty one questions, kid. I’m hiding here. End of discussion. The only question we should be asking is if to make this happen, I need to put an axe through your teeth or not.”
“Yesterday you said you wouldn’t kill me if I asked.” Tommy points out and Blade scowls.
“Maybe I changed my mind.”
“You’re bluffing, I think you don’t want to kill me. I see right through you, pussy.”
“Do you really want to find out?” Blade questions, swinging his axe and letting it rest against his shoulder.
“...”
“...”
“...No, I don’t think so.” Tommy’s eyes narrow. “I’m just that confident you won’t kill me. It’s not worth my time.”
A beat passes where Blade watches Tommy in disbelief, blown away by the sheer audacity. Although, he doesn’t do anything, so Tommy takes it as his cue to keep talking after another longer awkward silence.
Tommy shrugs. “Well, I guess if I’m your only option and you need me—”
“I never said that and never will.”
“—I’ll graciously allow you to stay in my home—”
“I will ‘graciously’ stab you if this continues.”
Tommy puts a hand on his chest. “—from the kindness of my heart. So after this then we’re even. In fact, I’d go so far to say you’re in my debt.”
Blade looked like he was clenching his jaw so hard, he would break a tooth. Yeahh, Tommy could guess pretty easily that it wasn’t his idea to come stay with Tommy but he wasn’t going to fight it. It must have been the Angel of Death’s idea.
“Great.” Blade grits out, turning away from Tommy. He looks around, because sure I guess, you can just make yourself at home, and Blade starts scanning the apartment. Although, there isn’t really much to look at.
Eventually, Blade wipes the couch cushion with a huff, moving to sit down on Tommy’s slightly broken couch.
He should probably tell him.
“Uh, Blade? That’s br—” Tommy doesn’t finish his sentence before the couch tips over, the leg snapping off entirely. “Oooh, yikes. Uh, yeah, I should have warned you. That couch is like, four decades old. It breaks sometimes.”
Blade sighs deeply from his spot on the couch, head tucked down in defeat. “Say anything about this to Angel and I’ll kill you.”
“Sure bossman.”
Blade stands up, dusting himself off. “Do you own anything that’s not broken?”
Tommy jerks back. “Well firstly, fuck you. Yes, I own things that aren’t broken.”
He’s lying.
“I’ll believe it when I see it.” Blade murmurs.
“Dick.”
They fall into a stony silence.
Tommy sucks in a bored breath, staring towards Blade. “Thanks for paying my rent, by the way.”
Blade doesn’t even look at him.
Tommy clears his throat because wow, this was honestly awkward. I mean, he just watched the Blade fall off his couch.
Blade shows no sign of hearing Tommy, instead walking towards his window, peering outside.
“Do you have a car?” Blade switches the topic, ignoring Tommy.
Tommy scratches the back of his neck. “No, not anymore. Unemployment and all that jazz, ya know?”
“Right. Do you… have a problem with stealing one?”
His hands shake as he wedges the thin piece of metal down, sucking in a sharp breath, heart soaring when he finally hears a click and pop.
“I…” Tommy trails off. Does he? I mean, he should. He really should, obviously. So no. The answer is no. Why isn’t Tommy saying no?
He takes Tommy’s silence as an answer. “Great. No offence, but I’d rather get out of here sooner than later.” Blade grins, the corner of his mouth peeking out from beneath the mask.
“None taken.”
“Because it’s disgusting.”
“Oh, wow. Okay, fuckwad.” Tommy sucks in a sharp breath, laughing. “Do you talk to people much?”
Blade shoots him a calculating look. “Are you trying to find out information about me?”
“No! Fucksakes, I’m making small talk.” Tommy exclaims, hurt showing through his voice. “Do villains not do small talk?”
Blade scoffs, drawling. “No, we sit in silence constantly and brood.”
He stands up and Tommy can feel him rolling his eyes without even seeing his face. “Aegis would love you. You guys are on par with levels of annoying.”
“Impossible.” Tommy declines.
“It’s true, you’re considerably more annoying. That was an insult to Aegis,” Techno pauses, “but you still remind me of him. Now c'mon, I’ll steal you a nice car. It’ll be an upgrade from the last tin can you were using.” Blade makes a beeline straight for the door and Tommy gapes, trailing after him.
“You bitch! That car was nice.”
“Sure, if you like driving lawn mowers.” Blade walks down the stairs and Tommy scowls, struggling to keep up.
“That car did its job.”
“My coffee grinder sounds better.”
“Fuck you, man.” Tommy scolds and Blade barks in laughter, exiting the building.
It was weird to hear the Blade laugh in real life. Sometimes you’d see some shaky found footage of fights and hear him laughing, but this wasn’t nearly as terrifying. When Blade laughed on the battlefield, it sent cold shivers shooting down your spine. This was completely different. It wasn’t as theatrical as you’d see on film. It was more human.
They get to the bottom of the stairs and Blade grinds to a halt, causing Tommy to nearly slam into him.
Blade starts skirting along the building walls, finding a way to try and keep hidden from any security cameras (Which makes Tommy start to wonder how the hell he even got into the apartment) and then he points out a car.
“What do you think of that?”
It was a perfectly fine car, but for the sake of it, Tommy groans. “That car is rubbish. It looks like how your hand tastes.”
“Wh— why are you making that a thing? Stop bringing up the fact you licked me.” Blade complains, a concerned lilt in his voice and Tommy bursts in laughter, tipping over.
“How about that car?” Blade points out to a car further down the road and Tommy stares over at it.
A Mercedes benz. Now that was slick.
Tommy feels the breath sucked out of his lungs just at the thought of zipping around in it. God, that was a nice looking car but… stealing? Now that he was actually standing there, the idea of stealing wasn’t appealing at all.
No, it was anxiety inducing more than anything else.
What the fuck was he doing? Holy shit, he was standing around, laughing about stealing cars with the Blade of all people. The fucking Blade. Tommy should be shitting himself and half dead right now, what is he doing?
Blade doesn’t seem to pick up on Tommy’s hesitation and starts walking over.
“What the— fucking wait!” Tommy reaches out, gripping Blade’s arm and trying to yank him back. It’s not that surprising that Blade barely moves but he does stop and shoot Tommy a quizzical look.
“Don’t tell me that’s not good enough for you, you’re just being fussy.”
Tommy bites down on the inside of his cheek. “No, I’m pussying out. We just… fucksakes, we can’t steal a car. You’ll have to wait it out with me.”
“What?” Blade laughs. “Oh god, did you think this was a choice? Listen Theseus, sometimes you’ve gotta break eggs to make an omelette.”
There’s a sharp sinking feeling in Tommy’s chest. Of course he wasn’t getting a fucking choice, why did he even assume that? This was a supervillain for god sake. “Why can’t you just go without me?”
“Because everyone in the city and their cousin is looking for me.” Blade holds a blanket up, Tommy’s blanket. “So I’m gonna hide in the back and you’re gonna drive.”
“When the fuck did you grab my blanket?” Tommy protests.
“Dude, I was waiting in your apartment for a while before you showed up.” He shrugs and grabs Tommy by the arm. It startles the living fucking hell out of Tommy and he sucks in a sharp breath, failing to hide a flinch.
Blade doesn’t seem to notice as he keeps guiding Tommy towards the car. “Now c’mon.”
Blade looks around nonchalantly, acting as though nothing is wrong and then reaches into his belt, pulling out a small metal multitool and slamming it into the backseat window. It shatters so loudly Tommy feels his heart in his throat.
“I’m not doing this.” Tommy grimaces and Blade pops the door open, crawling into the back and unlocking the drivers seat door.
“Correct. I’m doing this.” Blade retorts, far too cheerily for someone committing a crime in public. “See, you’re learning.”
Blade gets back out of the car, wiping the glass off the seat.
“No, like I’m not gonna fucking drive you around as if I’m your mother. You can go find some other poor sucker you can hold hostage while driving a car.”
“Sounds like a lot of work, I’m gonna have to pass.” Blade responds by grabbing Tommy and pushing him into the front seat. “I hate to admit it, but Angel has gotten attached to you and you’re in a pretty convenient location for when we need to lay low. I’m not a man to ignore a good opportunity when one is presented.”
Tommy doesn’t skip over the ‘convenient location’ part of the sentence.
“You’re such a bitch, man.”
Blade shuts the door and gets in the back. “Would you rather I held you hostage like last time or have we had some character growth since then?”
Blade pulls out his multitool again, pressing a button down and a small blue light emanates, reflecting a key.
“Use that.” Blade commands, handing it to Tommy and he takes it. Tommy holds it up, his hands barely shaking. He could still feel the adrenaline that was starting to take hold and with time, they’d be trembling entirely.
Now this was high technology, probably illegal too. No scratch that, definitely illegal.
It also meant that breaking the window was entirely theatrical which, since Tommy was getting to know Blade, was pretty on par with what he’s seen so far.
In movies, you’d see car thieves try to hotwire a car. And yeah, you could do that. Definitely. But only with older models.
Modern cars worked a bit differently. With modern cars, keyless cars that use a start button, you could steal them in seconds so long as you had the same digital key code. There are a lot of easier, less fancy ways than the high tech piece of work that Blade had just handed him. Not that he was complaining.
Tommy’s not afraid. He’s done a lot worse, during his time working for heroes.
But the idea of getting caught, the thrill he can feel starting to send electric spikes down his spine… the adrenaline is all too familiar. It’s addictive.
Driving and stealing cars had always been Tommy’s adderall and right now, he could feel himself slipping back into bad habits.
“Ready?” Blade smiles from the back of the seat and Tommy can feel the engine buzzing to life like it’s another part of him.
He sucks in a sharp breath. “Yeah, let's get this over with.”
You could spin Tommy around blindfolded and dump him anywhere in the whole city and he’d still be able to find a way back home.
He can picture the city in his head perfectly. Each turn, each bend, corner, dead end, bus stop, highway, railway, Tommy knew it. All those obscure streets which wrap into nothing to the big North bridge which led out of the city. He could imagine himself racing through the area, his surroundings blurring as it was nothing but him and the road. Him and the road. Car whirring beneath his foot. Music in his ears. Cold air blowing through the windows.
For so many years, even when he wasn’t driving he’d imagine himself going to some new place. It was an escape.
“Theseus, everything good up there?” Blade pokes his head out from beneath the blanket in the back. “Why’d we stop?”
Tommy sighs, reaching out to the radio and skipping the channel. “Sorry, the music stopped working.”
“And?”
“I need it.” Tommy shrugs, biting his lip and flicking through the radio frequencies. He eventually finds a song he likes and starts driving again, something with a good bass line. He’s not entirely sure of the name of the song, but it’s catchy enough and loud enough that Tommy’s happy to have it playing in the background.
Blade gives him a confused look but doesn’t ask about it.
Tommy continues at a safe pace. His foot itches to push down. To test how fast he can go.
Tommy fights the urge, tapping his fingers on the wheel rhythmically as they round a corner.
“You’re a good driver.” Blade comments, surprising Tommy with the effort to make small talk.
“Lotta practice, big man.” Tommy chuckles and stops himself short. “Wait! This doesn’t mean I’m cool with fucking stealing the car. Or— or doing this shit again, alright? Don’t tell your dumb villain friends that we’re working together.”
Blade puts his hands up in mock defeat. “I’ll tell all my ‘dumb villain friends’ you really gave me a run for my money. Promise.”
“Good.” Tommy adds as an afterthought. “And just so you know, you’re still the biggest twat I’ve ever met and I’ve met a lot of villains.”
Blade gives him a sort of side ways glance. “Yeah, well this is sort of our thing. Crime and all that.”
Tommy still can’t process how fucking bizarre this all is. He glances back through his mirror.
Blade really did just look like some dude if it wasn’t for the dorky costume.
Tommy clicks his tongue, eyes trained on the road. “So once this is done…?”
“We’re over. Once this is finished, we can part ways.” There’s a smile in Blade’s voice. “No more car theft. Unless you’re interested?”
“No, you can piss right off. And that’s good.” Tommy breathes in relief, although his heart does pang in a way he doesn’t understand
He was done with heroes and villains. Just being around Blade was dangerous in more than one way.
After a small break in the conversation, Blade sits back up and Tommy eyes him warily.
“Do— hang on, do what do you mean lots of practice?”
“Whaddya mean, big man?”
“You’re seventeen.”
“Yeah?”
“Do… how long have you been…”
“Ten.” Tommy answers and his fingers tap nervously against the steering wheel. “I’ve been driving since the moment I could reach the pedals.” Despite the mask, he could feel the judgemental wave of shock. “Wha—hat! You got a problem, dickhead?”
“Theseus, you do have a licence right?”
“Eh.” Tommy pauses, watching a cop car they pass by. The lights of the cop car flick on and Tommy’s heart sinks when there’s the loud vwoop of the siren.
Oh, fuck.
Blade groans. “Please tell me you have a licence.”
“Keep your head down, dumbass.” Tommy reaches back, throwing the blanket over the Blades head and pulling over to the side of the road.
“Dude.” Blade grumbles, tucking himself back down. “Please tell me you have a licence.”
Tommy’s heart is pounding but he relaxes into his seat, rolling the window down. He reaches over to the radio, turning the music down but leaving a slight hum.
It only takes a moment for a cop to walk up his window, staring down at a notepad.
“Ayup.” Tommy greets and the cop glares at him for a moment.
“Officer Dan,” He taps his badge like Tommy gives a fuck. “We’re doing some car checks— villain sightings in the area, as you might know.”
Tommy feigns his best shocked reaction.
“Licence and registration?”
“Oh, yeah. For sure.” Tommy turns back, reaching into the glove compartment and rummaging around.
Okay, what was even in here? Some old papers, a half used gum packet, a flashlight for some reason— god, the owner of this car must have been the most boring person on earth.
Tommy lingers for a moment, making it look like he’s really searching hard despite knowing his licence won’t be in there and then pulls back.
“I’ve got… ah, some proof of insurance? Sorry, I must have forgotten my licence.” Tommy looks back at the man sheepishly, doing his best to look upset. “I swear I’m usually more put together than this. This is actually my first time being pulled over.”
“Is your registration there?”
“Uh…” Tommy trails off, glancing back over to his passenger's seat. He can see Blade’s hand from the back seat slowly raise a slip of paper. Tommy’s heart doesn’t sink, per say, it more or less somersaults and smashes through the ground. Tommy grabs the papers quickly, giving Blade a not so subtly shove. “Here it is.”
Adrenaline is crashing through him like a shockwave but he pastes on a friendly face. Tommy smiles and hands it over, the cop scanning it slowly.
“Are you the owner of this vehicle?”
“No.” Tommy laughs, lying through his teeth. “No, no, no. It’s my brothers, actually.”
“Can I have your name? I’ll just run you through the system. Check everything’s alright.”
“Yes, thank you! It’s Th…Theo. Uhhh, Innit.” Tommy nods to the cop. Okay, wow. So one fake name is the limit.
Fucking Theo Innit?
His real name was Thomas Simons, obviously. That was a normal sounding name. The fake name he was using for… well, forever, was Theseus Innes. He wasn’t going back to Dream and the only way to assure that was a secret identity.
And now… he’d gotten to Theo Innit? Yikes. This was a fucking pipeline to disaster.
“Theo Innit.” The cop murmurs, peering in and frowning at the blanket in Tommy’s car. He holds his breath, eying the blanket and honestly kind of amazed at how completely still Blade was being. It was almost impossible to tell if someone was under there.
If he can just keep it up a little bit longer…
“Are you aware your back seat window is broken?”
Tommy’s heart sinks and he glances back, chuckling. “Yep! Angry ex-girlfriend, you know how it is.”
To Tommy’s surprise, the cop laughs at this. “I know what you mean. I’ll be right back, don’t go anywhere.”
Tommy exhales in relief when the cop starts to walk away.
The walkie talkie on the cops chest buzzes with activity and gets quieter and quieter as the man walks away. Car theft in the L’manberg district, descrip….
A muffled scoff from the back seat. “An ex-girlfriend?”
“I have girlfriends! Girls love me! Women flock to me. That’s not hard to believe.”
“No, you don’t and yes it is.” Blade muses and Tommy would turn around and fucking thump him if it wouldn’t be so obvious.
“You’re just jealous. I’m gonna turn you into that cop if you don’t watch your mouth.”
“And the name Theo Innit? The best you could come up with was Theo Innit?”
Tommy gapes. “Shut the hell up, Blade. I bet you’ve got some dumbass boring name like Dave or some shit.”
After a few seconds of waiting, Tommy can see the cop start walking back towards the car, an unreadable look on his face.
“Well.” The cop shrugs, eyeing the car. “I think you’re in the clear.”
Tommy fights the urge to sigh in relief and smiles. Does he thank the cop? What do people usually say in this situation?
The moment Tommy opens his mouth to speak he sees something flick past, the size of a wasp shooting straight towards the neck of the cop. Tommy jerks back instinctively and doesn’t have the time to process what just happened before the cop collapses.
There’s a loud thud as the man buckles, and hits the ground.
Blade cracks his knuckles, “Alright. You should probably start driving. I don’t know if there’s more cops nearby and this isn’t really a good look,” and Tommy whips his head around to face Blade.
Sure enough, the Blade is sitting popped up from the back seat, staring out the window and down at the body like his dog just vomited up its breakfast.
“What the fuck!” Tommy screams, pressing his foot down hard against the pedal. The car screeches and Blade lurches to the side, being tossed around as the car goes racing away. “What did you just do!?”
“Ow.” Blade says, correcting himself and clinging onto the back of Tommy’s chair to avoid being tossed.
“Why did you fucking do that?” Tommy shouts, the car spinning around the corner as he presses down hard against the gas.
“Didn’t trust ‘em.” Blade grunts, reaching around for a seatbelt as Tommy haphazardly speeds down the road.
Click!
Tommy felt like he was going to implode, eyes darting from the road to the absolute fucking idiot behind him. “You idiot! We were in the clear, we were fucking fine!”
“You don’t have a licence!” Blade exclaims, leaning forward. His voice is deep in the kind of way where it makes Tommy feel small trying to argue against him.
“Oh fuck off with this high and mighty shit. You’re the world's number one villain and you’ve got a problem with me driving without a licence?”
“I can’t afford to have you get arrested, how else am I supposed to get home?”
“Bullshit.”
“I did us a favour.”
“A favour? A fucking favour, asshole? He was about to let us go!” Tommy straightens out his driving on the road, starting to slow down to a somewhat safe pace.
“He knew the car was stolen.” Blade deadpans and Tommy’s jaw snaps shut. “I heard it on his walkie talkie. He was going to arrest you.”
A beat.
Was that true?
Tommy freezes, his rising and falling chest starts to slow. Maybe Tommy was losing his touch, he hadn’t picked up on that at all. He used to be good at reading people. Or at least, picking up on the details most people would miss.
He’d always thought it would be the best if he moved on. If he forgot all the skills and the memories that went with them, he’d be better off.
Now, as he peers into the backseat at the villain behind him, he’s not so certain.
Tommy asks in a small voice, his pitch higher than normal. “Really? You’re sure?”
“Well I wouldn’t say I’m certain, but I am confident.”
Tommy huffs. “You don’t know that…”
“It is very rare that I’m wrong.”
Tommy’s eyes flick over to the mirror and he watches the Blade in the back.
There’s that sinking feeling again. The one he got when the villains jumped in his car the first time around. The same feeling from when Blade grabbed him earlier. It’s like a snake coiling around in his stomach. It’s the same feeling he can’t decide if it’s good or bad or not. Sometimes, he almost likes it. It’s thrilling, a rush, an unapologetic fuck you to the world.
And sometimes it feels like someone is standing on his chest, crushing him. Dragging him down through the ground until he’s gone.
“Did you kill him?” Tommy asks, his voice quieter than he intended it to be.
Blade shakes his head softly. “No. He’ll be fine in a few hours. Probably. I don’t know, Warden said this was a high dose, so maybe days.”
Tommy focuses back on driving and Blade sinks back into his chair. “Okay. Well that’s— I guess that’s good. Dude, I thought you fucking killed that guy.”
“Nah, there’s no point. He might wake up with a bad headache though. I don’t know, I’ve never been hit. Although Aegis would know, Rocket has shot him with it when he’s pissing him off. But remember, we don’t screw with civilians.”
“Right. If it's boring or avoidable.” Tommy sighs, shaking his head. “Listen asshole, if we’re working together you can’t just fucking shoot people whenever you feel like it. Or— or do whatever the hell you did to that guy.”
“It was more of a tranquiliser shot than anything else, but sure.” Blade tilts his head curiously. “Although, I didn’t realize we were officially working together now.”
Tommy backtracks. “Well I mean, no—”
“You know, I’m pretty sure that makes you one of my ‘dumb villain friends’ not that I’m necessarily complaining.”
“Okay, no. Nope. Absolutely not!”
“Oh, I’m sure Angel would be happy to hear of your attachment.”
“You are such a dickhead, man!” Tommy barks back and Blade laughs. “I’m not attached! This is it, alright? This is the last fuckin’ time.”
He wasn't. Tommy wasn't attached, don't be ridiculous. That's crazy! These were villains and Tommy used to be a hero, it sounded impossible for them to even think about willingly working together.
“Oh yeah, sure.” Blade drawls, head tilting to look out the window. “Sure you’re not attached, Theseus. Sure you're not.”
These guys were holding him hostage. He was a fuckin' hostage right now. It might not look like it, but Tommy was absolutely done with these guys. Once this was over, he'd never contact them with that burner phone they gave him or see them again.
No... this was a one time thing. They weren't— alright, listen. Saying they were working together was a mistake. That's not what he meant.
It was—
Okay, just shut up, alright? He's not attached.
Notes:
ah, bedrock bros my beloved. so much character growth to have. we've gotta go from enemies to found family so buckle up because it'll be a wild ride
and also I thank you all so much for the support on the last two chapters. Honestly, the amount of lovely comments has been WAYYY more than what I ever expected I appreciate it so so so much.
I respond to the majority of them and I read every single one so thank you guys for supporting my work
:)
Chapter 4: Hard as nails or scared as shit
Summary:
When he gets there, the bank is about as interesting as he expected.
There’s a line that’s got to be a mile long separating Tommy from the front desk. Tommy looks around the room in boredom, eyes flicking from the large entrance with revolving doors, the massive glass panels along the front, and from boring white wall to boring white wall.
Then something not so boring happens, and the wall fucking explodes.
Notes:
wham bam, WHAT'S THAT? A NEW TITS UPDATE?
why yes, fellas I believe so. buckle up for a surprisingly eventful time.
also this quote is too long to have as the chapter name but I love the full quote so,
"Got to hand it to you, totem pole, you're either hard as nails or scared as shit. Which one is it?"
-griff
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Alright.” Tommy pulls up to the side of Niki’s bakery and cafe. “Get the fuck out of this car. Both of us.”
“You’re… coming in?” Blade questions, popping the door open and getting out.
Tommy shakes his head, getting out of the car. “Nope. I’m taking the subway home. Dude, there's no way I can drive this car home. Not after you shot that cop with a tranquiliser. There's so many cops looking for you and this car that’s, like, trying to juggling knives through airport security.”
Blade hums in agreement. “Well, thanks for the ride. I technically owe you one but I have a feeling you're not interested in any of my favours so I'm happy to not tell Angel and let it slide."
“Nope. If I ever need a favour, I'll be fucking desperate so just please leave me the fuck alone and we’ll be even.”
Blade hums, staring into the bakery. “You said you lost your job right?”
“What about it?”
Blade waves a hand vaguely. “Niki is looking for workers. You know, new establishment and all. I could vouch for you.”
Tommy blinks. “You want me to walk in there and tell her that Blade recommended me?”
“I mean, yeah. I assume you’re competent enough to understand how to at least work a coffee machine. You don’t have a history for burning down bakeries, do you?”
“I… No.” Tommy cringes at the thought of turning a job down but he forces himself to think logically. “I can’t. I think it’s best if we just go our separate ways.”
Tommy looks over through the window into the building. It was completely normal looking at glance but he couldn’t shake the feeling that taking that job meant signing up for something bigger than just being a waiter.
He could see the interior through the windows; neat brown wooden floors with a little faded pink welcome mat. There was a chalkboard behind the counter where the menu was listed and a massive glass display case for all the food they had.
It didn’t look evil or villainous.
Maybe that’s how they get you? It didn't matter, he couldn't get any more involved with villains than he was already.
Blade shrugs. “Niki runs an honest business. It’s up to you. I don’t care, it’s your choice.”
Tommy hesitates. “I’ll pass.”
Blade nods once awkwardly and then points over his shoulder. “Alright, well. I guess I won’t see you? So goodbye?”
Blade sets off down the road and Tommy stands there, idly.
Once again watching as a top ranking super villain walks into Niki’s bakery and cafe.
Except this time instead of having a blood stain in his car, he’s got a stolen car.
List of things to do on Tommy’s to-do list:
- Find a new job that doesn’t put him in a villains debt (Totally not regretting turning down that job. It was a good decision. Right?)
- Go to the bank and put some of that cash the villains gave him into his account. (Sidequest; open a bank account.)
- Attempt to cook dinner and then order pizza
He was already walking towards the bank, hands tucked into his jacket and holding onto the envelope full of money to reassure himself. Carrying this much money around always made him paranoid.
He already had his rent paid and groceries bought, he’d rather put that money towards an emergency fund.
When he gets there, the bank is about as interesting as he expected.
There’s a line that’s got to be a mile long separating Tommy from the front desk. Tommy looks around the room in boredom, eyes flicking from the large entrance with revolving doors, the massive glass panels along the front, and from boring white wall to boring white wall.
Then something not so boring happens, and the wall fucking explodes.
“Get down!”
Tommy barely has time to open his mouth before the bank erupts into chaos. Everyone in line in front of him either drops to the floor for cover or starts shouting in panic.
He ducks his head, putting a protective hand up to shield his face as debris is thrown across the room where the wall blew up.
There’s a thick cloud from where the wall exploded and it slowly starts to dwindle away, disappearing slowly. Tommy doesn’t waste any time before ducking behind a pillar to the side, taking shaky breaths as his head rings. It was okay. It’s okay, it’s okay, it’s okay.
He lets himself fall to the floor, sitting down and risking occasional glances over to where the action is.
“If anyone tries leaving, you’re getting shot.” A voice rings out, an oddly familiar voice. Then there’s a whistling sound and a dull thud.
“Oohh, yeah don’t be like that guy.” Another voice calls and seriously , they sound familiar, like ridiculously— “Nobody has to get hurt.”
Tommy’s jaw drops as he looks past his protective pillar and watches the The Angel of Death step through the hole in the wall, the Blade following suit as well as those two tiny fucks from the other day, walking up to the bank counter.
Oh my fucking god, are you joking?
The Angel of Death ignores the way everyone scrambles out of his way, desperate to move as though just being near the Angel of Death meant certain death. Which, honestly, was pretty spot on. It usually did.
“Blade, you’re on crowd control with Rocket. Blink, you’re with me.” Angel of Death states and there’s an annoyed groan, Blink frowning in minor annoyance. Blade didn’t seem to have any expression on his face, instead looking outwardly towards the crowd to make sure no one was pulling a runner. Tommy wasn’t sure if he felt more inclined to keep his head down or try and fucking bounce the second he got the opportunity.
Then there was Rocket who came bouncing forward, looking happy to be there, fists clenched and raised in front of him. Around his arm were bulky brown and red looking braces, the red simmering with a gentle glow and promise of power.
“How come Rocket gets always gets the fun job?” Blink complains, arms crossing in front of his torso as he follows the Angel of Death towards the counter.
“Next time. Mate.” Angel responds distractedly.
“Try having a cooler power.” Rocket mocks, pumping his fists enthusiastically, his veins lighting up like streaks of magma flowing from a volcano. Tommy wasn’t going to lie, it did look fucking sick.
There’s a split second where Blink hesitates and Blade, as though sensing a terrible decision, turns to look at him. Except blink… well he blinks away. Purple particles twinkle in the spot he was previously and it’s only from years of eye training that Tommy sees where Blink has gone to in the corner of his eye.
He sees Blink mouth something to the woman he was stealing a hat from before disappearing again in a puff of purple.
“Hey!” Rocket exclaims angrily, fists glowing red as a sunhat is jammed over his face, covering his eyes.
Blink grins from where he’s stood behind the man and Blade lets out a hefty sigh when Rocket swings angrily to strike Blink.
“You mother fucker!” Rocket spouts swears with enthusiasm and it takes everything in Blink not to laugh.
Blink evaporates into thin air with ease, reappearing at the Angel of Death’s side in a heartbeat and all Tommy can think as they fuck around is are they not worried? Are they not on a time crunch or are they too stupid to go fast?
Tommy refuses to believe it’s the latter but the more he meets them, the less sure he feels.
“No, actually, I haven’t thought about getting a better power.” Blink comments with a shrug, ignoring the swears still running off of Rocket’s tongue.
Tommy takes a deep breath, trying to gather his thoughts. He digs his palms into his pants, counting his breaths, trying to ignore the buzzing in his head.
Wait, buzzing?
As though the situation needed to get any worse, the sound of static crashes into him like an unforgiving burden.
“Let’s get moving,” Another voice rings and honestly, maybe just kill Tommy now with how many powered fuckheads were showing up.
Tommy tries to risk a glance, feeling his stomach drop through the ground, shattering the shaky mental floor he was standing on when he sees green crackling in the air and there’s a flash of black eyes with neon green irises. Green hair and steel plates protectively on display on top of a close fitting uniform.
The Warden.
Oh fuck. Oh fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck this.
“There’s not a lot of time. Can we move our audience over to go sit against the wall?”
Tommy feels it like a thunderwave against his resolve. Shivers crawl down his spine as the spiky green words of the Warden carve their way into his mind.
It feels like he’s a puppet.
His muscles twitch for a moment, tensing as they work out their new purpose. Tommy feels himself move, like he’s trapped in his own body. He doesn’t bother calling out or shouting in defiance to avoid bringing attention to himself.
He just lets himself be moved, sitting down against the wall.
The Warden was one of those villains you only really heard about, never expected to be up against. Of course, Tommy was an exception to the rule. He’d met him twice, never under pleasurable circumstances, and even fought him once. He can still…
Still remember the feeling of his trident.
The serrated prongs.
He shakes his head. No. Not right now.
Tommy looks out over the group of people, each one of them trying to make as much distance from themselves and the villains.
There’s a part of Tommy that always slips back into a support role and Tommy’s pretty sure that part of him will never go away. You spend so long as a side kick, as a healer, that things like making sure other people are okay becomes second nature.
There’s a woman sitting next to him, head tucked down with a purple purse clutched to her side. She has a little kid under her arm, holding them protectively and Tommy’s heart sinks at the idea of any children getting hurt.
On his otherside, is an older couple who both must have been closer to the broken wall when it exploded. They’re both covered with a white dust from the drywall and they have a couple small cuts from where debris hit them.
“If you all behave…” Rocket sings with a shit eating grin. “Then we can all go home after this, pretend it never happened and enjoy a nice hot drink.”
Unfortunately for everyone else, Tommy did not intend on behaving.
Fuck that. He was leaving.
Tommy should be cowering alongside the group. He should be shaking with fear as the Blink and the Angel of death walk to the front of the bank, using hushed voices as they speak to the woman at the counter and he should be fucking trembling as Warden, Blade (and Rocket, he supposes) patrol the crowd.
But Tommy can’t help but think about what comes next. What happens when the heroes show up— when Dream shows up.
He’s more terrified of Dream than the villains. What does Tommy do if Dream shows up at the bank?
The question dances on the tip of his tongue, playing freshly on his mind. The idea of Dream arriving soon was more than enough motivation to try and leave.
He wouldn't go back. There is nothing that could be said to him that would make him go back.
He knew it. Dream knew it.
And still, Tommy knew that Dream was going to try.
After a few minutes, Tommy’s starting to work out something that resembles a plan.
It becomes increasingly clear that the villains are trying to get downstairs, where the vault is. That’s the only explanation. Rocket is pacing boredly, hand on his hip as he waits. The other two are downstairs, trying to break in.
Think, Tommy, think.
“Warden,” Blink asks and Tommy’s head snaps over to attention. Blink taps Warden on the side, walking over instead of teleporting (which Tommy makes distant note of), with the back of his hand. “Angel needs your help downstairs.”
Warden nods, his expression hidden behind a mechanical looking gasmask. Tommy does his best to not make it look obvious that he’s watching, although he can’t help but follow their movements.
But this was good, this was fucking great because with only Blade and Rocket up here— they both knew Tommy. The chance of Tommy getting his ass kicked was considerably decreased without Warden up here.
Blade owes him one and whilst Tommy never wanted to take advantage of that favor, now seems like the best chance.
With the Warden gone, Tommy stares daggers at the Blade, hoping to get his attention.
You know how people say you can feel when people are staring at you? Yeah, well, Blade is the exception. What a fucking joke this is. Tommy would have better luck throwing something at him.
Wait.
His eyes flick over to the purse on his left. The small shiny purple one.
Bingo.
He considers asking for the purse first, although that conversation probably wouldn’t go well. What would he even say?
Excuse me, ma’am? Can I borrow your purse so I can throw it Blade? Yes, that’s correct— the super villain holding us all hostage.
Yeah, fat chance.
Tommy grabs the purse before he can second guess his decision, aims it at Blade, and fucking launches it across the room.
It bounces pointlessly against Blade's head, flopping to the ground and Blade freezes.
Hell yes. Bulls-eye.
He stares down at the purse for a second. Tommy thinks he looks baffled beneath the mask, he stares for a few too many seconds at the purse. Blade bends down to pick it up, holding it and probably looking really fucking puzzled beneath the mask.
If that doesn’t get his attention, he doesn’t know what will.
Blade looks back up, locking eyes with Tommy. Tommy glares at the man and there’s an instant oh-fuck understanding between the two of them.
If Tommy was being honest, he was entirely relying on the favour system here.
He was just hoping the Blade would be able to pull him out of this cluster fuck of a situation. Or at least, maybe not brutally murder him?
They hold each others gaze for a moment longer, and then another oh-fuck moment happens. And the row of windows at the front of the bank shatter, allowing free access for the heroes Blaze, 404, and yeah, you fucking guessed it, Dream.
Nothing could prepare Tommy for seeing him again. No amount of mentally hyping himself up or lying to himself would make Tommy’s reaction anything near okay.
To say he stops breathing is an understatement.
Tommy stops functioning.
It feels like his eyes are glued to the man. His mind races and for some reason his chest hurts, with such a deep ache that for a second Tommy’s consumed by that pain.
How long will it take him to notice? Because Dream will notice, of course he’ll notice. He notices everything.
Dream is brilliant. He's smart. Genius, in fact. He's the number one hero. He'd have to be crazy to not see Tommy. Would Dream even come after him or would he hesitate?
Tommy has to get out as fast as he can because every second wasted is a second he gets closer to being caught.
There’s insanity instantly.
A mass decision breaks out amongst everyone to start panicking. Civilians start running in every direction now that Warden doesn’t have his freaky-deaky hypnotic spell on everyone.
Blade still looks stunned, a purse in his hands, tearing his eyes away from Tommy and towards the three heroes that were now tunnel visioned onto him.
“Planning on going shopping?” 404 points to the purse. “I think the colour suits you.”
Tommy does his best to blend into the crowd. This wasn’t his problem anymore, are you insane? This was wayyy out of his pay grade.
Blade scoffs, throwing the purse to the side and extending his arms challengingly. “I was starting to get bored waiting for you guys to show up. Seriously, are you getting slower? I figured, what was the harm in robbing some people while waiting?”
Rocket laughs at the digs and a two fingered wave from Blade reminds him to be quiet, and to take a step back. It was terrifying for Tommy to imagine how the villains trained their sidekicks, especially given that these ones seemed so new to the job and clearly inexperienced on the field.
Tommy doesn’t dwell on it, instead he manages to cross the room amongst the crowd, freezing dead in his tracks when he sees a kid kneeling over the man who was knocked unconscious earlier.
There was still shattered glass all over the floor and Tommy can’t help to imagine how many cuts the boy must have on his knees and for a second, Tommy is that boy, alive but terrified.
Tommy tries to turn his head away to keep moving but oh fuck it, he’s a healer and a softie, apparently. It’s impossible to shake the urge to help others when it’s been ingrained into you since the age of 10. Even if Tommy wasn’t a healer, he’d like to think he’d help the kid. It was the right thing to do.
404 scoffs. “We didn’t take that long.”
Blade laughs humorlessly. “I thought maybe we’d knocked some sense into the hero tower and you’d all finally given up.”
Rocket grins and mutters something out of earshot to Blade, who’s frown deepens. 404 crosses his arms, facial expressions hidden behind a mask. It was pretty elaborate looking, one of the fancier designs of masks. It was a mushroom hat with what almost looked like a white veil covering the top half of his face. Not that it mattered much, even if the veil fell away, there was another white eye mask underneath.
“I’m gonna look forward to kicking your ass.” Blaze hisses and starts pushing forward, eyes lighting up with a flaming anger. He only stops because 404 reaches out to grab him, holding him back.
Tommy’s throat tightens and he moves over to the little kid, face hidden beneath a mop of black hair. They couldn’t have been much older than seven.
He crouches down in front of the child, voice low. “Are you okay?”
The kids eyes dart up, staring with wide brown eyes at Tommy and he shakes his head. His voice is small, like he’s about to start crying. “No my— my dad, he’s hurt! They hurt him.”
There’s a couple cuts on his face, leaving red marks on olive skin. Tommy assumes it’s from the glass that shattered when the heroes arrived.
“Your dad isn’t hurt, okay? I promise.” Tommy whispers, lies slipping from his mouth like it’s his mother tongue. “He’s just sleeping right now, but he’ll be okay when he wakes up. Did you come here with anyone else?”
The boy shakes his head.
“Alright… that’s fine. You’ll be okay just uh— just, come with me.” Tommy extends his hand and the boy takes it, reaching up as they stand and Tommy looks back towards where the action is happening.
His heart sinks right down to his ass when he sees the back of Dream’s mask. The only moderately good thing about this situation is that Dream wasn’t looking at him.
“Tommy, are you hiding from me?” Dream laughs, and creaks open the closet door. “What are you doing in here, kiddo?”
Tommy tries not to let how tense he is show but he’s pretty sure his grip tightens slightly around the kids hand.
“Okayyy... Fuck.” Pretty much everyone else had evacuated at this stage, they were becoming more and more of a target by the second. Tommy tries to ignore the fact they were now in what many would consider mortal danger. It doesn’t work very well.
“Dream?” Blaze grins. “Just say the word.”
“Just say the word. I’ll be there.”
Tommy blinks away the thoughts springing to mind. God, now was really not the time for a panic attack.
There was something about Dream that completely messed with his head. Whenever he was nearby, it was like Tommy couldn’t think straight. His thoughts crossover, muddling together and he can’t make out what’s meant as something good or bad.
Dream was bad. But Dream had sworn to protect him.
Dream is hunting him. But Dream cares, Tommy knows that.
But...
“Are we leaving?” The little kid whispers.
Tommy’s not going back.
He manages to move his head away just as he sees the back of Dream’s head tilt, staring down Blade. Tommy starts walking towards the nearest exit, all but hugging the wall and trying to crouch down to some effect.
“What’s the point of this, Blade?” Dream calls across the room. “I mean, a bank? I didn’t realise the villains were going broke.”
Blade laughs, shrugging off the comment. “Times are tough, what do you want me to say?”
“Come on, Blade. Don’t you have better things to do than rob a place with a kid?”
“Don’t you have better things to do than kill healers?” Rocket mocks with grief thick in his voice and Tommy’s heart pangs when he overhears it. There’s that pain in his chest again, like there’s a fishhook sunk into it and Dream’s got the line.
Dream’s tone goes flat. “So that’s what this is about?”
Blade shrugs but Rocket gives it away. Rocket’s mouth opens to rebuke before it shuts again smartly and he waits for some kind of sign to fight from Blade.
A door swings open and the Warden walks through, eyebrows curled inward in a frown. “Blade, why didn’t you tell us the heroes were here? What’s going on?”
“Noise complaint.” The Blade says jokingly, waving a hand towards the heroes and pulling out his battle axe from where it rested on his back. “Nothing major.”
Seeing the heroes is enough for the Warden’s body posture to swap defensively. He glides his trident off it’s place on his back with ease, swinging it into his hand with urgency.
It feels like the tension in the room is raised another 10 levels.
The Angel of Death enters shortly afterwards with Blink in tow, carrying a large cardboard box filled with god knows what.
The feathers on his wings puff up involuntarily. “Jesus, what did I miss?”
“Nothing.” Blade answers cool-ly.
“Nothing?” Blink exclaims, going tense.
Warden scoffs. “Blade, you should have pinged us.”
“Nah, we’ve got this covered.” Blade shrugs.
“Dam right we do!” Rocket responds and Tommy’s pretty sure he might faint when a fight breaks out.
Blade goes straight for Dream, swinging his axe around with blows that are aimed to kill.
Dream narrowly avoids each strike, dashing with expertise. To a civilian, it would look like Blade had the upper hand. But it wasn’t like that. No, Dream liked to play into the other person's fighting style so he could find weaknesses. Act like the other person is in control of the situation and then pull the rug.
404 clasps his hands together and ten other versions of him flicker to life, racing towards Warden. Angel locks eyes with Blaze, both of them walking towards each other in a silent fury. Blink draws a staff with a a thin curved blade at the top and bottom, slowly walking after him.
Tommy does what’s in his best interest and makes a beeline for the exit, tugging the kid along by the hand.
Blaze throws his hands out, fire erupting in every direction, streamlining to injure the Angel of Death which he boosts himself over using his wings. Blink grits his teeth and disappears, reappearing to the side and striking against Blaze who easily dodges.
Tommy nearly loses an eyebrow when one burst of fire gets too close. He sucks in a sharp breath, eyes squeezing shut instinctively as he yanks the kid he’s trying to protect closer to his chest.
When Angel lands again, Blaze goes dashing into him, tackling him to the ground.
“I’ll fucking fry you!” Blaze screams, fist drawing back as fire licks his skin, a furious shade of red and orange.
Angel grimaces, chucking him off with a grunt and Blaze is thrown back almost immediately, managing to catch himself and land on his knees. Blink goes racing over, bladed staff positioned offensively.
Tommy blinks rapidly and pulls the boy closer to his body. Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck.
He was breathing quickly— too quickly.
Dream was too close. The heroes were going to see him and take him back. Tommy was— oh God, he was really going to die this time. He wouldn't be able to survive that again, would he? No he's missed too much training. It would be worse. Schlatt wouldn't ease up on the rules. Dream would be stricter.
This was really going to be it. After everything, this is how Tommy is sent back. Which was terrible because—
“Open it, Tommy!” Dream smiles playfully, shoving Tommy’s shoulder. “The suspense is killing me.”
“Okay, okay!” Tommy laughs and his fingers swiftly undo the ribbon which was holding the present lid on top. He pulls it away without hesitation, eyes falling on a brand new pair of headphones.
Tommy picks them up carefully, using both hands and his eyes flick up to Dream.
Because uh— well it was terrible. It doesn’t matter if they had… good moments…
“They’re so you can listen to music when we’re on the move.” Dream explains, taking the headphone wire and unravelling it. “You know how sometimes you freak out when we’re on the field?”
Tommy nods eagerly, eyes gleaming as he looks down at the headphones.
“Yeah, well,” Dream shrugs. “I noticed that when we were leaving and the radio was playing… you’d start to calm down. Obviously, if you’re going to freak out everytime someone fires a gun or whatever when we’re working, then we have to take you off the field. But with the headphones you won’t be a liability. Tommy, with the headphones we can be partners.”
Tommy blinks back happy tears, rubbing a thumb over the cushioned part of the headphones.
He… he meant something to Dream. Finally, Tommy was a part of the team. He was more than just a driver, Dream trusted him. Dream cared about him. He was good to Tommy, he helped him. He gave him a home, a job, a purpose.
And music, well, that was the greatest gift of all.
Tommy felt faint, his head was ringing. Dream was bad. No, that wasn’t entirely true. Dream cared about him and looked out for him but Dream cared about other things more. Dream was good but in all the wrong ways.
It didn’t matter if Dream cared, he could never forgive Tommy now.
No, if Dream had been killing other healers since Tommy had walked out then he’d have to do something a hundred times worse to Tommy. He couldn't let them die in vain.
A tugging on his hand drags him back into the action and Tommy clicks back into place as though he’d never left. He manages to cross the room, letting go of the kid's hand so he can run forward to the exit.
He would make it out a lot faster than Tommy but that was for the best. Should Tommy even go back to heal the injured man? Was that big of a risk even worth it?
The Angel of Death uses his wings to boost him, zipping behind Blaze and slams into his back while Blink distracts him. Angel forces Blaze down and unconscious from the impact of the hit. It happens quickly, like the snap of a finger.
Tommy doesn’t have time to process what just happened before Angel is moving on. He doesn’t miss the tight expression on Blink’s face as he follows to see where Angel is heading.
Blaze’s fire disappears almost instantly once he’s knocked out. One minute there’s fire shooting out in every direction and the next it shrinks down into the size of a match, like it never roared furiously in the first place.
It’s scary how quickly the flames are extinguished, leaving nothing behind.
As though they never existed at all.
No. No, it's not worth going back. He needs to go for the exit and he needs to fucking book it as quietly as he can. The villains and heroes are a hell of a lot less likely to stop a kid from sneaking out than him.
Blade and Dream have changed their tactics. Blade pushes forward and forward, striking and aiming blow after blow but missing. Somehow Dream manages to dart out of the way every time, missing by a hairs length. He swerves on balanced feet, not with light steps but with fluid ones. He moves to a beat that’s constantly changing, only audible to himself.
Tommy can see the Warden is getting frustrated, as is Rocket. The two of them strikingout against 404’s double ups reminds Tommy of fireworks.
Angry green sparks fly of the Warden’s trident every time it connects with a version of 404, and Rocket takes care to shoot his explosive powers at the foot of the double ups.
Tommy wonders if he learnt that lesson the hard way. Had he ever shot through a fake double up and hit something or someone behind it?
Together, their power was a colourful party trick that was good at keeping the number of double ups down.
The double ups are all brainless things, with only a few focused on attacking them and the rest moving in odd reflective ways of 404 to disguise the real one.
Warden calls something out and even though the words are lost on Tommy, he still gets that cold chill against his skin like they were meant for him.
Right now, because of 404’s double ups, Warden’s being put to the test. The most powerful part of 404’s double up skill is that because they aren’t real people, Warden’s ability doesn’t work on them. So whilst the real 404 might be frozen in place, his doubles still have free roam.
If Tommy had to guess their strategy Warden is using his ability to try and control 404’s movements while Rocket quickly surveyed for the double up he thought could be 404.
There was always an ability drawback though, especially with more powerful abilities.
The more the Warden uses his abilities, the more it fucks up his throat. There’s only so many times he can use his power before needing to rest.
What Rocket’s drawback was, Tommy didn’t know, but he looked more tired and frustrated than he was previously.
It looks like Warden is losing. He's getting more desperate. More frantic in his heavy handed swings. Tommy watches as Warden commits to a last minute decision, deciding to throw his trident at where he's pinpointed the real 404. It's so uncharacteristic, Tommy would have never predicted it.
What were they looking for and why were they so desperate for it?
Tommy’s not sure how he manages to figure out what’s real and what’s not amongst all the chaos of a fight but the trident finds its mark and 404 crumbles to the ground with a shout of pain, ending the dangerous dance. The trident had pinned his shoulder, cutting through in a nasty way that left blood splashing out and pooling down his shredded shirt.
His duplicates disappear in a flash, his hand flying to his injury as the Warden strides over victoriously.
Almost instantly afterwards Dream appears at his side and Blade lunges forward, smacking into the ground as his opponent disappears. Dream doesn’t hesitate to put himself between Warden, Rocket and 404, taking up a defensive pose as 404 hisses and takes shaky breaths to try and stop himself from panicking. Tommy does the same, his chest heaving, but from an entirely different reason (and if Tommy squeezes his palms tightly, trying to crush the light that was blooming in his hands, nobody would ever know.)
Blade glares desperately at the spot Dream stood only seconds before, a confused and angry look flashing in his expression.
Dream’s ability was powerful.
He had a hallucination power. The ability to make people think they’re seeing something they’re not. So whilst it looked like the Blade was fighting him, he was causing hallucinations to make it look like the real version of himself was invisible while a fake distracted Blade.
Dream swings his hand back, weapon glinting and slices downward. Warden barely has time to throw an arm up in defence before it’s brutally slashed down onto.
Rocket is fast to act, all things considered. He holds his fist out, shaking as it is, and when it starts to glow red hot Dream doesn’t even need to spare a glance to put a stop to his attack. Instead, Dream raises a flippant hand and waves. A wall matching the white tile of the bank shoots up to separate them and Dream quickly shifts out of the way.
Tommy knew it was a fake wall. All the villains knew it was a fake wall. But for someone new to the field like Rocket? It gave Dream just enough time to move.
Warden yells gutteraly, feet planted to the ground and refusing to fall even as Dream brings his arm back barely a second later to strike again.
He plunges his knife somewhere deep, there’s a squelching noise and Tommy’s vision swims because that could be him.
Tommy was stupid to come here. Tommy was next.
There was still Blade standing by the entrance now, and 404 had made his way over to collect an injured Blaze. They were near enough to see him, but hopefully not stop him, so Tommy sets a quick pace while keeping half his mind on the fight.
In the split second it takes Dream to wind back up for a third time, Blink appears at Warden’s side, thin staff extended in front of them both to protect against the dagger which smacks against it.
“Blink-” Warden gasps in surprise, voice rocky and rough as he falls onto his knees.
It looks like something out of a movie. Tommy can taste copper or bile or maybe just the flavour of dread in his mouth as Dream grabs onto the staff with his hand and yanks it with such ferocity that Blink goes fucking flying.
If Blink wasn’t so lanky looking, if his eyes didn’t widen in surprise at the hand gripping his staff instead of the expected attack, if Tommy didn’t notice the way his footing was entirely off and his stance shifted in surprise as Dream changed his attack, then it would have seemed unrealistic for someone to be tossed around like that.
But Dream notices the same imperfections that Tommy notices because Dream practically raised him and how could you overlook such a simple mistake?
The worst part is that Dream is strong enough to pull off such a ridiculous move so when Blink gets thrown to the side, rolling with his staff still desperately in his hand and making a raucous clatter against the floor, Tommy knows he’s not imagining things.
It’s the worst possible timing. Just as Tommy makes it to exit, halting to a stop as there’s a loud cracking noise and Blink hits the ground, rolling to a stop in front of him.
“Holy shit.” Tommy murmurs, watching as Blink stirs a few feet away from him, a soft pained groan escaping his mouth and a murmured ‘Warden’.
He knows it’s not something he’s imagining, but Tommy wishes it was anyway.
“Holy shit!” the Angel of Death exclaims, using his wings to soar low and sweep through the double ups of 404. They flicker and disappear when his feathers cut through them but Angel doesn’t even seem to notice as he goes rushing to Warden’s side, the most immediate threat on a teammate, and surveys Blink like he’s a baby bird who just took a harsh tumble out of the nest.
“I’m fine.” Warden grits out and Angel doesn’t hesitate to give him the sharpest, dirtiest look.
“Oh… god.” Blink moans, knees curling into his chest. “I think I broke a rib. What are they feeding you guys? I think I… I tore my stitches.”
Blink sits up, clutching his chest and cringing, mouth pulling down as pain rockets through his body. He does a double take when he looks at Tommy and then goes completely still. “..Are…aren’t you that driver from like a week ago?”
It’s like the air is sucked out of the room. Tommy can see it all happen in slow motion. The moment everyone's attention shifts.
Blade’s cape brushes Tommy, and it’s by sheer force of will that Tommy bites his tongue and swallows a physical reaction, as he steps forward, in front of Blink to protect him.
Angel was stood protectively in front of Warden and a reappearing Rocket with confusion and anger thick on his face. Warden was awake and getting to his feet, held up by the deadly look he was reserving for Dream and Dream’s determined stride towards Blink.
Except Dream isn’t going for Blink.
He’s going for Tommy.
Notes:
i offer:
this chapter
and in exchange i get:
one kudos
deal? 🤨
Chapter 5: A plan I don't have
Summary:
The tiled floor of the bank makes Dreams' steps louder, like he’s matching Tommy’s breathing. His cape was a darker shade of green than his suit, swaying behind him as he started walking towards Tommy.
He wasn’t afraid. (A lie. He was, respectfully, pissing his pants.)
Notes:
*scoops up all your kudos and places it into my kudos-inator*
hm. this is a GOOD number of kudos. and the support has been INSANE. (seriously like more than a 100 comments on the last chapter, where did you all come from? not to compare but the last chapter in my biggest fic has less comments than that wtf)
I will update a day early for you rapscallions
sorry not sorry for that cliffhanger last week
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
He’s going for Tommy. Holy shit, he’s going for Tommy.
What does he— oh god, he needs to find a weapon.
A something— anything!
There… Why is there nothing to use to defend himself?
Dream’s cape was a darker shade of green than his suit, swaying behind him as he started walking towards Tommy. The tiled floor of the bank makes Dreams' steps louder, like he’s matching Tommy’s breathing.
Tap, tap, tap and with every breath there’s a dreaded thud, thud, thud in Tommy’s ears as his pulse races.
Every echoing beat of Dream’s determined movement is reflected by Tommy’s fear.
He wasn’t afraid (A lie. He was, respectfully, pissing his pants) but God, there was something about Dream’s mask that never failed to send shivers crawling down his spine.
It’s like he can feel Dream’s eyes on him. Hidden behind the same cold black dots of a smiley face they always were. It made Tommy feel faint; like he could collapse at any moment.
It was the lack of expression. The mask Dream wears, a white background and black smiley face. It’s emotionless. You can’t see the look on Dream’s face as he fights. There’s no way to tell what he’s thinking, feeling, seeing. Tommy relied on being able to read Dream and when he was in work mode, it was impossible.
It's difficult to distinguish a villain from a hero that shows no empathy.
Blink was still complaining about being thrown, groaning as he stands up in front of Tommy and clutching his side in pain.
“Ow,” Blink cringes, his face dropping as he stares at Dream. “I think he broke something.”
“Breathing?” Blade whispers back.
“Positive.” Blink mutters, struggling to his feet.
“You mother fucker!” Rocket shouts at the top of his lungs, temper fueling the burning explosive power in his fists. Dream continues his strut forward and Tommy’s mind is a mess; this junk drawer which someone had emptied out onto the floor and started frantically rummaging through.
What if that’s not the real Dream? What if Dream appeared behind him and grabbed him?
Nobody would notice until it’s too late. If Dream did it right, which he always does, he’d keep everyone else distracted while he took Tommy.
Tommy’s stuck in place, not because his feet are too heavy and stubborn to move, but because he can feel himself slipping underneath the floor.
Blink stumbles, arm throwing out to try and catch his balance and Tommy instinctively grabs him, keeping him steady. Blink lets it happen, resting his weight against Tommy, too pained to do anything different. Tommy thinks that his heart is pounding so hard, Blink will be able to feel it.
Then Blade stiffens in front of them and it’s enough to make Tommy that maybe he has eyes on the back of his head and Tommy really shouldn’t have touched Blink, even if it was to help him. Tommy’s already getting ready to push Blink off of himself when Blade looks back but stares between Tommy and Dream. It happens fast, not long enough to risk any real danger from looking away from Dream’s approach for a second, but there’s a question there.
There’s a curiosity in Blade’s gaze that Tommy doesn’t care for. Not even a little bit.
Dream pulls out two daggers from his waist to dual wield as he walks towards Blade, Blink and Tommy. His weapons glint in the light, reminding Tommy just how sharp and deadly they were when used correctly.
Tommy hurriedly but not roughly detached himself from Blink, fists clenched as if he could punch his way out of this. The crescent shaped nail markings that turn red in his palm beg to differ.
Blink’s jaw sets resolutely as he raises his staff but even Tommy can see the effort it takes for Blink to not use it like a walking stick. At the least, there was Blade.
Axe brought up threateningly, a dark red ribbon tied around the hilt. The metal glints in the lights, so sharpened and polished that Tommy can see the Blade’s reflection in the steel.
“Move out of the way, Blade.” Dream says like he’s scolding a child, not the fucking Blade. Tommy could see the way Blade tensed, his fist clenching around the handle of the axe. There were gears turning in Blade’s brain, Tommy knew, and with the sideways glance that Blink was offering Tommy despite being dutifully ignored, he was realising something too.
They didn’t know why Dream was aiming for a random civilian and not them.
“The plan just changed.” Blade calls back, a threat in his voice.
Tommy’s breath hitches in his throat, because of course the villains were about to make this situation infinitely worse, and he stumbles back a few steps. Blink grabs him.
Blink fucking grabs his wrist, tightly, and stares at him.
A silent command. Stay.
Tommy attempts to send back his own ‘no’ but is pretty sure the message he gets across is more akin to someone screaming.
Dream comes to a halt and so does the Angel of Death, staring in shock. If Tommy was thinking more clearly, he would have noticed that Warden had slipped away, too injured to be anything but useless. The heroes often did the same when someone was injured and it wouldn’t surprise if Blaze was also trying to stumble his way out of the area.
“Blade, what are you doing?” Angel warns and Blade doesn’t spare so much as a glance. It was a good question. What the fuck was Blade doing?
Tommy’s completely still behind him, forced to watch in mild horror as the events played out in front of him.
“Let’s just retreat!” Rocket yells out. “We got what we need.”
“Really, Blade?” Dream has an amused tone in his voice as he scolds him, letting his head flop to the side. “Are you sure this is what you want? Warden’s down, Blink’s injured, you lost your number advantage. You really do need it.”
Blade hesitates and Tommy meets his eyes in the reflection of his axe head. Tommy’s stomach flips when he meets his eye. He looks… worried? Confused? Lost in his own head?
Tommy doesn’t know, but it’s not the sort of look you want an axe wielding murderer to have.
There was something unreadable, a questionable element that no matter how long Tommy stares, he couldn’t decipher.
It was impossible to tell if it was because Blade doesn’t know what he’s doing either or if the man is just good at hiding his real intentions, but his gaze hardens after a minute and he looks back towards Dream.
“Yeah. I’m pretty damn sure.” Blade takes a few steps forward and Tommy realises he's forgotten to breathe until now.
“What on earth is he thinking?” Blink mumbles and if he’s expecting Tommy to answer, the man has another thing coming because Tommy’s keeping his mouth fucking shut. Blink swings his staff baton around theatrically as he keeps a safe distance behind Blade, close enough to provide back up but far enough to not get in the way.
“I don’t think you know what you’re doing.” Dream threatens.
Blade stalks forward, axe at the ready. “Maybe, but I know you’re trying to do something, so I can at least stop that.” And then Blade dashes towards Dream, swinging an axe down that clashes against his two daggers. Dream doesn’t— can’t— hold it for very long and pushes himself out of the way as quick as he can manage.
“Don’t be stupid.” Dream hisses, shoving Blade back. His boots skid against the tiles loudly and Tommy rears back at the sound, a hand flying up to cover his ears.
Dream was rushing down the hall of the hero tower, racing to get to the next meeting. Tommy could barely keep up, his shoes were squeaking against the freshly cleaned tiles. It wasn’t like Dream was going to slow down just to listen to Tommy complain anyway.
Dream snorts. “Tommy, we’re partners, okay? Do you like being my partner? Because some people aren’t as forgiving when their partners make stupid mistakes. Or say stupid things.”
“I.. I guess. Yeah, of course I do.”
“Good. Just because we’re even today, doesn’t mean we’ll be even tomorrow. It’s a give and take situation. Do you understand that?”
Tommy stops following Dream, coming to a sharp stop.
Dream does a double take, scowling when he sees Tommy. “Stop acting stubborn, okay? Tommy, I’m not in the mood for your bullshit right now.”
“It’s not bullshit, it’s how I feel.” Tommy straightens up, crossing his arms. “We’re even, Dream. I want out. I don’t want to keep doing this anymore.”
He wasn’t going to take this anymore, he’d had enough. Even if Dream was going to be angry.
Tommy has to shake his head, hissing under his breath. This was all wrong. What the fuck was even happening? He was watching Blade of all people defend him from Dream. From the heroes.
“Hey, Team?!” Blink yells and it sends Tommy’s skin crawling. “Help would be appreciated.”
Tommy looks back up and sees the positions have changed. Blink was in the thick of it now, teleporting around erratically and trying to score hits on Dream whenever possible. Blade was picking up his axe from the ground hastily, turning back around with a tight grip.
“It didn’t have to be like this, Blade!” Dream calls out. He manages to knock Blink’s onto the ground, this time the staff scattering away. Dream raises his foot above Blink’s head and Blink winces, turning away and holding his breath before disappearing into a pop of purple.
Dream stamps his foot down angrily, turning just in time to see the Angel of Death launching himself with his wings into the air. Tommy falls back, watching in awe as he takes flight.
“No!” Dream barks and Tommy’s expression switches to horror when the Angel of Death lunges for Tommy. He barely has time to scream before he’s dangling in the air, being carried by the Angel of Death.
The. Fucking. Angel. Of. Death.
“Holy shit!” Tommy screams, squeezing his eyes shut.
“Sorry mate.” The Angel of Death secures him a bit better and Tommy practically holds his breath the whole time, waiting until he can actually feel the ground beneath his feet again.
He considers thrashing around— decides that would only result in him splatting against the ground, and then chooses to cling onto the Angel of Death for dear life.
“Rocket, will you please help Blink?” Angel asks, not commands, and there’s a happy ‘mhm!’ reply of agreement that Tommy can’t quite make out.
He feels himself sway when the Angel of Death changes direction and Tommy’s grip tightens even further. He hated this. Hated having no control over where he was going.
“Blaze, don’t let them leave!” Dream shouts and Angel tenses beneath Tommy’s hold. Tommy’s eyes snap open instinctively and he stares in Dream’s direction. Despite the mask, he could feel Dream’s eyes on him. God, he was going to be sick. “No matter what, do not let them fucking leave.”
Tommy’s more surprised than anything that Blaze was still here because next what happens is Blaze gets a deadly grin on his face.
“On it!” Blaze shouts. What looks like a whip of white hot fire moves straight for them and smacks the Angel of Death’s wings, causing him to be knocked off balance and them to go crashing to the ground.
“Angel!” Blade uses his full chest when he shouts out to them.
It’s like a blanket is thrown around Tommy. Angel wraps his wings around him when they smack into the ground, sliding from the force of the impact.
“Shit.” The Angel of Death murmurs, unwrapping his wings and groaning from the impact. Tommy pushes himself up, hands heating instinctively as the urge to heal trickles down his fingertips.
He fights it back with gritted teeth, struggling when the Angel of Death makes a pained noise and holds the back of his head, moving his hand away to check for blood.
Fire shoots out all around the bank, acting like barriers and divisions between locations. It’s controlled enough to not set the bank on fire, but enough to create no safe way out.
Angel does a once over of Tommy then looks up towards Blade. “We’re all good!”
There’s a swooshing noise as metal crashes into the ground and Tommy’s head snaps up. He can see Rocket blasting for Blaze’s head and Blink taking on 404 at the same time.
Blade grunts in reply, aiming to take out Dream. Blaze changes the direction of his fire, dropping his walls of fire into a simmering stepping stone and instead sends flaming projectiles towards Rocket.
Blink barely manages to jump at Rocket and teleport him out of the way before the projectiles hit. It reminds Tommy of the injury that Blink had a little bit ago. Was he fully recovered yet or still a liability? They didn’t have a healer, he knew that much. How long would he be out of commission once this was over?
The Angel of Death forces himself to his feet and Tommy moves out of his way. They both watch as Dream tries to cut Blade down, causing him to jump back and swing down twice as hard.
Dream wasn’t aiming to disarm, he was aiming to kill.
It’s not just Tommy who notices, the Angel of Death can see it too and he makes a small noise at the back of his throat.
“You should run, we’ll distract them.” The Angel of Death states.
"Into one of the walls of fire? Yeah, great idea, wiseguy. Don't tell me what to do." Tommy hisses and he swears he can see the Angel of Death smirk beneath his veil.
"Hide until the wall is down. Then get out of here." And then the Angel of Death goes running towards Blink and Rocket, taking a small baton off his hip and flicking it, allowing it to extend out of its retracted state into a heavy metal staff.
Tommy blinks as everyone except him seems to jump into action.
The Angel of Death was right about leaving once the walls were fully down because almost the second that he joins the fight with 404 and Blaze, the walls drop and all the fiery attention that Blaze was spreading out is focused on him.
With the exits being clear as Blaze redirects his attacks, Tommy looks around briefly and then once he can find the closest exit, he starts sprinting.
A feeling beyond a grateful relief floods his chest. It fills him like a water hose is filling his body with warmth to knock the cold parts out.
His heart is pounding so hard it feels like it might beat out of his chest as he practically throws himself outside the bank doors.
His stomach sinks at the slowly rising sound of cop cars. He can hear their sirens ringing like a faded melody and he knows that running isn’t an option. If he’s running, he’ll get stopped and questioned. If he’s walking away, that’s honestly probably more suspicious. If he hides...
He scans his surroundings, finding a suitable alleyway to take cover in. Tommy dashes towards it, stomach knotting with dread as he tries to find somewhere suitable to duck behind.
“Give me a fucking break.” Tommy groans. It was fairly empty. A fire escape that was too high for him to reach, stray pieces of trash, damp brick walls on all sides, a discolored looking puddle on the ground and a couple pipes that trail up the buildings like vines. There was a door leading into a building, but Tommy was betting money on the fact it probably led straight into a restaurant kitchen and there’d be someone in there, just waiting to hand him over the cops.
He freezes when he looks at the dumpster. Tommy walks over, fingers tracing patterns against the lid. It’s unlocked, the lid pulls open when he attempts to lift it.
Tommy lingers for a moment, uncertainty rocking his body.
On a scale of one to ten, how desperate was he to avoid getting sent back to Dream?
A cop car goes skidding down the road, brakes grinding as they come to a halt and a policeman exits the vehicle.
Tommy is already inside the dumpster by the time they’ve gotten out of the car and he’s shutting the lid on top of himself by the time a second cop car is starting to pull up.
The answer is very, very, very desperate.
The smell is almost unbearable, he’s practically holding his breath the whole time.
More and more cop cars start pulling up, tires squealing as they grind to a halt and Tommy can hear the clamor of voices and shouting outside.
He’s deadly quiet, slouched against one wall of the dumpster and trying to ignore the fact he’s sitting on something squishy.
Tommy accidentally puts his hand in something wet and audibly gags, covering his mouth with the inside of his elbow.
This was so fucking disgusting. Literally never again. You would have to pay him to get into another dumpster, this thing smelt so foul.
He comes to an abrupt halt when there’s a banging noise just outside his dumpster.
Oh shit.
Tommy can barely hear himself think, he’s frozen in place with his heart skipping beats like an out of time song.
Who the hell was it? Hero, villain, vigilante or cop?
None of them are good news, he knows that much.
There’s the faint sound of footsteps, splashing into the puddle and then a frantic voice that starts to follow after the banging noise.
The voice is muffled, complaining and trailing along the outside of the dumpster.
“Yes, Tubbo—”
It was really difficult to make out the words.
“—fine, I’ll se—”
What the fuck were they saying?
“—utting out! Damn it. I’ll find—”
There’s a loud groan as the furthest side of the dumpster lid creaks open. Tommy squishes his eyes shut from the sudden blinding light, holding his light because holy fucking shit he was about to get caught hiding in a dumpster like some kind of rabid animal.
“—my injury is… it’s fine. You’re so protective, put Phil back on the phone… Sorry, you’re cutting out again. Honestly, if you just wanna pick me up once this shit is over because I am not walking home, that would be appreciated. Try contacting Sam, I’ll stay put.”
There’s a crunching and squishing sound, followed by the lid shutting on them again.
Tommy’s still frozen in place. How the hell did they not see him? Was Tommy kept in the dark or did they just not bother to look before jumping in?
Who the fuck doesn’t check the contents of a dumpster before getting into one?
“Yep.” The man says, his voice no longer muffled like before although it still holds its frantic tone. It even sounds a bit strained. “Okay. Bye, guys. See ya.”
Beep!
The man takes a deep shuddering breath and Tommy is pressed against the opposite side of the dumpster, afraid to move even an inch.
Wh…
what the fuck does he do?
There is literally no choice he can make that benefits this situation in the slightest.
The man across from him groans in the dark, shifting his weight and causing some of the trash they were sitting on to twist and move.
He can hear the sound of clothing moving and the man winces— he sounded injured. Just how injured, Tommy didn’t know.
Almost immediately, Tommy can feel his own powers calling out to him. It’s not hard to hold back his powers, but he’s slow enough that they still have a slight glow when he realises.
Tommy wouldn’t have thought much of it but it also completely blows Tommy's cover because it was pretty hard to ignore the bright glowing hands inside a pitch black dumpster.
“What the…?” There’s a rummaging noise as the man reaches for his phone again. He turns the flashlight on and Tommy flinches, rattling the garbage he was sitting on.
“What the fuck! What the—” The man jerks back with a panicked pitch in his voice, hands fumbling as the flashlight flickers and fights to stay on. When they meet each other's eyes, both of them start screaming.
Tommy screams, staring at Blink and Blink screams, staring at Tommy.
It would be funny if it wasn’t so terrifying. I mean seriously, it was fucking terrifying.
The lights flick off again, leaving them in nervous darkness.
“Don’t scream!” Tommy yells. “Stop fucking screaming, you’ll get us caught.”
“Stop screaming?!” Blink shouts back. “You’re screaming too!”
Tommy lunges forward, slapping a hand over Blink’s mouth, “Oh god— just shut up! Shut the fuck up! Shut everything up! You’ll get us both fucking caught! Why the fuck are you in here?”
It was kind of comical to have Tommy’s hand on top of the mask covering Blink’s mouth, but the man took the hint anyway, even as Tommy slowly moved his hand away distrustingly.
The bottom half of his face is concealed behind a mask but he still manages to look both horrified and pissed off.
“I’m hiding! I have every right to be in here. Why are you in this dumpster?” Blink whispers angrily.
“Oh, I’m sorry. Is your name on it? No, I think the fuck not.”
“Alright, whatever.”
“Yeah, shut the fuck up.” Tommy spits. Selfish prick, thinking he owns this dumpster. This was free real estate!
“We can just sit in silence until the cops are done then, dick.”
After a slightly too long moment, Blink slowly, ever so slowly, starts to lean back.
At first, Tommy thought the slow pull away was on purpose but Blink looks faint, his jaw clenching tightly.
Blink leans back, face contorted in pain and a hand pressed against his side. Almost immediately, Tommy can feel his own powers calling out to him.
“Oh my god.” Blink whispers, clenching his jaw and tipping his head back. Tommy’s hands ached, tingling like pins and needles were setting in where he was biting back his power. Blink shoots him a curious loo.
Tommy could see the injury now, whether it was the same one he suffered when they first met or entirely new, Tommy didn’t know. Tommy knew it was bad before hand, could feel his own powers starting to burn up under his skin with anticipation, but it was bad in a way where it didn’t make sense for Blink to be clambering into a dumpster like it’s another casual tuesday.
Blood was blossoming out of Blink’s torso, spreading like roots across his suit. Tommy wonders if Dream had managed to stab him with one of his daggers or he’d just torn his stitches.
The thought makes shivers shoot down his spine. Tommy’s finger tips start to heat first, not uncomfortable but noticeable.
“What’s happening to your hands?” Blink gasps, shifting back protectively as his nerves flare. Tommy’s eyebrows furrow when the outlines of his hands, his veins, ignite with a yellow-white glow.
How did it take so long for his powers to start burning so brightly?
Tommy wasn’t summoning any of this so for it to be this strong, he knows Blink has to be seriously hurt.
Tommy snaps his head up at Blink. “You should be dead?”
“What?” Blink begins and then Tommy’s hands flare even hotter. This isn’t like hey, you need a doctor, you’re going to bleed out. This is…. This is like verge-of-death-say-goodbye-to-your-wife-and-kids-you-got-maybe-10-minutes-bud, levels of hurt.
Blink did not look anywhere close to this. Although, he had a similar level of fear given the look he was regarding Tommy with.
Then it would seem to Tommy that the universe sensed that the panic levels within this dumpster where unusually high and the best way to solve that would be sending someone to go investigate.
Because next thing you know, the dumpster lid is opening above Tommy and a rough gloved hand is yanking him out.
Tommy flinches hard, reaching an arm up to quickly rip himself free but the second he comes into contact with the person, his vision flashes white.
What he sees is Warden, blood dripping down the side of his head, one forearm messily wrapped in deep red bandages that are actively spilling onto the ground, and a laboured wheeze about him that doesn’t sound like it’s coming from the gas mask. Why the fuck was he not at the base? Why was he still here, injured beyond hell, trying to retrieve a teammate?
Warden wobbles on two bloodied feet, squinting at Tommy for uncomfortably long before turning back to the dumpster with all the balance of a drunken idiot. He grips the dumpster for balance, looks like he’s about to vomit as his eyes drift shut for just a second, and then he reaches into the dumpster again and drags Blink out by the shirt.
Tommy doesn’t know why he’s not running. It’s not fear or shock, rather some weird mix of emotions that leaves his feet heavy and his eyes tracking every movement to see how the events play out. He wonders if maybe it’s his powers, so hot and heavy against his chest it feels tight.
Blink gasps when he sees Warden, the blood draining from his face. Warden is silent as he grabs Blinks hand and then after a few seconds pause, looks Tommy up and down before deciding he’s not a threat and starts to drag Blink into the building next door.
They disappear when there’s no shouting or sounds of fighting, something compels Tommy (a voice in his head calls it stupidity) to follow through the door. Tommy shoves it open, a rusted brown mark scraping the ground and enters into an abandoned looking room that Tommy would rather be anywhere but.
“Ranboo.” Warden mumbles, tearing his gas mask off, and then promptly passes the fuck out.
Blink struggles to catch Warden, lowering him onto a ground littered with loose planks and leaves.
So Tommy is left alone, a witness to a literal bloody, villainous fucking mess.
Hm.
Okay.
And see this… this is interesting.
Okay.
Hm.
Warden, bleeding out on the floor, a weird last word before passing out, his real identity exposed to Tommy without a mask, now leaves Tommy with even less options than before.
He should run. Why isn’t he running? How far could a fucked up obligation to help others take him because right now, Tommy thinks he’s looking at his fucking limit.
Tommy stares at the expression on Blink’s face, the fear in his eyes and the broken words of promises that Blink can’t fufill by himself coming out of his mouth.
There’s panic thick in Tommy’s chest.
Tommy’s breathing was coming fast and hard, staring across at one of the worlds most powerful villains, passed out in a fucking abandoned building of all places. Blink was glued to Warden’s side. He’d taken his jacket off and rolled it up, pressing it against Warden’s torso.
He was muttering quiet prayers and swears, his red and green visor thrown off and cracked.
“Ohhhhhh, fuck.” Tommy murmurs. He can feel the adrenaline pumping through him, starting to slowly come back down like the end of a rollercoaster. It seems to snap Blink out of his daze because he looks up at Tommy. There’s desperation heavy in his gaze as he looks down at his bloodied hands and then back up towards where Tommy was standing.
“Help me.” Blink warbles, voice shaking. “There’s— there’s a communicator, Sam had a communicator. I need you to use the channel it’s set to. Ask for help.”
Tommy nods, quickly moves to check the door, carefully. The cops were starting to calm down. There were less and less of them by the second. He closes it tightly, without making a noise.
By all definitions, this was still a shitstorm. But at least it was starting to die down outside.
Tommy moves to Blink and Warden, Sam’s, side with ease. Tommy knew how to take command from years as a hero, it didn’t matter if he didn’t like the villains, he would never want to cost one of them their life.
Tommy’s hands were practically leaking power, wispy white and yellow slipping out. He wipes his hands against his shirt, as though that would do something, and then looks over at Warden’s injury.
He grabs the communicator but it’s impossible to ignore how his powers are practically screaming at him, you can help. Tommy forces them back with such a fierceness he feels lightheaded as his hands stumble for the communicator button. He tries to press it, panics when the button is jammed, and struggled to figure out if it was from the impact of a fall that broke it or if Warden’s blood had fucked it up internally.
Blink makes a choking noise when he sees Tommy’s problem, shaking his head.
An idea starts to form in Tommy’s mind. A shaky sort of plan that is growing on the foundation of how terrified he is of Dream and the situation he was currently in. Arguably, the idea isn’t a good one, but who the fuck was gonna argue with him?
Besides, it wasn’t necessarily a bad idea and Tommy lets the words slip out of his mouth before he can stop them.
“I have healing powers.” Tommy chokes out and Blink’s gaze snaps up at him, suddenly eyeing him with new appraisal and realisation. “If you want I can hea—”
“Do it.” Blink utters and Tommy hesitates because it feels so wrong, but he knows it should be second nature. “Please. Please heal Sam.”
Tommy couldn’t see the full extent of the injury because of the position Warden was in, especially with the fabric of his uniform folding over his side, but he could get a rough idea.
Warden looked peaceful while he was unconscious. A lot quieter and less angry looking.
Very slowly, Tommy risks reaching over, peeling away the blood soaked fabric to get a better sight of the injury. Blink understood what he was doing and drew out a small knife that he had tucked into his shoe. He brought it up to the straps which held the armoured plating and removed the remnants of what was there on Warden’s torso, then started to remove the armoured plating on his arms.
The wound was deep, he could tell just from the sight of it. The clothing around it had been slashed away, revealing pale skin with splotchy red stains.
“Tommy.” Dream grabs Tommy’s hand tightly, with all the strength he has and Tommy fights to keep a strong face. Everything hurt. It wasn’t an understatement to say Tommy was in the most pain of his life. But for Dream it was worth it.
“I’m sorry.” Tommy murmurs. “I wasn’t ready.”
“You’re ready.” Dream shakes his head in disagreement. “I wanted you to follow my lead, I wanted you to do what I did and we suffered for it. But Tommy, I think we work so well as partners because we’re opposites. Night and day. You’re the support, I shouldn’t have made you fight. Shouldn’t have forced you to do what I did. I won’t make that mistake again.”
Dream thumbs the bandages around Tommy’s hand when he takes it. “We’re night and day, Toms.”
Tommy moves a bit closer, shifting his body so Warden and him are a breath apart.
Tommy moves his hand up to Warden’s face, hovering it just beneath his nose and mouth.
He could feel the warmth of his breath, as shallow as it may be.
“Oh, thank fuck.” Tommy shakes his head and slumps over in relief, not even realizing he was tense in the first place. There was no point in healing someone who was unhealable. Blink looked visibly relieved, but was still eyeing Tommy with caution. Like Blink knew he was breaking some sort of rule but needed to do it anyway.
He shifts to the side, careful to not move Warden but also not make too much noise. He needed to be quiet, there were still cops out there.
Blink catches Tommy’s wrist when he starts to reach out and he opens his mouth like the words are too big to come out.
“If you hurt him anymore than he’s already hurt, I know I’m not that threatening, but I will kill you.” Blink holds eye contact with Tommy. “If you’re not really a healer, I will make sure every villain in this city knows it.”
The words send a cold shiver down Tommy’s spine. He wasn’t stupid enough to ignore the threat. The Syndicate had power. If Blink was in the Syndicate, he could take Tommy’s entire life apart faster than he could teleport.
Tommy clenches his jaw, fixes Blink with a determined look, and nods. “I promise.”
Blink lets go of Tommy with a shaky breath and nods towards Warden.
Tommy touches a hand to Warden’s chest, feeling the heat radiating off of him. And slowly, Tommy pushes some of his power out.
It starts small, like the feelers of a plant spreading out to get a sense of familiarity. Little threads of gold and white, grazing the surface of the wound. Then his powers show their eagerness.
It starts to weave together, creating a web— a network of lines that start to connect with Warden’s skin, ebbing the edges of the wound and acting with a soft glow.
It’s relieving for Tommy, to finally heal after months of repressing his powers, it feels like a breath of fresh air. It’s more than just a breath of fresh air, it’s a lifetime's worth. Like he hadn’t really taken a moment to just breathe ever since he left Dream.
It almost makes him… nostalgic.
Of the good times (Were there good times?), that is. Of when—
Tommy doesn’t know what part of it he misses. But something about healing Warden pulls at his heartstrings.
Of course there are drawbacks but Tommy will deal with those later. For now, he just needed to work on stopping the bleeding.
He focuses intently, fixing his gaze on individual strands as they work together, stitching the wound up as though there was never any damage in the first place.
“Um,” Blink begins and Tommy glances over to where Blink was leaning against the wall. Tommy realizes he’s been holding his breath and sits back, taking a moment to pace himself. Tommy realises the entire room was basked in a gentle yellow and he quickly stifles it, an apologetic look on his face.
The heroes had always hated that. How could he have forgotten how much of a weakness that was so quickly?
“Sorry.” Tommy murmurs, genuinely apologetic and Blink just offers a small tired smile.
“It’s okay.” Blink responds sheepishly and Tommy knows he’s lying despite how honest it sounds. “Are you done?”
Warden’s wound was completely closed, the final glow that surrounded the wound beginning to bleed into his healed skin.
“Yes.” Tommy whispers and it hits him that he can’t go back. He’s seen Warden’s face, learnt his name, healed him and exposed himself as a healer. It was too much. He couldn’t tell them to just let it go. He couldn’t ask for a small favour because nothing about this was small.
He’d just saved the life of the Warden.
Tommy sighs, falling back away a bit. It was getting harder and harder to breathe. The air was getting heavy and hotter by the second.
“Thank you.” Blink mutters, eyes drifting shut. He doesn’t seem curious enough to ask why Warden was still asleep, but maybe that’s because the answer was affecting Blink too. He was pained and exhausted. A combination that leads to the best sleep available without drugs.
“Do you want it too?” Tommy offers.
“What?” Blink asks blearily, opening his eyes again. He raises his head so it’s unsupported by the wall he’s leaning against but Tommy can see more than anything how wobbly he is.
“To be healed.” Tommy begins cautiously, feeling the gnawing, biting nausea in his stomach. “Do you want to be healed?”
“If you’re too tired, it’s fine.” Blink responds, which doesn’t make any sense at all to Tommy. Is that a yes or a no? He doesn’t feel great reaching over to help Blink, but there’s a rebellious element in his spirit that reminds Tommy he’s doing this willingly. That nobody is forcing him to heal Blink.
He heals where he remembers seeing Blink’s injury that must never have fully healed. Golden light sews its way into the wound and Blink takes a breath of relief almost immediately.
There was still a pink patch of raw skin left behind once Tommy was finished, but how willing was Tommy to heal it fully knowing there’d be consequences? That every inch of skin he healed was twisting his future closer and closer, intertwining it with the Syndicates.
Fuck that. Blink could deal with a scar.
“Okay.” Tommy sighs, tilting his head to examine his handiwork. “That’ll do.”
Blink nods, grabbing his red and green visor before hanging it on his belt. “We need to get him out of here.”
“I live pretty close,” Tommy says thinking to himself.
“Oh, perfect!”
“I mean, I s’pose you could steal a car and I could just walk home.”
“What?” Blink jerks back, as though the idea is completely ridiculous and Tommy should have known it. “No, I can’t drive. You can drive us to your place.”
“No!”
“Why not? We owe you anyway, at this point we can’t get any more indebted.”
“Shut up. No, just no. You’re not coming to my house.”
Blink pouts, literally fucking pouts. “But you can’t leave us here.”
He dreads to think about what a bastard Warden will be to move and an even bigger bastard Warden will be to actually deal with once he’s awake. Blink was right though. He couldn’t just leave Warden or Blink here, without any communication to get home. It would end fucking terribly for everyone involved and it was just a shitty thing to do.
So Tommy groans and stands to crack the door of the abandoned building open, relishing in the fresh air and peering out slightly through squinted eyes. And he bides his time.
A bad plan was better than no plan, right?
This was really illegal. Stupidly illegal.
“Get.. up.. You fucker!” Tommy nearly gets smacked in the face as he works on moving Warden out of the building and into a car he’d just stolen and backed up to the entrance of the alley.
Blink had looked proud, dragging Warden out of the building and dangerously close to a miscoloured puddle on the alley floor.
Right now, they’d dragged him to the trunk of the car and were just trying to lift him in.
“Raise his head!” Blink seethes, arms wrapped around the man’s feet.
“I’m fucking trying!” Tommy shoots back angrily, grimacing as he holds onto the man underneath his arms. “Take a step back so we can get his ass in first. Then we can just scrunch him up.”
“What?” Blink responds.
“Fucking move backwards!”
Warden ended up being as freakishly flexible as he was tall. It was like trying to move a really, really big cat. A cat that somehow, was still managing to put up a fight while being completely knocked out.
Honestly, the only good thing about this situation was that he wasn’t bleeding all over Tommy.
“I—” Tommy heaves him into the trunk. “Am on a— fuck! A time crunch!”
“No, no, no!” Blink panics as Warden starts slipping out and Tommy catches him by grabbing his face and shoving him backwards. Blink holds on tightly to his shoulder and uses his free hand to try and pull his knee up and fold his leg in.
It was a mess of limbs and a battle of wills. Warden starts slipping forward again and Tommy and Blink both grab him at the same time, unceremoniously heaving the man into the car.
“Oh, you fucking bitch.” Tommy curses, shoving Warden back and letting him clonk like a ragdoll as he slumps over into the back of the car.
Blink holds his hands out in case Warden slides forward again but he stays still and Blink slowly starts pulling away.
Hm.
“Looks uncomfortable.” Blink commented, digging into the pocket of his jacket and pulling out a disk with a dark green light. Blink places it ontop of Warden’s side and Tommy shoots him a funny look. “It’s his uh, his gas mask. He usually doesn’t take it off.”
Tommy files that information away for a later date. “So you’re placing it on top of him?”
“Incase he wakes up in the trunk and wants it.” Blink shrugs. “He’ll be happier to have it with him.”
“Why does he need it?”
Blink furrows his eyebrows at Tommy. “That’s not really information I should give out.”
“Alright.” Tommy sucks in a sharp breath, not really sure what to do with that. Tommy then stares in surprise at the fistbump being offered to him. He fistbumps Blink, respectfully, then looks back at their handiwork.
“Hope he doesn’t wake up before we get to your house.” Blink comments.
“Don’t even fucking breathe that jinx in my direction.” Tommy jokes, giving Warden one final shove and reaches up to slam the trunk close—
CRUNCH.
His heart drops to the floor at the noise. It sounds like two carrot sticks, dully snapping in two.
“What was that?” Blink asks and please, for all that is holy, do not let that be what he thinks that will be. Maybe it actually was two carrot sticks and the owner of the car was a carrot lover.
Tommy hesitantly, regretfully, turns his head towards the source. “Oh, fuck.”
“Did you just crush his fingers?” Blink deadpans, jaw dropping open.
“No!” Tommy rushes to respond, getting in front of Blink to block his vision as he struggled to figure out what to do. Bile builds in his throat when he sees two pale fingers poking out between the lid and main trunk. Tommy stares at them for a moment, sticking out of the car he was stealing.
It hits him all at once. Like the penny he was watching fall finally hits the ground. The trigger of a gun is pulled. The alarm bell rings.
It leaves him speechless, staring down at the villain, shoved into the back of a red car he didn’t own.
Holy shit, he was smuggling an injured villain in a stolen car.
His mind was reeling— he used to be a fucking hero! A long time ago, Tommy swore to serve and protect. What would his past self think if he saw him now?
Tommy’s not sure if his younger self would even recognise him.
Tommy swallows the lump in his throat, trying to disconnect himself as he absently reaches out and just— sort of shimmies the fingers back into the car? What the fuck was he supposed to do?
“I’m gonna be sick.” Blink mutters and Tommy grimaces.
“Yeah, think about how I feel. I had to touch them.” Tommy pushes them back in, cringing at the way they contort in any angle he shoves them in.
Once they finally disappear back into the car he has to take a moment to just process what he was doing before continuing.
“Um.” Tommy swallows the lump in his throat and looks to Blink. “ I’ll heal those once I’m home.”
Notes:
is tommy hiding in a dumpster funny? yes.
is tommy AND blink both hiding in the same dumpster funnier? YES.did i then think, you know what would be the best? having sam pull out the wrong child when looking for ranboo?
ABSOLUTELY I DID.
Chapter 6: And what do you want, Tommy?
Summary:
“You’re a dumbass.” Tommy's jaw hangs open. “You’re genuinely fucking insane.”
“I’m a genius.”
“Those words aren’t interchangeable!” Tommy disagrees, waving his hands wildly. “You’re both going to get me killed!”
Notes:
*incoherent screaming, deadly explosions and flames in the background.*
Sorry I'm a day late, I had some life stuff!
I didn't proof read/edit this chapter so if you see a mistake laugh and move on! Next chapter might be late too but we'll see
enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
In the least suspicious way one can be when carrying a body, Tommy manages to take the Warden up to his apartment uninterrupted. I mean, Blink was there, sort of helping but being more paranoid than anything.
The man was as heavy as he fucking looked and a right pain in Tommy’s ass to drag up several flights of stairs.
Tommy makes it to the third floor when Blink points out the elevator they could use for the rest of the way. Tommy briefly debates throwing himself down the stairs for all the pointless effort he just made but decides against it.
Instead he drags Warden by the feet into the elevator, starting to work up a sweat as the elevator dings at the press of a button and the doors start to close. It’s an awkward squish, Blink, Tommy, and the limp pool noodle of a body they’ve got with them but all in all they figure out a way to make it work.
There’s a slight panic from both Tommy and Blink when a tuft of Warden’s hair gets caught in the door. It doesn’t tear off (thank god, how the fuck would Tommy explain that? He couldn’t heal hair.) and the elevator doors open once he’s on his floor.
He bitched at the beginning that Blink could just teleport them up but Blink had insisted it wasn’t safe and Tommy assumes it must be some sort of power drawback issue. By the time they make it to the creaky door of Tommy’s apartment, he’s pretty sure that Blink would have been a hell of a lot more willing to agree in the beginning if he knew what a fucking trek it was going to be to get to Tommy’s room.
How he’d managed to get this far without anyone noticing was an achievement. He’d always known the other people in the apartment building were a bit shady. He never realized they were completely willing to ignore the thudding noises Tommy had been making trying to move the Warden, especially while Blink walked by his side without much care.
With limited help from Blink, Tommy manages to pick up Warden, throwing him over his shoulder despite the way Tommy’s legs protested. He reaches into his pocket, muscles shaking from exhaustion as he pulls out the door key and shoves the thing open. He nearly drops Warden as he hauls him into the apartment.
Now where the hell was he going to put him?
The couch is still broken from when Blade tried sitting on it, so Tommy doesn’t bother putting Warden down there. The only other comfortable location would be Tommy’s bedroom.
It’s an effort, but together they manage. It was a weird sort of bonding activity. Tommy haphazardly manages to dump Warden onto the bed, face up and still unconscious as ever. It was sort of amazing that Warden had managed to stay unconscious this long. It wasn’t like Tommy’s power induced tiredness.
He must have just lost a lot of blood and already been sleep deprived.
It looked uncomfortable, the way Warden was positioned, but that wasn’t really Tommy’s problem. Blink stared at Warden thoughtfully, not entirely sure if he should try to move the man or not, and then shrugged it off and settled into an armchair in the corner of Tommy’s room.
“Right, let’s sort this asshole out.” Tommy comments, offering a half smile and looking over to Blink who..
Was he fucking asleep? The Warden’s mask, or rather the disk that Blink was claiming to be his mask was in Blink’s hand, thumb and fingers curled around it protectively.
Head falling back, muffled soft snores escaping his mouth, Tommy thinks it’s honestly impressive. Tommy stares in shock for a solid second before glancing back at Warden.
God, a nap sounded so good right now but he had a job to do. He was good at putting his own needs aside and tricking his brain into thinking it had energy when he really didn’t.
Tommy definitely needed to check for any more injuries aside from the slashes he’d healed and broken fingers.
He should probably check Blink too, just in case.
Tommy sits Warden up, checking to see if there’s any visible injuries, carefully scanning by using his hands as a makeshift injury detector and hovering when his hands have a faint glow.
He’s careful not to hurt the man anymore as he lies Warden back down, cradling his head so it doesn’t hit the wall and moving his pillow so his neck would be supported.
He looks softer, if that makes sense. When Warden fought, he was confident. He was quick. Strong. He didn’t show sympathy or weakness and if he did, his teammates were there to cover for him.
In battle Warden was all rough edges. He was a living definition of the phrase silver tongued and had a fierceness about him that meant you never wanted to betray him.
This doesn’t look like the villain Tommy knows. Shit, it doesn’t match his image of the villain he fought when working for Dream at all.
Dream was right, for now it was better for Tommy to be behind a wheel. It felt like his training meant nothing against the man.
Tommy rears back, swinging his dagger forward and slicing down where Warden was standing moments before.
Warden sucks in a breath of surprise when Tommy cuts down onto part of his shoulder. “Fuck!” He turns his glare onto Tommy, eyes glinting murderously. His power floats through the air with a dangerous promise when he gives commands. “Give me the dagger.”
Everything about this made him confused. How was the villain in front of him the same he’d seen fighting earlier on, how were they the same people? It felt like two entirely different individuals. Two worlds colliding as they cross over.
When he’s satisfied that Warden doesn’t have any hidden injuries, he decides that Warden probably needs his two broken fingers back. He doubts that the man would be too happy to wake up with only eight functional fingers.
Tommy gently grabs Warden’s hand, mending the bones he accidentally broke earlier.
They’re a much easier fix than the wounds he suffered before. Tommy’s powers aren’t as decorative looking when healing something smaller, they’re more precise. Tommy watches as his power enters beneath Warden’s skin, glowing inside like a candlelight as Warden heals and the bones click into place.
Once Tommy’s sure he’s fixed his previous error, he stands up and glances towards Blink.
The man’s jacket was bloody so Tommy does a test poke to see how easily Blink would startle if woken up. Blink doesn’t even stir. Not a flicker of an expression on his face, even when Tommy rocks his leg.
Christ, he was a deep sleeper.
Tommy gently removes the jacket, cautious not to wake the man despite the fact he slept like a rock.
The fabric was unlike anything he’s ever seen. It has to be a synthetic kind of leather. There’s no holes in it or rips; it wouldn’t be all that surprising if the fabric was designed to absorb heavy hits and cuts. If it was bulletproof Tommy didn’t know but that would just be even cooler.
Tommy can’t help but run his fingers over the purple embroidery of stars that are far too faint to see from far away and far too decorative to serve any purpose. There’s a few pockets on the coat with something heavy inside them and Tommy’s hand hovers around it…
A weapon? A trinket? His brain is still brimming with curiosity but a little part of Tommy feels like it would be an invasion of privacy to look now, after everything.
Tommy puts the jacket down on his dresser, folded neatly. He looks back at Warden and Blink once, scans his face for any early signs of waking up, and when there’s nothing Tommy leaves without closing the door.
He walks into the bathroom, leaning against the sink.
Tommy’s whole body was starting to ache. He was… exhausted.
Tommy combs his fingers through his hair, taking a shaking breath and looking up at his reflection. His hair was a mess, purple patches of tiredness showing beneath his eyes. They looked more like bruises than anything else. There was blood on his sleeves, blood that probably belonged to Warden.
He scrutinizes his clothes further, unsurprised to see the grime patches on his jeans from where he was sitting in god knows what in that dumpster. If he had more that two pairs of pants he’d sooner throw these out than ever wear them again but his options were pretty limited.
Tommy takes note of his own injuries, glad to see there’s only a small cut along his thigh, nothing worth anything more than a plaster.
Everything that had been happening after so many months of peace was more action than he’d bargained for. He expected to leave it all behind when he left the hero coalition.
Don’t get him wrong, Tommy will never hate the rush it gives him.
But there was everything else that came with it. There was the cons of experiencing that kind of adrenaline high; cons that he’d been running away from, desperate to leave.
It felt like someone had thrusted him back into the deep end with no warning. Everything happening lately was just… overwhelming.
The favors he paid to the villains and the favors he owed, losing his job, his car, healing for the first time since leaving Dream and it was Warden of all people, stealing cars— God, stealing cars for the first time in nearly six years.
And seeing Dream again.
Well that had to take the cake, right?
Tommy holds his own gaze in the reflection. He looked so impossibly tired.
So, fucking, tired.
He shouldn’t be surprised when he starts to cry, but he is. Not the big, ugly waterworks kind of crying. The silent type.
It was a kind of slow tears, not the aggressive ones. He was too exhausted to sob anyway.
It’s the sort of crying where there’s so much going on inside your head that it just starts to leak out, even when you don’t want it to. Like all the thoughts your brain has been shredding through finally build up and need to be released to make room for new ones.
It was difficult to focus on anything other than the fact he felt like he could collapse. His legs felt weak and his breathing was shaky.
Tommy blinks the tears away as they come but they don’t stop and after a moment he chooses to sit down on the bathroom floor, elbows on his knees.
Dream had triggered something inside of him again, like a button was pressed that Tommy wanted to ignore and now he was waiting for the button to correct itself.
There was just so much… shit.
So. much.
Of course Tommy knows there’s a better word for it than shit, but that’s how he feels.
Sometimes you don’t need fancy describing words to talk about your emotions. Not everything has to be one huge complex metaphor for life.
He felt shitty.
Tommy couldn’t let it get to him. He lets his head flop back, taking a deeper breath.
He was stronger than this before, why did he feel so weak now? Why was he starting to crack now, once all the action was over?
It didn’t make sense.
He sits there for another ten minutes, just giving himself some time to process.
Tommy eventually pulls himself together. He palms at his wet face, wiping away the tears and struggles back to his feet.
There were still things he needed to do.
Tommy takes a heavy breath, reaching into his pocket and pulling out the burner phone that the Angel of Death had given to him earlier.
He pinches his nose, letting his eyes drift shut as he enters the number.
Please for the love of god work.
It beeps twice, and then there’s an unfamiliar voice.
“Welcome to Jack’s laundromat, state your purpose of calling.”
“Wh? A laundromat?”
“State your purpose of calling.”
Tommy facepalms, were they serious? “State my purpose? God, it’s a wonder the heroes haven’t caught on—”
As soon as Tommy mentions the heroes there’s a surprised yelp and a click as the call disappears. Tommy jerks his head away from the phone, eyes snapping open in shock.
A beat.
Only the disconnecting noise of beeping.
“Are you fucking joking!?” Tommy yells down the receiver despite nobody being there to listen.
A long pause of silence. He could feel a pit forming in his throat angrily. He walks straight out of the bathroom, staring down at his phone. Maybe he’d text them instead.
“You didn’t state your purpose.” Someone rushes him, a hand slamming straight into his chest and pushing him against the wall.
“Just because I said we’re night and day doesn’t mean you have to disagree with everything I say, Tommy.” Dream spits and Tommy struggles against him.
“Fuck you and your opposite bullshit.” Tommy shoves him back harshly. “Why does everything have to be about you? I’m not disagreeing to spite you, I’m disagreeing because it’s a fucking bad idea.”
Tommy nearly chokes on air when he sees Warden, wide awake and looking him up and down. There’s a knife— no a spoon? A spoon in Warden’s hand, shaking with uncertainty.
“No, no, no. I’m sorry! Shit, I swear I didn’t mean it.”
“What?” Warden’s scowl deepens and Tommy notes that he has a slight wheeze in his voice, as if he’s struggling to breath. “What the hell did you do to me? Did you drug Blink? How’d you fix my stab wound? I don’t see any empty healing potions around so you’ve got explaining to do?”
Question after question is fired at Tommy and he barely has the space to breathe. Tommy shakes his head. “No! I didn’t fucking drug anyone or anything.”
“Do the cops know I’m here?” Warden queries, powers threading through Tommy’s mind like a net.
“No.” Tommy grits his teeth together, hating the tension headache he was going to get from this dickhead using his powers.
“ Did you unmask me? ” Warden shifts uneasily and it’s written all over his face he has no idea what Tommy’s intentions are.
There’s a sharp scraping pain inside Tommy’s head, demanding he explains and it hurts and Tommy has no reason to fight it so he lets the truth spill from his lips.
“No.” Tommy shivers. “I didn’t. You took your mask off earlier.”
There’s a tense silence between them.
Warden glares at Tommy, drinking him in before he pulls back. “Where is it?”
“Blink has it.” Tommy chokes out and Warden offers a stiff nod as he backs up towards Tommy’s room. “Why do you need it? I’ve already seen your face.”
“It helps me.” Warden calls from the other room. “Not that it’s your business.”
“I don’t know if you noticed big man, but it was sort of made my business when you passed out in front of me.”
Warden returns, offering Tommy a sideways glare. Warden pressed down on the center of the disk and plates start to slide out as it transforms into a gasmask. After a beat, he answers. “It helps me breathe.”
He presses it against his face and it makes a mechanical hiss as it attaches and Warden takes a deep breath in, closing his eyes for a second in relief.
“So you took it off while you were bleeding out?” Tommy scoffs. “Yeah, good one.”
“There’s a relaxant in it. If you’re fighting to not bleed out and stay awake, you don’t want to be relaxed.”
Tommy could understand the benefits, but everything in his hero training was screaming that having a relaxant in your mask was a terrible idea. He lets the topic drop, doubting he’d get much information out of the man.
“Why is Blink asleep in an armchair?” Warden presses, head tilting slightly as he stares at Tommy. His voice is about the same with the mask, but the wheeze is gone from his voice.
“He was.. Fucking tired? I guess?”
Warden squints and turns away, crossing into Tommy’s kitchen and picking up a bowl of cereal that definitely wasn’t there before.
“Hm.” Warden hums. He raises the spoon to his mouth, chomping down on a scoop of lucky charms before putting the bowl down. “I was looking for a knife but you only have butter knives and then I saw you had a strong selection of cereals. It’s the same ones I’ve got— uh, we’ve got at the base. I normally wouldn’t but, uh, when duty calls.”
Tommy eye’s Warden warily and Warden only jabs his spoon in Tommy’s direction. “Listen kid, I woke up in an unfamiliar house without a mask and Blink unconscious on a chair, I have my rights to be suspicious. It’s difficult to announce your presence when you’re a super villain.”
Warden leans back on his heel, placing a hand where his outfit was ripped. You could see the skin beneath, a perfect heal if Tommy did say so himself.
“Right.” Tommy breathes, sort of wishing he could have a bit of that relaxant for himself. “Of course there’s not.”
Warden nods. “So how’d you heal me if you’re not a drug dealer?”
“I didn't use potions, I healed you.” Tommy admits quietly. “My power is healing.”
A pause.
“Is that true?”
“Obviously, twat.”
Warden stares blankly at him. Tommy scratches his head and pointedly avoids eye contact because he honestly didn’t need to see whatever emotion was on Warden’s face.
“That knowledge is dangerous.” Warden says, his voice surprisingly soft. “You healed Blink and I?”
“Yeah.”
“Wow,” Warden mutters and the absurdity makes Tommy’s face heat up. “You shouldn’t trust strangers with that information, let alone villains.”
“I don’t trust you at all.” Tommy spits. “But I’ve already healed you. If I lied you’d just use your power to get the truth out of me anyways, right?”
Warden hesitates. “Probably, yeah. It’s still bold. I mean, if I was you I wouldn’t be telling anyone I was a healer right now. Let alone some stranger that…” Warden trails off when he sees Tommy’s expression slowly sour. “But thank you. You saved my life.”
“What?” That takes Tommy by surprise. He wasn’t expecting Warden to be grateful.
“For healing me.” Warden explains like it’s the most obvious thing in the world. “Most people would have just left me to die and healers are pretty rare. Especially right now because of Dream.” Tommy turns his head away. “So thank you. You didn’t have to take that risk, but you did and I owe you my life for it.”
“You don’t owe me anything.” Tommy laughs sharply, lightening the conversation. “It’s fine. I just— I thought it would be embarrassing for you to die in a pile of filth and having the last thing you see being Blink in a trash can.”
“Oh, I’d never hear the end of it if I died in that building after digging around a garbage bin.” Warden groans in amusement. “Blade would bully me for it endlessly.”
“ Everybody would bully you endlessly.” Tommy shrugs.
“Warden?!” A startled Blink shouts out and there’s a loud thumping noise of something falling, followed by heavy uneven footsteps.
“Ah, he wakes.” Warden muses. Blink makes it to the door frame then an explosion of purple particles pop out of him and something new happens.
It sort of looks like, in Tommy’s opinion, that Blink had tried to teleport into the main room but his power was so over used all that happened was he started emitting purple. Blink visibly deflates in relief when he sees Warden, letting out a soft “Oh thank god.” and then starts walking over to Warden. Warden extends one arm and pulls him into a brief hug for a few seconds before Blink… glitches?
There’s a gurgling yelp that sounds like a record skipping over a scratch. A torn yell as he teleports in front of Tommy, who shrieks and swings a punch instinctively from being startled. His hit never meets his mark as his punch seems to phase through a distorted Blink.
Blink teleports again, his shout garbled through space, as he lands in the living room, then disappears for a beat, and then reappears part way off the ground and lands in a heap back in the door frame to Tommy’s bedroom. Blink catches himself on his knees, eyes squeezed shut as he takes a breath.
“Oh god.” Blink moans, clutching his head.
“How much have you been using your power?” Warden asks, not mean, but almost caring? Blink carefully brings himself back to his feet, eyes trained cautiously on himself for any more signs of teleporting.
“I’m at my limit. I maybe won't be training when we get back for a few days though.” Blink murmurs, squeezing his hand into a fist and then releasing the pressure. “It’s fine and I mean , you’re fine. Thank god.”
“You’re getting better.” Warden asks after a moment and then nods to Tommy. “We’re lucky this one was in the dumpster with you. Although, I’m not entirely sure how much I think it was a good idea for you to trust him.”
Blink winces sheepishly, a nervous smile on his face. “He was our get away driver!”
“Ohh, is that why I recognise you?”
Tommy nods and then shrugs. “Yeah, I’m the guy you fuckers made lose his job after you took my car for a joyride to Niki’s cafe.”
Warden considers that and exchanges a thoughtful look with Blink.
“Why… why were you in that dumpster?” Warden wonders, sounding more confused than anything else.
Tommy scrunches his nose up. “I could ask Blink the same fucking thing. I was in there first.”
“Oh, so finders keepers?” Warden bemuses.
“Yes finders keepers, asshole! That was my dumpster.”
“I was hiding!” Blink laughs in objection. “You’re just the weirdo civilian I found in a trash can, holed up in there like a racoon child.”
“Shut the fuck up.”
Warden smiles. “ You don’t have an excuse, Blink definitely does.”
“You’d be surprised.” Tommy bites his tongue because his reason was actually pretty fucking similar to Blinks.
Recognition flashes in Blink’s eyes as he remembers and he crosses his arms. “Dream was going after you.”
He says it more like a question than a statement.
Tommy’s mouth goes dry and he nods. “Yeah, we’re not on good terms.”
Warden and Blink’s lip tilts downwards in an almost comical way.
There was a lot that Tommy didn’t want to say— well, a lot that he couldn’t say. He wasn’t ready to talk about any of it, especially with someone like Blink or Warden.
“It takes a lot to get on the top hero's bad side.” Warden steps forward. “What’s your deal then, driver?”
Tommy’s heart skips a beat when Warden stalks over, watching over Tommy like he was prey. His power was definitely lacing that last question, but it wasn’t heavy or clouding Tommy’s mind like the last few.
Blink was staring rather intensely behind Warden. He wasn’t anywhere near intimidating or intense, but Tommy wouldn’t forget the fight Blink put up in the bank.
“I’m…” He trails off. How the fuck was he going to get around this one? “I’m in hiding.”
Warden blinks in surprise, pulling back. “You?”
“Really?” Blink says, eyebrows raised.
“Yeah me, twats.” Tommy scowls. “Like I said, I’m a healer. Dream’s been going after healers from all over ever since his old selfish fucker of a healer walked out on him.”
He peppers the lie with truth. Dream taught him to do that. Never stray too far from the original path.
Sprinkles of truth make lying more believable.
And in a way it was true; Tommy was a healer hiding from Dream.
Tommy just avoids specifying that he was Stitch, the ‘selfish fucker’ who walked out. The ‘selfish fucker’ who, if he just sucked it up and went back to Dream, could avoid all those other healers dying needlessly.
He didn’t actually think he was a selfish fucker… that part isn’t true. Is it? It felt like it was but..
No. No, it wasn’t wrong. Tommy’s in the right in this situation. He wasn’t selfish.
But everyone else seemed to think so, so Tommy might as well play the character.
Blink squints at him and Tommy squints back.
“What?” Tommy challenges. “You don’t believe me?”
Warden watches Blink for a second and then turns to Tommy.
“ Is that the truth ?” Warden lets his voice carry his power, echoing in Tommy’s ears. That time, that time Tommy could feel the power pressing against his chest, wringing out his lungs for words.
“Yes.” Tommy responds unwillingly, like a mechanical robot.
Warden hums, shifting back on his heel. “ Why’d you save us? ”
Warden’s power felt awful. Like an itch in your ear that you couldn’t scratch. Slowly, getting sharper and digging its way into your head. His head was aching from Warden's power invading his mind.
“I didn’t want to leave you to die.”
Warden jerks back. “Really?”
The itching ache of power fades away and Tommy lets out a breath of relief. “Asshole.”
Warden frowns. “Why the hell did you save us then?”
“‘Because I’m not a dick!”Tommy rubs his forehead, trying to soothe the pain. “There were cops fucking everywhere, Dream and his fucking goons everywhere, and you two idiots so I chose the lesser evil. God! Your power fucking hurts.”
“I… sorry.” Warden blinks, sounding genuinely apologetic. “We’re really not the lesser evil.”
Tommy groans, trying to ignore the fact how real that apology sounded. “You are such a bitch to heal.”
“It’s just—” Warden shakes his head. “Usually when people help villains they want something in return. I just figured that you saved me because you wanted a favor.”
“No.” Tommy scoffs. “I already told Angel and Blade that I don’t do favors.”
A pause.
Blink looks around at his apartment hesitantly, eyes landing on the broken couch. “Are you sure you don’t want a favor? Like completely? Because you should rethink that—”
“Fuck off! My apartment is fine, thank you very much. Are all villains dickheads or is it just you and Blade?” Tommy bursts out and Warden tilts his head curiously.
“Blade’s been here?”
“Yeah, I drove him to Niki’s.”
“Right.” Warden ducks his head and flexes his fingers. “Hey, did you heal my hand? I mean seriously, they feel amazing. It’s so weird.” Warden stretches the two fingers Tommy broke earlier and he feels guilt toil through him.
“Uhh.” Panic flashes in Blink’s eyes. “No your fingers were fine!”
“No idea what you’re talking about.” Tommy continues.
“You’re imagining things.” Blink finishes with an unconvincing nod.
Tommy picks up the burner phone and shoves it against Blink’s chest. “Here. You need to call your guys, I can’t figure out how. Your dumbass birdman gave me a burner phone that’s broken.”
“He’s not— okay, he’s a bit of a dumbass birdman, but don’t you dare call him that. You don’t have nickname privileges.” Blink says, taking the phone and turning the screen on.
Warden’s grin is evident in his eyes. “I, on the other hand, will absolutely be stealing that line.”
Blink enters the number and starts dialing. “Oh this phone isn’t broken, you’re just using it wrong. Jack asked you to state your purpose, right?”
The same voice answers again.
“Welcome to Jack’s laundromat, state your purpose of calling.”
Blink clears his throat, looking very excited, before coughing into his hand and gives Tommy a nod to reassure him. Warden gives him a thumbs up and then reaches down to detach his broken communicator from his belt. The time flashes and Warden gives a nod of approval.
Tommy’s eyebrows draw together in confusion and Blink gives him a thumbs up, turning away and smacking a hand against his chest in preparation.
What the fuck was he doing?
Blink makes his voice deep and raspy. “I’ve fucking kidnapped Warden! I’m gonna kill Blink. I’ve fucking got them! I’m—” Blink breaks off coughing and Tommy gapes like a fish out of water.
“This is so stupid.” Warden mutters, but doesn’t bother to stop whatever tom-fucking-foolery Blink is pulling.
Blink continues, “Ah fuck, my voice. Uh… Come and get them or else they die. They’ll die! Hear me?”
“What the fuck are you doing?!” Tommy shouts, breaking free and trying to snatch the phone back. Blink stands on his tip toes, the tall bastard, holding the phone just out of reach.
“I’m uh— I’m…. where am I? Hey, why don’t you try to figure out where they are! Come and get them or— shit, I don’t know… I’ll kill ‘em or something.” Blink trails off, his voice getting smaller as he goes before promptly hanging up.
Beep!
A silence swallows the room almost immediately and Blink clears his throat again, a hand to his throat in a soothing manner.
Blink gives up the phone to Tommy who takes it clumsily, staring in horror down at the device in his hand.
Warden shrugs, pressing a button on the time and then trails a hand around the counter as he walks through Tommy’s apartment.
“So anyway, you live here alone?” Warden asks.
The words ‘call ended’ blink on the screen and he can barely muster up the strength to pull his eyes away from the message. He glares at Blink through his eyebrows and he looks unbothered, showing himself around the apartment.
“What the fuck!” Tommy screams. “Why’d you do that?”
“They’ll arrive faster if they think our life is in danger.” Warden answers calmly, cracking his knuckles and pulling out a rickety wooden chair from Tommy’s dining table. “You might wanna unlock your door by the way.”
Tommy’s head snaps over to the apartment door and he starts walking over to unlock it. He didn’t agree with Blink’s method at all but he’d rather not have his door kicked down or broken.
“Rocket came up with the idea to test how long it takes them.”
Warden leans back in the chair. “They’ll be here… eh, maybe two minutes?”
“Are— are they going to think I kidnapped you guys?” Tommy felt breathless.
“No.” Warden answers and Tommy nearly faints in relief. “They do think you kidnapped us. Which is true but it’s fine. Trust me, when Angel sees it’s you he’ll go full dumbass birdman. He’ll just—” Warden spreads his arms out and hunches his shoulders.
“What the fuck does that mean?” Tommy questions.
“You know…” Blink does the same motion as Warden so both of them look like utter idiots together and Tommy’s confusion only worsens. “Ah, screw it. You’ll find out. I don’t know how to explain it. You’ll be fine . I only threatened our lives so they actually show up.”
A beat.
“You’re a dumbass.” Tommy's jaw hangs open. “You’re both genuinely fucking insane.”
“I’m a genius.”
“Those words aren’t interchangeable!” Tommy disagrees, waving his hands wildly. “You’re going to get me killed!”
Warden looks visibly disturbed. “You’re not going to get killed. If you were actually holding me hostage, then definitely. But you’re just… a dude.”
Blink nods. “You’re just a guy.”
Tommy continues to stare in bewilderment and Warden sighs.
“If I’m getting the story right; Blade owes you for when you dropped him off at Niki’s and now you saved my life so I owe you one too. You’re untouchable, alright? Don’t worry about it. They’ll burst through the door and realize there’s no threat. Then we can all go home.”
Tommy wants to argue, but he can’t find the words.
“What’s your name?” Blink queries after a pause and Tommy resigns.
“Theseus.” He answers and the lie rolls off his tongue with a practiced ease. He takes a seat in the chair opposite Warden. Blink comes and sits down with them, making for the strangest dinner group Tommy thinks he’s ever seen.
“I bet Blade liked the name Theseus.” Blink scans his face and Warden nods. “Do you actually not do favours? That’s so weird.”
“I don’t do favours.”
“ If you don’t do favors and you don’t want favors…” Warden trails off and Tommy straightens himself. “You’re… what? Just a stand up guy?”
“No, far from it. I have an offer to make.”
Warden leans back in his chair, expression unreadable. It irked Tommy that he didn’t know what Warden was thinking. He hadn’t figured out all of his tells yet and what look meant what.
There’s a loud banging noise and all of them snap their heads around just in time to see the Angel of Death and Blade burst through the door.
His entire body feels a shiver of terror when the Angel of Death locks eyes with him, staff in hand. The Blade follows close behind, wielding his axe with both hands. He looks more irritated than angry, immediately looking over at Blink who was swinging on his chair and Warden who offers a small wave.
“I told you.” Blade groans, head flopping back as he jabs his battle axe in their direction. “I knew that he’d be fine. We totally had time to pick up Mcdonalds before saving him.”
“But on the off chance he actually was being threatened, you would never have forgiven yourself for that Big Mac.” The Angel of Death’s feathers are entirely ruffled and they fluff up when they see Blink leaning back and looking over his shoulder.
Blade shrugs. “I’d have gotten over it.”
“You guys are getting slower.” Blink remarks and Angel swarms him, lunging forward and wrapping him up in a mess of wings.
“Shut it. You are the stupidest mother fucker in the world. I’m putting a tracker on you.” Angel swears, holding onto Blink. Blink looks over smugly to Tommy and it clicks that this is what Blink and Warden was referring to when he said ‘full dumbass birdman’.
“You idiots. You knew we were going to be fine.” Warden stands and gives Angel a half hearted shove. Angel rolls his eyes affectionately and reaches out to ruffle his hair in a far too family-like way.
Tommy scoffs. “You’re only fine because Blink just so happened to bleed out in the same dumpster as me.”
“You WHAT?” Angel’s gapes, eyes dropping to the cut marks on Blink’s shirt. “Why didn’t you fucking tell me!”
“I was fine!” Blink brushes off and a glare at Tommy shuts him up. “It was Warden who needed the help.”
“I was fine, the situation was under control.” Warden says, as if Tommy didn’t still have his blood staining his shirt.
Blade deadpans. “The only time a situation is under control is when your powers are at work.”
Warden shrugs. “Okay, fine it was a near death experience.” Angel grips the chair tighter. “Emphasis on the near!”
“You’re gonna be the death of me. You are my near death experience. Every single day.” Angel proclaims and he turns to Tommy. “Mate, I cannot thank you enough. Genuinely. If there’s anything you need, anything at all, consider it done.”
Tommy sucks in a breath. “Great. I have a request for you fuckers then.”
Blade furrows his eyebrows. “I thought you said you don’t do favors?”
“I don’t.” Tommy stiffens. “I have a deal to offer.”
The room falls silent and Tommy places both his hands on the table, palm up. “I’ve got a plan and it’s not a good one, but I think it’ll work so here it is.”
He focuses on his palms, drawing on the buzzing heat of his power and watches as his veins begin to light up, spreading to the tips of his fingers and the outline of his hands.
“I’m a healer.” Tommy begins. “I’ll heal any injury you want at any time you need, wherever you need it. I can drive too, so if you’re still looking for a getaway driver, I’m pretty fucking good.”
He could tell their interest was piqued, especially with the way they were holding their brief to hear the catch.
“And in exchange?” The Angel of Death folds his arms and Tommy pulls his hands back. .
“In exchange, all you have to do is protect me from Dream.”
Notes:
thank you all oh so much for the support, seriously I CAN'T KEEP UP.
I'm reading every single comment though it seriously makes my day <3
I'm gonna go watch that lore stream (LETS GOOO FINALLY)
OH! and I'm working on a discord server! if that's something you're interested in for teasers, updates, or just being apart of a cool lil community!see you all next week! the next chapter is going to be a fun one ;)
Chapter 7: This is a Halloween mask!
Summary:
“He doesn’t have a license!” Blade argues and Angel gapes in shock.
“We’re fucking villains!” Angel hisses. “That’s the least illegal thing he’d be doing. He’s a good driver.”
“I agree with Angel.” Warden responds and Blink nods eagerly.
“No, stop. You’re only on his side because you know it’ll annoy me.” Blade jabs a finger at Blink. “That immediately invalidates your opinion.”
Notes:
hey lovelies, i am RIGHT on time this week (im just that cool and amazing fr) so enjoy another TITS chapter :D
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“—we barely know him!”
“...okay but it’s convenient…” Angel shrugs and Blink nods before shrugging sheepishly at the concerned look on Warden’s face.
Blade snorts. “Are you joking? This is a terrible idea—”
Tommy’s face twists in utter confusion. Were they taking the piss or did they genuinely think Tommy couldn’t hear them? It.. it was a pretty small apartment.
“I trust him.” Blink proclaims boldly and although Tommy knows damn well he doesn’t reciprocate the feelings, he holds his tongue.
“That’s because you’re an idiot with no combat experience.” Blade bites back and Angel scowls, pushing Blade’s shoulder. He speaks in a hushed voice.
“Fuck off! It’s a brilliant idea, what could go wrong?” Angel argues.
“Uh, betrayal? Bro you’re not actually considering—”
“Sh, sh, sh.” Angel waves the man away.
“He doesn’t have a license!” Blade argues and Angel gapes in shock.
“We’re fucking villains!” Angel hisses. “That’s the least illegal thing he’d be doing. He’s a good driver.”
“I agree with Angel.” Warden responds and Blink nods eagerly.
“No, stop. You’re only on his side because you know it’ll annoy me.” Blade jabs a finger at Blink. “That immediately invalidates your opinion.”
“I can fucking hear you guys.” Tommy folds his arms and all three of the men spin around to look at him. “You’re standing like six feet away from me, it’s not hard to eavesdrop.”
Tommy leans back in his chair and the men look at each other sheepishly. They’d since moved away from the table, opting to huddle together and have a not-so-quiet conversation about how much they can trust Tommy. Which, granted, if they knew the truth should be not at all.
“Look, you pricks owe me!” Tommy proclaims, leaning forward in his chair. “I keep saving your stupid asses, why not make it official?”
The Angel of Death sighs and crosses the room again to sit down. “So just to clarify— you want to join us? ”
“Correct.”
Warden cuts in, “And in exchange, we protect you from the heroes…” Tommy nods. “...because Dream is targeting healers. You feel threatened by that?”
“That’s exactly what I’m saying!” Tommy agrees. “Fellas, buddies, pals. Listen to me. Do I look untrustworthy? Don’t answer that. But hey! My middle name is trusty. I’m To— I mean uh, Theseus Trusty Innes.”
Blade and Warden glance at each other apprehensively from where they stand behind Angel. Blink looks entirely oblivious to any slip ups.
“Right.” Blade drawls, crossing his arms. “And we should believe you immediately and have full faith.”
“Absolutely. I’m like a phone; so long as you keep me working I can do whatever the fuck you need me to do.”
“That’s a shitty metaphor.” Angel mutters and Blink mumbles back an agreement. Tommy flips them both off. Seriously, what assholes. Tommy was a word genius. Angel and Blink were just jealous.
“You’re not like a phone.” Warden says and that makes Tommy hesitate because isn’t that what Warden would want to hear? Tommy frowns, trying to come up with a different analogy. “A phone makes you sound like our property. If you’re working with us, then we’re equals. A phone is… weird and wrong.”
Tommy blinks, shifting in the wooden chair uncomfortably. “Well, yeah. That’s what I meant. Obviously.”
Another pause.
“And that’s really all you want?” Angel places a hand on the table. “You saved two out of three of our lives and as your favor, you want.. to work for us?”
“Fucksakes, yes!”
Angel blinks in surprise and then after a moment, he smiles. Angel looks back towards the team. Warden nods in agreement, Blade lets out a breath of irritation and shrugs, and Blink nods furiously.
Angel grins, “Then I think we can come to an arrangement. We need a healer and driver. You need protection.”
“I don’t buy it.” Blade huffs, leaning against Tommy’s counter. “Good guy suddenly turns to villains? Bro, that’s the most obvious betrayal I’ve ever seen.”
Tommy doesn’t blame him, he can hardly believe it himself. It’s difficult to imagine himself working as a villain. Just the thought leaves a bad taste in his mouth. But if it’s that or Dream, he knows which one he’s going to pick.
And the villains were probably the only people in the entire damn world who could protect him now. Besides, they were the reason Dream found him in the first place.
Warden frowns, caught up in a world of his own. “I used my power on him before, he’s being honest….” and then he belatedly adds, “I trust him,” with a look that definitely doesn’t match the words coming out of his mouth.
God, how would this conversation be going if they knew he used to work as a hero? Tommy smiles, as though to prove his innocence, and Blade eyes him suspiciously.
It makes Tommy want to curl up and hide away from sight but he forces himself to sit there unmoving.
Blade hums before shrugging. “It’s not my call but I think we at least put him to the test.”
If Tommy wasn’t being watched and heavily scrutinized, he’d let out a breath of relief.
Angel hesitates, drawing his index finger in a circle against his side as he thinks. He stands with a sudden nod to himself and pulls out a small phone. “Blade is right. We’ll send you the details. You have one chance so don’t screw it up.”
“And please arrive on time.” Blade complains with a sideways glance to Blink who tenses awkwardly.
“It’s not a big deal if you’re not on time though.” Blink rushes out. Angel starts ushering them to attention, leading the way towards Tommy’s door.
“It inconveniences the entire team.”
“Not really.”
Blade scowls. “It does.”
“Boys.” The Angel of Death scolds and Tommy can’t help but think it sounds like a father scolding his kids.
Blink shakes his head softly and mouths the word, “No.” which causes Blade to set his mouth in a grimace.
Tommy can’t stop the beginnings of a smile as they bantered.
“Great, we’ll see you in a week, I guess.” Warden gives Tommy the thumbs up and his confusion worsens.
“Wait, what the hell is in a week?” Tommy inquires and they all exchange a glance.
He was starting to feel pretty fucking left out. It was like they were all speaking about him, not to him.
Honestly, the whole thing they had going on seemed very comfortable. They had a bond that didn’t include Tommy. Or at least, not yet.
It was something Tommy always admired; no matter what, they always worked together in battle. You’d never catch them letting the other person slip.
“We’ll tell you when we get there. But the most important thing, Theseus, is that you don’t bring your own car. We’ll send one over for you.” Warden says, staring intensely at Tommy.
Blade groans, turning on his heel.
“This is a bad idea and I’m bored. I’ll meet you guys at Mcdonalds, I’m getting my Big Mac.” Blade pushes himself up and then walks out Tommy’s apartment door. Blink follows pretty fast, excited at the news of fast food and then the rest of the villains follow suit, briefly saying goodbye.
And then they’re gone, leaving Tommy in an apartment that suddenly feels cold with their absence, too big for one person, and above all else…
…empty.
Tommy doesn’t leave the house for pretty much the whole time. He sleeps like shit, but that’s to be expected.
His healing drawback wasn’t terrible, but it certainly wasn’t fun. When he healed people, he’d get nightmares the next time he went to sleep.
Tommy’s got no idea why it happens, just that whenever he heals someone, there’s a nightmare waiting for him right around the corner.
When he’d asked the syndicate to protect him from Dream, he was meaning protection from that moment onwards. Whether that be when he’s a getaway driver or otherwise. Once they left and said they’d contact him a week later, Tommy was regretting not clarifying his statement.
But it doesn’t matter, he’d sort it out tonight. Because finally, they text him what he needs to know.
The car they send is a lot bigger than the one he first met them in. It’s a black van with tinted windows and Tommy only knows it’s for him because he gets a slightly ominous text message with the details.
He walks over and there’s a man standing nearby in a navy suit with red and blue sunglasses.
Wordlessly, the man drops the keys into Tommy’s hand and then walks off down the street, flagging down a taxi and leaving Tommy behind.
He can’t help but feel nervous about the whole thing. He was seventeen as of a few weeks ago. That meant he’d only been away from the hero business for six months. Six months of hiding that were completely wasted once Dream saw him in that bank and realized he was still in the city.
It didn’t sound like a lot, but it was enough to mean he was a bit out of practice. It also meant the nervous adrenaline that came along with doing jobs felt stronger than usual.
Tommy pops the door open on the driver's side of the vehicle and recoils when he sees a man sitting in the passenger's seat, pink hair pulled back and clipped into a low bun. There were two masks on his lap, one that resembled a hog and another that—
“Holy shit.” Tommy says breathlessly.
Blade nods once at him in acknowledgement. He had two distinctly pointed teeth that put Tommy on edge. “I know.”
“Your mask.”
“I know.” Blade watches him thoughtfully causing Tommy’s skin to crawl. He can definitely see how Blade is rumored to have red eyes. His eyes were distinctly brown, but in the light there was an unmistakable reddish hue.
There was an old scar running along his nose and across his cheek, but aside from that his face seemed to be uninjured in every other way.
Blade sighs and waves vaguely to his pink hair. “We figured that I’m the most easily identifiable without the mask and you should know how at least one of us looks for… future convenience.”
Tommy hesitates because holy shit balls, he was looking directly at the mother fucking Blade. There’s no way they trust him that much already, right? If anything, Tommy should see this as more of a threat. It felt more like a decision that Tommy couldn’t go back. After seeing one of their faces, Tommy was either going to join them or die.
He opens his mouth to say something but Blade just scowls. “I wanted to test you first, trust me. But we decided to put some faith in you. Villains tend to take deals very seriously.”
Tommy can recognise a threat when he hears one, but he tries not to let the anxiety show on his face.
He squints. “Next time keep the mask on.”
It’s the only mildly witty thing he can think to say and it seems to do the trick in breaking the ice.
Blade barks in laughter and rolls his eyes. “I would have liked to.”
“You look stupid.”
“I guess I’ll take that? Better than being stupid, I suppose.”
He gets into the van, taking a steadying breath as he looks through his new driving space. It probably looked ridiculous, but he was getting accustomed to the way everything was positioned.
It was the first thing he did when he got in a car; he always got comfortable with the distance and location of everything important.
It was important to get a good grasp on what you were working with, even though most driving spaces are pretty similar. It was all about the little things.
“Detail is everything.”
Tommy’s brain chimes with a reminder, snapping him out of his focus.
“Wait, on the topic of deals; I need to clarify that I need protection from Dream outside of doing jobs for you guys. You bastards left so fast I couldn’t tell you.”
“We were watching you.” Blade scoffs. “You didn’t leave your house the whole time. I don’t know if that was intentional or not, but the days I was assigned to watch over you were the most boring ones of my life.”
Tommy stares.
“Oh.”
Yikes. Well, uh, that makes sense. God, did they really watch him stay in his apartment for a week?
Tommy shakes his head, doing his best to guide the conversation back to the topic of masks.
“So does this mean I get to learn your real name?” Tommy says half joking but Blade glares at him like the request is serious.
“Nope. That’s unnecessary.”
“I don’t know, big man. If you’re choking to death and one of your buddies tells me to save you—”
“The answer is no.”
“I’ve already seen your face!”
“And if you tell anyone about it, I guarantee you’ll never see another one again.”
“Bitch. You’re so fucking lame.” Tommy huffs. “Your face is dumb and I bet your name is shit anyway. I already know Warden’s name is Sam and Blink’s name is.. Is fucking rainbow or some shit.”
Blade goes tense immediately, turning to look in the back as there’s a resounding thud.
“I told you my name?”
“What the hell!” Tommy screams, spinning around to see none other than Warden in the back of the van.
Warden jerks back as if he’s the scared one, and touches a hand to his chest. “Sorry.”
He was wearing his mask, unlike the Blade, oddly enough. Blade seemed like the least likely to want to reveal his identity so he must have meant it about being the most identifiable. (With the bright anime-protagonist pink hair, it made sense, but still.) They were being smart about the way they introduced themselves in a way that Tommy didn’t fully understand. It unnerved him.
“Don’t scare me like that, dickhead!” Tommy spits.
“We’re very sorry,” Angel of death says, shoving Warden to the side who looks at him in annoyed amusement. Tommy screams again and Warden huffs.
“Stop fucking scaring me!”
“Scaring you?!” A third voice, and Tommy’s heart is fucking racing at this point, calls from the back and Rocket pops up.
“Rocket, hush. No tormenting the driver.” Angel chides gently.
“Man.” Rocket sighs dramatically, throwing an arm over the passenger's seat where Blade was sitting. Blade grabs Rocket’s sleeve, tossing his arm to the side. “Why am I even here then?”
“I didn’t mean to scare you, Theseus.” Angel murmurs. “I’ll try not to next time.”
Rocket’s mouth pulls up in a small smile. “I won’t, I think it’s funny.”
“Fuck you.”
“He swears a lot, doesn’t he?” Blade comments, appealing to Warden.
“I am literally right here.”
“I think it’s a condition.” Warden shrugs. “It comes with being the kid who was discovered in a dumpster.”
“Shut up.”
“I call them gremlin children.” Rocket declares and his face splits into an awful smile.
“Die.”
“I think it means he likes you.” Blade deadpans.
Tommy sees a flash of red from behind them and he pushes Rocket’s head to the side without thinking to get a better look. “What the hell is…”
Tommy trails off, mouth going dry when he sees crates upon crates of dynamite sticks and a canister of gasoline. It made him feel sick, what the fuck did Tommy sign himself up for?
“As I was going to say,” Angel reasserts himself into the conversation and it takes all of Tommy’s strength to move his line of sight from the TNT to Angel. “We’re going to a warehouse owned by the bank. Earlier, we were trying to break into the bank and steal records of healers in the last five years. It’s not a high priority so there’s no digitized versions of those files—”
“Or at least it wasn’t a high priority until Dream started killing healers to make a statement.” Blade adds with a grimace and Angel’s mood seems to darken. From what Tommy was piecing together, this was a revenge mission. Their healer got killed so they need to do something big to balance the board.
Rocket continues. “Dream has access to the older files, anything six years plus. It cost us our healer and it’s probably the same reason you’re in hiding right now. We’re going to hit back twice as fucking hard” He hits a fist against his open palm, then jabs a finger at Tommy “and wipe out the whole warehouse. Any and all information in there is going up in fucking flames. It was going to be a separate job to the files, but they’ve moved them to the same place because they think we don’t know about the warehouse.”
Blade hums. “They've accidentally made our job easier, so everything should go according to plan. It’s low risk, high reward.”
Tommy can barely get himself to move, still fixated on the dynamite. There was so… much. He could count six wooden crates full and filled to the brim.
Loud noises have always set Tommy off, gunshots in particular. The only counter balance he could find for those loud noises that always sent him spiraling was music. He doubts the sound of the explosion is going to do him any favors.
Oh god, what if he doesn’t have music?
Trying to make himself seem as calm as possible, Tommy glances over towards the radio, scanning it for any imperfections. If he strains his ears he can hear the low buzz of an announcer speaking. He nearly sighs in relief at the sound; that meant the radio would work and play music for him later on.
“We’re ready when you are. Blade already scoped the place out so we know what we’re doing.” Angel beams, relaxing into the passenger seat.
Holy shit, these guys were prepared.
Tommy can’t help but feel a sharp twang of anxiety in his heart. “So you’re going to blow the building up?”
“Yep, it was my idea.” Rocket grins, looking proud of himself behind the mask.
Tommy pauses, starting the car but not driving. “Are there going to be people inside?”
“A few security but nobody important.” Warden shrugs.
The words ring in Tommy’s mind.
Nobody important. What a sick fucking joke.
“Okay, nope.” Tommy shakes his head. “That’s not happening. No fucking way am I letting that slide. We need some rules.”
“Rules?” The Angel of Death frowns and Tommy stares daggers at him because it should have been obvious he wasn’t okay with senseless murder.
“Yes, I’m making some rules because I am not going to be fucking murdering people just so I can stay safe from Dream.”
“Do you really think you’re in a position to be making demands?” The Blade questions with an amused look on his face that Tommy has the sudden urge to smack. Warden sighs, rubbing his forehead.
“If we’re gonna work together, you all need to know what I’m okay with and what I’m not okay with. If I’m gonna be driving you around, I’m making some ground rules. This is a deal. It goes two ways.”
“That’s… fair.” Angel shrugs. “Within reason, though.”
“Rule one, you don’t fucking kill anyone unless absolutely necessary. I don’t want to see that shit.”
That gets him a couple confused glares and head tilts. Okay fine, maybe that wasn’t the strongest rule to start on— know your audience or whatever, but it didn’t feel like he was asking for a lot.
“Theseus, we’re villains.” Blade raises an eyebrow. “Murdering is sorta my thing.”
“It’s kind of all our thing.” Rocket adds unhelpfully.
“Fine, then don’t kill anyone who isn’t a threat.” Tommy clarifies. Blade narrows his eyes at him but a firm glare from Tommy shuts his mouth. “Rule two, if you bleed in my car, you’re cleaning my car. Bloodstains are a pain in the ass to remove so if you’re bleeding, keep it to yourself until we get to the base.”
“We probably won’t be using the same car twice, so that shouldn’t be a problem.” The Angel of Death answers and Tommy sighs in relief.
Thank god, he really didn’t want to try cleaning this damn van.
“Rule three, if I tell you we have to stop a mission, you abort. We have to communicate with each other, okay? I won’t know what’s happening on the inside and you won’t know what’s happening on the out. If we talk to each other, we’ll all be fine.”
“You’re not coming in to help us?” Warden asks.
“Nope. Rule four, I stay in the car unless absolutely necessary. I will only join the battle if someone is bleeding out or we need to leave and Dream isn’t in the area. If you lose an arm but you’re able to walk back to the car, you fucking walk back to the car.”
Tommy shifts his entire body over so he can properly look at all four of them. “And rule five. This is the most important rule, so everyone listen up.” They all lean in. “Wear your fucking seatbelt.”
Maybe he’s been using the phrase “impending doom” incorrectly because nothing could even compare to the feeling that starts to stir in his chest when he pulls up into an empty parking lot and huge warehouse.
It was dark so he couldn’t really make out any defining features of the building; not that it looked like there were many.
It was huge, that’s for sure.
There weren’t a lot of windows and Tommy could only see two exits from where he parked. The fire escape which looked like one gust of wind could send it crashing to the ground, and a small painted yellow door with a window.
There were two huge garage doors on one of the walls which looked to be where trucks might pull in to be loaded. That was just a guess though, he couldn’t be sure.
“It’s very quiet.” Warden points out, poking his head between the two chairs. “Where the hell is the security?”
“They’ll be inside.” Blade responds, gently securing the hog mask over his own face. He turns to Tommy and hands him one. The mask Tommy is handed isn’t a real one; it’s the sort of thing you’d see at a kids birthday party. Nothing more than a coloured piece of cardboard paper attached to some string.
“What the fuck is this?” Tommy phrases it more like a statement than anything else as he turns the mask over in his hand.
“It’s a mask, mate.” Angel beams and Warden gets a stupid little gleam to his eyes.
“Blink and I discussed what kind of mask would be appropriate. We decided on a raccoon.”
“For fuck sakes.” Tommy scowls down at the mask, turning it over in his hand. “Did you get this from Party City?”
“We were on a strict time schedule,mate.” Angel says. “We’ll get you a real mask soon enough.”
Warden nods. “But I clarified it needed to be a raccoon. Do you— do you get the joke? Because of the dumpster? The garbage can where we saw eachother and—”
“Yes I understand the joke, you dickhead. If we’re keeping a theme maybe I should glue a penis to your head—”
“Nope.” Blade groans at the word penis and gets out of the car.
Tommy starts securing the mask over top of his face. “Jesus, just— just all of you get out.”
“We’ll be back soon.” Rocket gives him a thumbs up, picking up a crate, which was as much as he could carry, of dynamite.
Rocket turns around and walks directly into the Angel of Death who raises an unamused eyebrow at him and takes the crate, shaking his head gently. Rocket crosses his arm in annoyance and it’s a good thing that Angel took the crate off of him because when he huffs in frustration, his hands glow a soft orange.
Angel walks over to the van and picks up another crate before lugging it over to the warehouse, happily chatting to Rocket all the way. Tommy assumes that he must be coaching him through the mission.
It didn’t seem like Rocket was anywhere near as experienced as the others. A trainee at best.
Not that it looked like Angel minded.
You know, for a villain, the man was oddly friendly. It was quite strange to see that the leader of the group seemed to be the least unhinged.
Soon enough, Tommy is watching them carry crates of dynamite and some gasoline into a huge warehouse, using the dark as their cover. How the hell were they planning on using the two of them in combination? Maybe making a gasoline trail between crates?
Honestly, he never realised how stupid this sort of thing looked from an outside perspective. Watching Blade hold the warehouse door open for Angel and Warden, only for Warden to immediately hit his head on the door frame, was definitely an experience unique to Tommy. Especially when you factored in Warden crouching and giving what looked like some very serious instructions to Rocket before Rocket took off with a bottle of gasoline and started splashing it everywhere.
How the fuck did these idiots become world ranking villains?
You know what? It doesn’t matter— soon enough Tommy watches them all disappear one by one through the door and he can relax into his seat.
His knee starts bouncing and he keeps a close eye on the warehouse. He’s not really sure what to expect, but these were the three greatest villains he was working with. They’d worked out all the logistics so far and everything had been going pretty well.
Tommy’s pretty sure they’ve got everything under control. He was so calm right now, his fingers were calmly tapping against the steering wheel.
“Nothing to worry about.” Tommy murmurs. He can’t seem to look away, but that’s just because of how totally relaxed he is. Definitely. You know, maybe he should drive a bit closer so they could leave faster.
Yeah, that’s a good idea. Tommy switches the car into drive, the car lights cutting through the dark in bright beams. He turns them off almost immediately, stomach churning as he hopes nobody sees the light and starts to slowly move the car close to the exit of the warehouse.
As Tommy gets about halfway there, there’s a loud groaning noise. Like the sound of metal scraping harshly against each other and Tommy’s heart rate skyrockets.
He really wishes that his bedroom walls weren’t so paper thin. He could hear the sound of someone walking through his kitchen almost immediately. What were his parents doing up at this hour?
Tommy’s heart soared at the thought of a surprise party— he was turning seven tomorrow! That had to be what it was.
His knee stops bouncing and he presses hard against the brakes, grateful he wasn’t going fast. What the fuck was that noise?
The sound was so loud, his ears were ringing. His hand shoots out for the radio and it buzzes on in an instant.
The noise was the worst part of this field of work. He couldn't cope with loud sounds, he needed music to drown it out. The radio blasts; the loud sound of static makes him recoil and he rushes to try and find a frequency that’s playing music.
Oh, fuck.
Tommy’s eyes dart back over to the warehouse and he quickly realizes the noise was coming from the warehouse garage doors. They were winding back slowly, creaking from their age as they opened.
With a hand still outstretched to the radio settings and his eyes glued to the warehouse, he can slowly see a figure come into view.
At first he thinks it’s Rocket and he briefly debates shouting at him for how idiotic it was to open those garage doors and make noise. But then another figure comes into sight, deeper into the warehouse and emerging through one of the many rows of stock shelves on the left. And then another, this person from the right where there was a large open space.
And another.
Tommy wonders how many uninvited guests are there in total.
He slowly pulls both of his hands back to the steering wheel. Nobody had noticed him, they weren't facing his car and with the night offering him cover it wasn't very easy to see. Looking into the warehouse on the other hand, the ceiling lights were beaming.
Standing above all the security, on top of the metal rafters, were the four idiots he’d come with.
Warden, Blade, Rocket and the Angel of Death. Carrying nearly empty crates of dynamite and some gasoline. Staring sheepishly down at the security they were trying to avoid.
Tommy’s speechless. He can’t do anything but stare in horror at the four villains. He feels like throwing up when the only thing that the Angel of Death does is give a small wave to the people below.
It’s like everyone is holding their breath for a moment. And then one of the figures from the ground raises a gun and the scene descends into chaos.
Somehow, god knows how, the four of them act at the same time.
The Angel of Death drops the crates and takes flight, boosting himself upwards so he can take on some of the security from an unexpected angle. Blade jumps down from the metal rafters, holding his mask against his face to help secure it from the ground shock and manages to stick the landing. Rocket bolts off in a different direction out of sight and Warden starts shouting commands.
Not that Tommy can hear them, but he sees one of the security guards turn to his friend with a raised gun and— oh shit were they about to shoot each other?
The color drains from his face. Tommy could not handle gun shots. He wouldn’t be able to focus and do his job and holy shit— if he can't do his job then what?
He whips his head back towards the radio in a panic. Tommy uses both his hands as he fumbles with the volume and radio frequency.
The static grows louder in his ears and the radio skips around, pieces of advertisement and hosts speaking.
Where the fuck is all the music? If he could just find something to—
BANG.
The door to his room creaks open and his mother holds a finger up to her mouth before Tommy even gets the chance to speak. She’s by his side in an instant, pulling him out of bed with a gentle but quick hand.
“Tom, honey. We’re going to play a game alright?”
“Mum? What are you doing?” He rubs his eyes tiredly and she pulls him over to his closet, sliding the door open slowly to avoid making noise.
His mother crouches down. “Dad and I decided that before bedtime, we’re gonna play a game, okay?”
“I like games!” Tommy says in a hushed voice.
“I know you do, sweetheart.” She pushes some of the clothing in Tommy’s closet to the side. “This game is a bit different. It’s like hide and seek. All you have to do is stay put no matter what, unless it’s me, dad, or a hero.”
“...a hero?”
The radio skips around and Tommy’s heart is beating so hard he could swear his vision starts spotting.
“Half priced now, for only—” The radio crackles and Tommy skips through it again. “—buy one get one free!”
“Fuck sakes…” Tommy whispers, blinking rapidly. A stray bullet clinks harmlessly against the concrete by his car and he jerks to attention.
His eyes dart over to the warehouse and he sees as Blade wipes out a security member, punching him hard across the face. There’s more security than there was before, Tommy doesn’t know where they’d come from. There’s about four people on the ground and another six attacking the villains.
Warden holds up a finger gun and fires it at one of the security members' feet. The security in question, as though on cue, shoots himself in the exact spot Warden aimed.
BANG.
This didn’t feel like much of a game. The closet door slides shut and Tommy pulls his knees to his chest, darkness surrounding him on all sides.
There were raised voices now and a clattering noise, like someone had taken a fall. But Tommy stays put.
Even when there’s a bang, so loud that it makes Tommy jump and cover his hands with his ears, Tommy stays put.
He wasn’t stupid, he knew what that noise was.
Tommy really wishes he didn’t know what that noise was when tears start stinging his eyes. He’d seen enough TV to recognise a gunshot.
Just stay put. It’s all a game.
Tommy blinks back, gathering himself again. He’s moved in the short span of time since Warden shot someone.
His head is pulled down away from the car window and he shakes himself free.
Taking a heavy breath, Tommy smacks a hand against the radio. “Fucking work!”
BANG.
Tommy doesn’t think he can make himself look any smaller. There’s a loud thudding noise in the silence that follows.
Then footsteps that start to slowly recede from the house.
He doesn’t know how long he’s in there for.
But eventually Tommy can hear the sound as more people enter his house, the static-y noise of a receiver buzzing.
“—ound dead. There’s a boy missing, he’s called Tommy.”
The glass that covers the radio screen cracks upon impact but something rhythmic starts buzzing from the static.
Tommy’s eyes dash over to the warehouse for a moment to get a quick view of the action. There weren’t any security guards left standing. Tommy couldn’t tell if they were alive or dead; but they sure as shit weren’t moving.
Rocket had gotten a knife bloodied at some point during the scuffle and was wiping it on the tail end of Blade’s cape. Blade, upon noticing, whirls around in dismay and starts shouting.
Rocket begins laughing into his arm, trying to muffle himself. Tommy could see Rocket turn to Angel in complaint and Angel shake his head at Rocket.
They were starting to walk over now. Shit, Tommy needed to calm himself down.
If Tommy can just fine tune the music…
There was the faint sound of music playing, not quite loud enough but enough to help Tommy calm down.
The closet door starts to creak open and he sees two unfamiliar green eyes peek through at him.
“No!” Tommy gasps, and he forces the door shut again.
The radio finally comes to life, a song starting to play clearly now and Tommy turns it up.
He felt sick from all the adrenaline coursing through him. It would take a while to get used to the feeling again. And he’d definitely need to make sure the radio was working in the next car or he at least had headphones.
Either way, it had been ages since he’d had that same rush, the feeling was crashing into him all at once.
There was nothing that could beat it. That racing feeling of a mission gone well. The slow coming down from the adrenaline as everyone regroups to celebrate. The knowledge that you did your part.
It was the same in all the ways he’d missed except he wasn’t a hero anymore. That title was lost now. He’d forgotten that title the moment he walked out on Dream and gained a new one the moment he’d made that deal with the villains.
He finds it sort of ironic that the people he once fought against are now the ones protecting him but there wasn't any other option. His only other choice is to disappear entirely and in a strange sort of way, Tommy's grown attached to the city. He'd only leave if it was his last option.
The back door of the van opens and Tommy whips his head around.
“Alright, let’s blow this warehouse to hell.” Angel grins.
Rocket lets his hands glow a fierce red. "Fuck yes. Although we might want to drive a little further away."
Tommy swallows hard and nods his head. He was committing to this. He had to.
Notes:
sooo, thoughts? finally got some tommy backstory but hoo boy, is there more to come. i'm really happy with this chapter! next time I'm hoping to have a lil break from all the action so we can get some SBI feels in there, but I don't know!
we'll see what I feel like writing (and if you guys want more action or a fluff break i'll take it into consideration so lemme know!)ALSO.
i am absolutely DEVASTATED about a change to this chapter I made. BUT I HAD TO, OKAY? IT DIDNT FLOW RIGHT WITH WHERE WE ARE AT IN THE STORY.im still obsessed with the scene I took out though so I've effectively yanked out the content, and moved it into my 'future scenes' doc. SO THE WORST PART IS THAT I CANT EVEN SHARE WITH YOU THIS SCENE IM HOLDING SO DEARLY TO MY HEART. you'll see it eventually i swear pls i was so excited but it didn't make sense for the character relationships and moral standpoints at this stage
AND FINALLY I'M ON TWITTER!
if you enjoy reading (and writing) and want snippets or other ideas come say hi :)
i'd love some new moots <3
Chapter 8: There's nothing more important than our friendship!
Summary:
poke.
Tommy rubs his forehead and turns onto his side.
Poke!
“Fuck off.” Tommy grumbles, burying his face into his pillow. “‘m fockin’ sleepin’.”
“Leave the child alone, he’s tired.” A condescending voice drones from the doorframe.
Then another voice, directly above him goes, “He’s sleeepyyy,” and Tommy sits up out of bed so fast, his head slams into the nose of whoever was standing there. “Ow! Oh my god!”
Chapter Text
On one hand, yes Tommy was committing to this. On the other, he’d be an idiot for not reinforcing those rules he just set.
“It’s in the rule list!” Tommy shouts, a hand cupped to his face. “No killing unless they’re a threat.”
Blade grimaces, dumping two more security guards in a pile by their van before walking back to help Warden. Rocket had picked up the leg of some unconscious guard and was leaning his elbow against the foot, using him as a kind of arm rest.
“You know, if you hadn’t told them to move those guards, those people would have been dead.” Angel crosses his arms from next to Tommy.
“I’m aware.” Tommy mutters.
Tommy doesn’t even try to hide the shit eating smile across his face at their struggling to move people. He knows how hard it is to move an unconscious person, he did it with Warden.
He regrets absolutely fucking nothing in making them move the security guards now.
It was starting to get a bit late. Tommy could feel his eyelids getting heavy and was relying more and more on the van to keep him supported. Coming down from an adrenaline was never as fun as the actual high itself.
Angel frowns, picking up on Tommy's sluggishness. “You look pale.”
“No I don’t.” Tommy quips. “I’m incredibly poggers, in fact.”
“You’re what?” The Angel of Death laughs. “Mate, I’m being serious. You look really faint.”
“I just— I’m tired is all. I skipped dinner because I couldn’t be bothered and I’m— I’m probably gonna sleep like fucking shit tonight because of my healing drawback.”
Angel tilts his head towards Tommy. “So you do have a drawback.”
“Of course I have a drawback, dumbass. Healing always has drawbacks.”
“So yours is that, what, you lose sleep?” The Angel of Death questions and Tommy shrugs because it wasn’t that far off.
“I get nightmares. I don’t know why healing causes nightmares of all things, but that’s what I’m stuck with.”
Angel frowns. “Our last healer got headaches.”
There’s a break in the conversation and Tommy looks over at the Angel of Death. Angel was busy doing his own thing, gently pulling his fingers through his wings, straightening his feathers and grimacing as they graze over a certain spot.
“You’re injured.” Tommy says, as though it isn’t obvious.
Angel’s head whips back over. “Oh— uh, yeah. It’s pretty much nothing.”
“I’m your healer, that’s like the one thing I’m here for.” Tommy scoffs and shifts towards the Angel of Death, hand reaching out to his wing.
“I thought it would be better if we slowly introd—”
Tommy’s fingers just barely graze the man's feathers when Angel jerks back.
It happens so quickly, Tommy barely blinks. One moment he’s reaching to heal the Angel of Death’s wing and the next, his hand is trapped in a death grip.
Tommy’s hand is yanked into an iron vice grip. He takes a shuddering breath because all of a sudden his heart starts pounding out of his fucking chest.
There’s a brief moment of realization that passes between the two of them before Angel lets go.
“Shit, I’m sorry...” The Angel of Death says breathlessly. His tone shifts entirely, from light hearted to genuinely apologetic and he shakes his head. “That was… sorry mate. I just— you have to warn me if you’re going to touch my wings. I wasn’t ready.”
“I— No, that’s my fault…” Tommy trails off, rubbing his wrist. “I should have asked or warned you at least. Fucking hell, you’ve got a good grip.”
He can still feel the pressure points where Angel was grabbing him moments before. He has to blink and take a few deep breaths to steady himself.
“No, you couldn’t have known. I just…” Angel shakes his head once resolutely before taking a deep breath. “I have a few issues with people unexpectedly touching my wings. But that’s not your fault!”
Tommy nods awkwardly, rubbing his wrist. “Right.”
“Uh, as I was going to say, I thought it would be better to slowly introduce you to the role of our healer. We don’t want to overwhelm you with all our chaos and shit.”
Angel smiles at the end of his sentence and Tommy nods slowly. “...Can I? Or I guess— d’you want me to?” He holds a hand out flat and Angel ducks his head, extending his wing.
Tommy reaches up, being more cautious than before when he touches the feathers. Carefully, he guides a hand over the Angel of Death’s wing, healing the injury whilst holding it in place as gently as possible.
Angel clears his throat. “Since we’ve got a moment, I’m gonna ask you something that’s been on my mind.”
Tommy watches his through the corner of his eye, doing his best to act disinterested. “Yeah, big man?”
Angel chuckles breathlessly at the nickname. “You’re a very controversial topic between all of us so far. Warden used his power on you, so he believes you, although I wouldn’t say he trusts you yet. Rocket and Blink are… well they’re new to this whole scene and are mostly eager to have another person close to their age on the team.”
“I gathered that much. They don’t exactly give me ‘experienced villain’ vibes.”
“No, they’re still kids, no matter how much they battle it. Blade spends a lot of time with them because he was the one who brought them in. They’re like my grandkids, you know? Still apart of the family, of course, but I’m scared to death for them every time they’re on the field and I don’t think their judgement is the best yet.”
“Glad that the two people who actually want me on the team are the two you think are under qualified.” Tommy jokes with a scoff and Angel shrugs.
“My point is that Blade doesn’t trust or believe you at all; he thinks it’s too convenient. We lose a healer and then a few months later, you appear. You heal, you’re competent behind a wheel despite not having a license, and you don’t act like you’re shitting your pants everytime we speak to you. It’s all the telltale signs of someone who isn’t being honest about their civilian status.”
Tommy bites the inside of his cheek. “And what do you think?”
The Angel of Death hums and then looks back towards the group. He watches them fondly for a moment before replying. “How old did you say you were?”
Tommy scoffs. “I turned seventeen a few weeks ago. Why does that matter?”
“Any seventeen year old healer would have left town and made a run for it the moment Dream started killing healers. And any normal seventeen year old would have started screaming the moment a villain got involved.”
“You’re probably right, Big man.” Tommy pauses.
“But?” Angel encourages, head tilted in curiosity. Tommy sucks on his teeth and stares off towards the warehouse.
“But I don’t think I could leave the city. If my choices come down to getting murdered by Dream or working with villains, well, I’ve made my decision clear.”
“You’d rather be a villain than leave the city?” Angel crosses his arms, leaning against the van and Tommy stays silent. “C’mon, did you ever want to be a hero growing up?”
Tommy laughs. “You could say that. Mate, I used to think that being a hero would be the fucking shit. I guess the more I learnt about the heroes, the less I looked up to them. But yeah, I'd rather be a villain than leave. If I can't be a villain, then I guess I'll piss off. But otherwise, this is my plan.”
Angel nods his head. “Well then, I know what I think of you. I think my answer to your question is that you’re just a kid who’s running towards whoever can protect him best.”
Tommy snorts. “I am not a kid.”
“Eh.” The Angel of Death playfully shrugs. “I beg to differ.”
“Shut it.”
Rocket groans loudly, dragging a security guard by the foot and dumping him by the pile. “Fuckin— you pricks could help, you know?”
Blade smiles. “Angel’s too old, his back would have given out the moment he bent down.”
“You little shit.” Angel shakes his head. “We’re not making a joke about me being an old man.”
Tommy laughs. “Oh, I think we absolutely are. How old are you? Fifty?”
Angel gapes, “FIFTY?”
“He is.” Blade nods solemnly and it makes Tommy laugh even harder as Angel desperately tries to clarify that he isn’t in fact fifty.
“The birthday party was lame.” Rocket affirms.
“Yes, we all played bingo.” Warden adds and Tommy wheezes at the thought of all these terrifying villains gathered around competing in Bingo.
“You chaotic bastards. Are we ready to go?”
“Remind me why blowing up this whole fucking place is necessary?” Tommy crosses his arms in disapproval as Rocket excitedly starts to burn up his hands. “I mean, this is a bit overkill, right fellas?”
“I just like watching shit blow up.” Rocket grins and that sentence would be alarming if it didn’t seem fitting for his personality. He absolutely seems like the kind of dickhead to blow stuff up for the sake of it.
“Nah, this is justified.” Angel shakes his head. “They’ve had it coming. They killed our healer and they’re gonna kill more if we let ‘em keep this information.”
Tommy squints. “Won’t that mean you guys are technically saving lives?” Blade’s eyes widen when he considers the sentiment.
“First of all, how dare you. Second of all, we prefer being a thorn in the government's side over all else.” Blade responds and Rocket throws up his fiery hands in dismay.
“I’m gonna start fucking blasting if I don’t get to set fire to something soon!” Rocket groans loudly.
Tommy shouts out in dismay, stepping backwards as sparks fly off his hands. “Be careful where you fucking wave that, bitch! I’m just saying, aren’t you guys supposed to be the villains?”
Blade scoffs, “Of course we are.” and then Rocket promptly shoots a small explosion towards a trail of gasoline they left, leading to the warehouse.
In an instant, the ground sets alight, fire shooting up from the trail and racing towards the building.
The sound of the explosion isn’t so bad if Tommy knows it’s coming. His main problem was with gunshots.
But still, the sound it makes is ginormous.
They’ll have to leave shortly because there’s no way a noise like that goes unnoticed.
Tommy can’t stop himself from flinching back.
Angel’s hand moves towards him instinctively but he doesn’t touch Tommy, he just holds his hand there as though Tommy might fall over.
Angel frowns. “Are you alright?”
Tommy forces himself to stand upright. “Yeah, I just— I didn’t realize it would be that loud.”
The entire building combusts, lighting up in a blaze and flaring outward as flames consume the building, licking at the walls. The focus of the explosion is yellow-white glowing hot and the outer sections a red-orange with black smoke billowing out of it.
The smoke seems to blend into the night sky although the smell makes Tommy’s eyes water and nostrils sting.
The explosion is beautiful... But in a morally wrong kind of way.
A way that reminds Tommy of the consequences of what he’s doing. It makes his insides twist with guilt, but still he can’t seem to look away. The lights were mesmerizing
“We should go.” Blade mutters, breaking his trance from the explosion and heading towards the van.
Slowly, they all decide to head off. They all pile into the van, having Tommy drive them to Niki’s bakery as a solid drop off point.
It’s a comfortable silence as Tommy starts driving off.
He was most comfortable driving at night. It was peaceful. The roads were mostly empty, the air was cool, and Tommy could have his music blasting most of the time when there weren’t other people in the car.
“Wait!” The Angel of Death suddenly yells, leaning forward in his car seat. Tommy’s foot swaps to the brakes instinctively but he doesn’t press down, just prepares.
“What?!” Tommy twists his head to the side. “Jesus christ, you scared the shit out of me!”
The Angel of Death falls back into his chair. “Let’s go get some dinner.”
A pause. Was this guy fucking serious?
Tommy’s eyes dart between the road and the masked man next to him. “And how the hell do you intend on doing that?”
Warden hums in thought. “Drive-thrus exist for a reason.”
And that was how Tommy found himself rolling up to a drive-thru at an ungodly hour of the night, with four of the most wanted criminals in the country piled into his car.
They end up all getting burgers, and fries obviously, then stopping the van next to a park to eat. It was definitely strange, but all in all, what was Tommy supposed to do? He wasn’t going to turn down a free meal.
The van was comfortable enough, with Blade and Rocket in the back, leaning against the walls and chatting idly about the best animal and why it was a bee, if you took Rocket’s side. (Tommy learnt the hard way he was never going to bring that topic back up with Rocket again.) and With Warden and Angel sitting on top the car, chatting quietly about the day.
Once the night was concluded, Tommy dropped them off at Niki’s bakery before heading back to his own apartment.
The get-away driver part of his job didn’t feel very… get-away driver-ey?
Honestly, anyone could have done what he just did with considerably less panic.
Needless to say, Tommy’s pretty much sleep walking when he gets back to his apartment and he falls asleep before his head even hits the pillow. Yeah, the coming down part of an adrenaline high really drained you.
The nightmare he had wasn’t anything too bad. It was something typical, which he was entirely grateful for. In the nightmare he was running from something, he wasn’t sure what. Some kind of blurry figure. It was one of those stupid ones where for some reason your muscles feel entirely too weak and the monster, entirely too strong.
poke.
Tommy rubs his forehead and turns onto his side.
Poke !
“Fuck off.” Tommy grumbles, burying his face into his pillow. “‘m fockin’ sleepin’.”
“Leave the child alone, he’s tired.” A condescending voice drones from the doorframe.
Then another voice, directly above him goes, “He’s sleeepyyy,” and Tommy sits up out of bed so fast, his head slams into the nose of whoever was standing there. “Ow! Oh my god!”
Tommy stares wide eyed and fully alert at the stranger, clutching his face.
The stranger groans loudly. “Jesus. Am I— I’m bleeding.”
The other stranger, much shorter than the first with blue eyes and blond hair reaches up and shifts the taller ones hands away, eyes widening when there’s blood trailing down his face.
“Oh, he got you pretty good, mate.”
“What the fuck are you doing?” Tommy exclaims. “Damn right you’re bleeding, you just broke into my fucking apartment. Get out!”
Tommy blinks into reality.
He didn’t recognise the pair in the slightest. The bleeding one was tall, and had brown hair that looked like it should be curly but was too damaged to tell.
He was wearing sunglasses indoors, which Tommy immediately takes note is a freak thing to do, and he had a purple jacket on. His clothes were simple, black pants and a black tank, so Tommy doesn’t give him more than a once over before looking towards the shorter of the two.
I mean, he wasn’t short, but anyone looked small compared to the first fucking beanpole. He had a green jacket on and a black tank that came up around his neck and had a small red heart embroidered on the collar. In the easiest way for Tommy to describe, he had a pair of very dark green flowy pants on.
The stranger pinches his nose, blinking wildly. “God, that hurt. No I’m— We’re with the syndicate.”
“Yep.” The blond one grins, turning his joyful expression towards the tall fuck. Tommy could see his hair was pulled back in a tiny little pigtail. “Working… with the syndicate.”
Tommy blinks at them.
“Oh.”
The blond one turns and taps his friend on the shoulder. “You need tissues. You’ll bleed all over Theseus’ carpet.”
“Hm. Where’s your bathroom?” Sunglasses asks, leaving the room and walking off. Tommy couldn’t give a damn about his carpet. He did, however, give a damn about strangers rifling through his house.
“Wh— wait, wait, wait!” Tommy throws the blankets off him and gets up, following the man around. He shuffles past the short one, eyeing him cautiously but eventually letting himself turn his back to him.
Tommy’s quick to notice Blade, who was once again without his mask and had moved from the doorframe and over to his kitchen table, holding a newspaper that Tommy certainly didn’t own, and was reading it idly.
Tommy watches as the tall guy leans over his bathroom sink, using the bulk of Tommy’s tissues to stop his bleeding nose. He’s stuck watching in dismay as his tissue box is mutilated by a gangly hand that tears the top and shoves a handful against his face, loose tissues slipping free and floating to the ground.
“That was an impressive hit, mate.” Blond one says from behind Tommy and he startles, shifting out of the way so he has his back to Blade. It’s not a position he wants to be in. Not even slightly, but it’s where he’s at.
“Impressive is not the word I would use for it. Painful, maybe. Not impressive.” The man hisses, touching his nose carefully from inside the bathroom and Tommy watches from the doorframe.
The shorter one frowns from where he was stood near Tommy. “I think I heard something click.”
Tommy furrows his eyebrows. “Why are you guys here?”
Surely they didn’t need him already for another job. He gets completely ignored and the man sighs, much to Tommy’s irritation.
“Can you just heal me?”
“What?” Tommy gapes in horror. How the fuck did he know Tommy was a healer? Was his joining something that the whole syndicate now knew? God, it made sense but he was expecting at least more of a trial period or maybe some warning before the whole damn syndicate started knowing his every move. “No! I won’t just fucking heal you! I heal only syndicate members I’ve met. As far as I’m aware I don’t have to heal the extended syndicate.”
“Phil.” Sunglasses calls to the blondie. “Can you get Theseus to fix my nose?”
“That’s on you.” Phil deadpans and the tall one’s eyebrows draw together.
“Phil!”
“What do you want me to do? Force him?”
“Dude—” he starts and Tommy holds a hand up to stop him.
“No. No, no, no.” Tommy shuts down with a shake of his head. “We’re not doing this. Just… just stop being a prick and tell me why the fuck you’re here and who the fuck you both are.”
A beat of silence.
Phil smiles happily, “We’re your babysitters.”
“I need three babysitters?” Tommy crosses his arms. “Feels excessive. A little possessive even if I dared.”
“No, I’m your babysitter and Ran wanted to come with.” Phil says waving happily to Ran. “I’m here to watch you, Ran is here to get some experience on the field.”
“Okay, cool, so a babysitter and a rookie. Fantastic. I feel protected already.” Tommy shoves a thumb in Blade’s direction. “Why’s that dickhead here?”
“I’m babysitting your babysitters.” Blade responds without missing a beat, folding up his newspaper and walking over. Tommy takes a couple steps out of the way, refusing to let himself be fuckin’ surrounded by villains and tries to keep his cool.
“My babysitter has a babysitter?”
Phil rolls his eyes. “I have a history of adopting children. Can’t be ‘trusted’ apparently.” Phil does air quotes around the word trusted as if he’s quoting another conversation and Tommy doesn’t find any kind of clarity in whatever the fuck he meant with a history of adopting children.
“What?” Tommy asks with genuine concern and confusion. Phil shrugs. The tall one nods proudly and Blade looks vaguely amused with the situation, leaning against the wall before abruptly pulling away as his expression sours into that of disgust.
“What the— ew bro, why is your wall sticky?”
“That’s my sticky wall, just ignore it.” Tommy waves a dismissive hand in his direction. “Why are you babysitting me?”
“It’s your what ?” Blade asks, head snapping towards Tommy.
Tommy jabs a finger in his direction. “Sticky. Wall. It’s in the name you stupid bitch, figure it out.”
“Oh, of course, my bad. I should have known your apartment had a sticky wall feature. Some people have house plants, you know.”
“Fuck off.”
“What else should we be warned about in this apartment?” Ran takes a cautious step away from Tommy’s stuff, looking at the bathroom with a new found caution.
“There’s my black shower stain, I wouldn’t touch that if I was you.” Tommy adds and there’s a moment of silence as they both look over at the shower stain. “And I’m pretty sure there’s asbestos growing in my closet.”
“Really?” Phil says, eyes widening. “There’s— is this place legal?” The man walks off into Tommy’s bedroom and Tommy can hear the faint creaking noise of his closet door being open.
“Probably not!” Tommy calls and he walks himself into the kitchen so he can have breakfast.
“Phil,” Blade calls with the same kind of tone a kid who doesn’t want their mum talking to a friend at the supermarket for any longer has.
“I’m just checking! Asbestos is dangerous, Blade.”
“The apartment is cheap and it does the job.”
Phil comes back with a grimace on his face. “I’m getting that cleaned.”
“Don’t care. Didn’t ask. Why are you babysitting me?” Tommy grabs a box of cereal from the shelf and doesn’t bother pouring himself a bowl, instead plunging his hand straight in like a bag of chips.
Phil looks over to Blade and frowns. “The villains are worried about your safety outside of the job. See, most of their off time is actually still spent with other villains—”
“Weirdchamp.”
A beat of silence.
Then another.
Hm.
Was it something he said?
Blade does not break eye contact and it’s more amusing than unsettling (which Tommy knows is an insane reaction to having a villain glare at you, but it’s where he’s at mentally.)
“...I’m sorry?” Ran asks.
“No, no, no, continue, please. I think it’s a little cringe they hang out outside of work, but whatever.” Tommy waves a hand encouragingly and Phil hesitates, looking uncertain of himself.
“I mean— it’s not cringe, but alright. Well uh, they think you’re easily compromised if you’re walking around alone so they sent an… associate to babysit you.”
“Huh.” Tommy squints. “So you’re like my bodyguards?”
“Sure?”
“Absolutely.” Ran nods approvingly. “Rocket is gonna be so jealous.”
Blade has a small smile that he hides poorly by clearing his throat. Tommy shoves a handful of cereal into his mouth and tries not to let his thoughts run away from him.
Tommy watches them carefully. “So what’s the deal? I thought you guys were gonna watch me from afar. Creeping around my house while I sleep isn’t my idea of far away.”
Ran snorts. “Well yeah, but it’s not like that was the rule.”
“Plus, it gets cold outside.” Blade adds thoughtfully.
Great. His unwelcomed house intruder was inside his apartment because he got a little chilly.
“So the temperature dropped and you broke into my home? That’s some rat behavior, I’ll be honest.”
“Shut up, child. It’s not ‘rat behaviour’, what does that even mean?”
“I tried knocking but you didn’t answer.” Phil says with a shrug.
“He poked me in the face.” Tommy jabs a finger at Ran.
“How else was I going to wake you up?”
Tommy huffs, shaking his head. “You don’t. A man needs his beauty sleep.”
Blade eyes him. “Do you know what beauty sleep means?”
“You’re a dickhead.”
“Get used to it.” Ran nods.
Tommy scrunches his nose up and takes another mouthful of cereal. “So how do you know the syndicate?”
Ran cringes at the sight. “Chew with your mouth closed. And I’m a… close friend.” He glances at Phil who nods and gives a stupid little thumbs up.
“Bitch.” Tommy chews slightly louder than before to Ran dismay. “I’ll chew how I like.”
“You’re more annoying than the villains described.” Ran notes and the others laugh. Tommy nearly chokes on a mouthful of cereal.
“Yeah, obviously. I mean, I can’t really piss off my murderous boss. You guys on the other hand…”
Phil quirks an eyebrow. “Yeah? You know they’re not your boss, right? That deal you made with them means you’re a team. That’s equal terms.”
“I think I know more about the deal I made than you do, dumbass.” Tommy scoffs, putting the cereal box down. Phil straightens in surprise and looks towards Blade.
Blade raises an eyebrow. “We’re operating on equal ground, kid.”
“Shut up, Blade. Nobody asked you.” Tommy retorts and Blade rolls his eyes, going back to his reading. “Look guys, I hope you’re not expecting an eventful day. I don’t really have anything planned.”
Phil hums. “We’ll go to a cafe and talk.”
They end up deciding on heading to Niki’s cafe, of course, by Blade’s insistence. Apparently caffeine was a must have for early in the mornings. Tommy wasn’t inclined to disagree. He slept like shit.
The door jingles when they enter and the smell of freshly baked muffins hit Tommy so hard, he asks Blade to buy him one (What was your babysitter’s babysitter good for if they wouldn’t even buy you muffins?)
Surprisingly, the man obliged and Tommy scored himself a blueberry muffin.
All of them briefly greet Niki and take a seat in a booth by the window, with Blade, Ran, and Phil squishing onto one side and Tommy having the other half of the booth to himself.
They’d barely arrived before Phil’s phone buzzed and he checked it before quietly excusing himself, a worried look on his face.
Tommy had stared after him, trying to place exactly what on earth his babysitters other job for the syndicate could be.
He assumed they were all dangerous. I mean, he knew who Blade was. But Ran was a fucking mystery and a half but to be working with the Syndicate he had to have some kind of qualifications. Phil didn’t exactly give him fighter vibes either, but something told Tommy he probably had a strong build and more than one scars with a fun story.
“Where’s that asshole going?” Tommy asks when Phil rushes out the backdoor of the cafe.
“Work.” Blade answers dryly and Tommy stares at him expectantly, wanting more answers but neither of them fill the silence and Ran looks increasingly awkward.
Tommy orders a hot chocolate because Niki’s hot drinks were always de-fucking-lightful, Blade just wanted a black coffee with sugar and Ran orders a…
“—fucking sweet tea?” Tommy scrunches his face up and Ran rolls his eyes. “So let me get this straight, you want whipped cream…” Tommy looks up at Ran who nods. “Whipped cream in your tea?”
“Yes.”
“I promise you, you haven’t seen the worst of it.” Blade says and Tommy thinks from the way he says it that he’s getting some fuckin’ flashback shit to a meal so undescribable, Tommy almost lets the topic drop entirely.
Tommy lowers his voice into a hush. “That’s disgraceful and disgusting. You’re fired, I’d rather take my chances with Dream. You like sweet tea?”
Ran wraps his hands around the mug. “It’s not a sweet tea. It’s normal tea.”
“Yeah, with fucking whipped cream on it.”
“You’ve got whipped cream on your hot chocolate.” Ran huffs.
“Because it's hot chocolate!” Tommy exclaims. “You’re simply wrong. I agree that tea should have sugar in it, but whipped cream crosses the line.”
“Theseus is right.” Blade says and Ran looks genuinely offended.
“Dude! You’re both asses.”
“Get used to it.” Blade and Tommy retorts at the same time and Tommy grins.
Ran shakes his head, drinking his abomination so Tommy continues, “I could fight you.”
Blade all but chokes on his coffee while Ran looks up with a smile. “I would love to see you try.”
Hm. Maybe challenging the security guards wasn’t a good idea. Tommy runs his mouth anyway, “Nah, it would be too embarrassing for you.”
“No fighting.” Blade answers shortly, dismissing the idea although Tommy swears he can see the idea playing in Blade’s eyes.
Crisis averted. Tommy shifts in his seat, thumbing the little mini plate that his hot chocolate was sitting on top of.
They lapse into a short silence, quickly broken up by several voices singing ‘Wheels on the Bus’ terribly off key in chorus starts blasting full volume from someone’s pocket. Tommy recognises only one of the voices to be Ran and the other two he has no familiarity with.
Tommy bursts out laughing from the suddenness, shooting a confused look at the two idiots squished next to each other across from him.
Blade stoically pulls out his phone, pressing a button and holding it up to his ear.
“Is your ringtone actually—” Tommy stops himself when Ran holds a finger to their mouth, the playful look that Tommy had gotten used to quickly slipping away and hiding from sight. Blade listens for a moment, says a bland “On it,” and then hangs up.
Tommy can see Niki shoot a concerned look over at the table and he holds his tongue for a moment.
Or tries to.
“Who the fuck was that? You look like a puppy dog just got shot.”
“Angel needs me.” Blade says dryly and then turns in his booth, looking towards Niki who already had her eyes on him. “Can you watch them?”
“Serious?” Ran asks, eyebrows drawn together and Blade nods.
“Yeah, of course I can.”Niki smiles and then Blade is up from his seat and walking towards her. Niki moves and opens the door to the kitchen, whispering something to Blade who must mutter something back because her expression sours.
They both leave the room and Tommy frowns.
“The fuck is that about?”
“Oh, me, Sneeg, and Tubbo changed Blade’s ringtone a couple months ago because we thought it would be funny, which it was until it ruined his stealth mission and he got shot, but now he thinks he’s proving a point about masculinity by not changing it back.” Ran says proudly and then adds with a smile. “We have a running theory that he actually just can’t figure out how to fix it.”
“No, dumbass, I meant the call.”
Ran blinks and shrugs. “Oh. I dunno. Aegis had a mission which I imagine Angel has joined him on and I guess Blade was needed for back up.”
“Why the fuck will you tell me some peoples names and not others? Do you have any idea how confusing that is?”
“Blades ringtone is without any voice changers.” Ran says like it’s obvious and something clicks in Tommy’s head. “You can know the names of whos singing that, not their villain identities. In the same wave, you can know what villains are on a mission. Not what people.”
Tommy frowns, leaning back in his chair. “Can you tell me what they were doing.”
“That’s a secret!” Niki calls out, who startles the hell out of Tommy and looks vaguely apologetic for it. Fucking eavesdropper.
Ran looks down at his cup and after a pause he whispers. “Buying more weapons.”
“Right.”
Ran bites the inside of his cheek. “Something must have gone wrong.”
Tommy glances over at the kitchen door. “Guess it’s just us then.”
Ran nods and there’s a short silence. “So… tell me about yourself?”
“What?”
“I wanna know who you are.”
“You know more about me than I know about you.”
“Not really.” Ran hums. “I only know your name is Theseus and you’re a healer.”
“I don’t know what your powers are.” Tommy says pointedly and Ran both shrink back, as if it’s a secret they’re not allowed to tell. Tommy frowns and redirects his questioning. “I wanna know how you ended up working for the syndicate.”
“Long story,” Ran sucks in a breath, “I guess mostly through connections. Blade brought me in. Angel was happy with the set up.”
“Connections, like as in friends? Villain friends?” Tommy raises an eyebrow and Ran looks a little nervous.
“Sorta?” Ran says and then shrugs, warming his hands on his drink. “I only really had Tubbo, but we’ve made a shit ton of friends since working here.”
Tommy nods, feeling vaguely like he’d heard Tubbo’s name mentioned once.
“D’you have many friends?” Ran asks. “Anyone we should look out for?”
Tommy scoffs, half laughing. “No, I don’t really do friends.”
Ran raises an eyebrow. “Everybody does friends, even if they don’t realize it.”
“Yeah, not me.”
Ran watches Tommy very carefully, as though he’s taking in every detail of his face. He opens his mouth to say something and then hesitates.
“Do you… have parents?”
“No.” Tommy says and Ran looks more interested than before.
A pause. Ran scrunches his nose up. “Siblings?”
“No.” Tommy scoffs.
He leans on the table. “Cousins?”
“Nope.”
“Uncles?” Ran questions. Tommy shakes his head and leans on the table, matching them.
“How about a nephew or niece? An aunt? You seem like the kind of guy to have an aunt.”
“What the fuck does that mean?” Tommy snorts. “No, no and no.”
“Any family at all?” Ran sinks back into his chair exasperated and Tommy sits back too.
“Nope.”
“A role model?” Ran shoots out proudly, coming up with another idea.
“Do I look like the sort of mother fucker to have a role model?” Tommy deadpans and Ran holds his hands up in surrender.
“Most people like celebrities or heroes or something!” Ran shakes his head, taking a spoon and stirring his drink up. “I don’t know, I’m throwing ideas out there.”
“I’m not a kid and I literally work for villains.” Tommy rolls his eyes. “Heroes are all pricks.”
“I agree with you there.” Ran lets his hands fall and hit the table. “How about a person you look out for or vice versa? God, even a teacher who checks in on you?”
“No and no. Wh— do you think I’m still in school?”
“Aren’t you seventeen?” Ran asks and the answer is yes, Tommy is barely seventeen and he should definitely be in school. Not that they needed to know that.
“If I didn’t know any better I’d think you’re getting desperate.” Tommy laughs.
Ran sinks back into his chair, looking at Tommy a little sadly. “You’ve never had any of those things?”
Tommy goes quiet, smiling and looking away. “Okay, I used to do friends.”
“I knew it!” Ran gasps loudly, like this is the revelation of a life time.
“Not anymore though.” Tommy looks up pointedly and Rans smile fades away. “I’m not… good at it and it wasn’t good for me.”
Ran frowns, “You can’t be bad at having friends.”
Tommy clicks his tongue. “I am living proof that your statement is incorrect.”
“We’ll see about that. Angel will be dedicated to proving you wrong.”
“So what’s your family like then? If you’re so great at it.”
Ran freezes up and stutters over their words, looking awkwardly as excuses spill from their mouth.
“Well Tubbo is pretty much my family. I guess— I don’t know. Neither of us knew our real parents. The syndicate is pretty much our family. That sorta makes you, like—”
“Don’t.” Tommy says, folding his arms and Ran looks apologetic. “You’ve barely graduated from stranger who broke into my apartment.”
Ran’s expression waivers. “What am I now?”
“Colleague.”
Ran laughs and shrugs. “That’s good enough for me then, Theseus.”
A pause.
“Tommy.” He ducks his head down and swirls the remnants of his drink. “If we have to get comfortable with each other, you can call me Tommy.”
An even longer pause. Tommy doesn’t know why, but it makes his heart race.
“Tommy?” Ran tilts his head. “How do you get Tommy from Theseus. That’s an insane nickname.”
“It’s a— wh? You twat, it’s a childhood nickname, okay?” Tommy was lying through his teeth but he didn’t need to know it. If he was going to be followed around by Ran all day though, they might as well know his real name.
With the villains, it didn’t matter as much. He was just starting to think of Theseus as his villain name more than anything else. Although… god, would he need to pick out a villain name soon?
“Y’know, the villains would call you Tommy if you preferred it.” Ran says and Tommy waves his hand in a so-and-so manner like it didn’t really matter to him.
“It’s just my nickname. Elementary school didn’t take kindly to the name Theseus, so I just sorta simplified it.”
Ran doesn’t seem to notice the lie and shrugs. “Tommy it is then. Ran is a nickname too, you know.”
“Whatever you’re about to say, don’t. Colleagues don’t get to pick their nicknames.”
“You dickhead!” Ran laughs, mouth open in shock and Tommy’s a little bit surprised to hear a swear from his mouth. Ran shakes his head as he comes down from his laughter and shifts the topic along. “Alright, I told you about my family. Now you talk about yours.”
Tommy leans back a little bit, thumbing the side of his mug. Tommy looks down at his drink. It was nearly finished already. It feels like it disappeared so quickly he barely noticed.
“I don’t know, growing up is weird. My parents passed away when I was seven.” Tommy says with a bit of a forced smile. “Technically six, since my birthday was the next day. But I don’t really remember them very well. I have rough memories. Like they’re just blurry faces or figures or a warm feeling, you know?”
Ran doesn’t make any jokes. They just listen to Tommy, nodding when appropriate. He didn’t have that look of pity across his face, which Tommy was grateful for. It always made him sick when people pitied him.
Tommy laughs, jabbing a finger against the table. “Oh, and fucking foster care, man. I hated that shit. I ran away more times than I have fingers, I got into fights more often than I can count, I think my foster worker was relieved when I ran away for the last time.” Ran looks at him knowingly and nods.
“Started stealing?”
“No Ran, I started an honest living at the age of 9.” Tommy chuckles. “Yes, I started stealing.”
Ran clicks his tongue. “Can’t believe our good civilian committed petty theft in his youth.”
He’s not sure if what he stole could be considered ‘petty theft’ but he’s not about to let Ran know that.
“Shut up,” Tommy scoffs. “I said I wasn’t proud of it.”
“So then what?” Ran folds his arms. “After you were nine…?”
Tommy trails the grain of the wood table with his finger. “...I was homeless for a year and then the rest is history. I met a guy and he helped me out.”
Ran stares at him.
“That’s it?” Ran encourages.
Tommy bursts out laughing. “What do you mean, that’s it?!”
“You met a guy and then what?” Ran says and Tommy can’t help but laugh at the expression on his face.
“The rest is history.” Tommy responds and then shakes his head, clearing the subject. “It doesn’t matter, let’s change the subject. What do we wanna do after this? Can’t exactly kill an entire day sitting inside a cafe.”
Ran sits with his jaw dropped open and shakes his head. “No, what happened? You can’t just stop like that!”
“Well I just did and you’re not finding out anything else. I don’t trauma dump to colleagues.”
Ran looks flabbergasted for a moment then sinks backwards, processing desperately.
“Okay.” Ran says. “What do you want to do?”
“Let’s do something fun.” Tommy suggests, knowing full damn well he’s uh… well he’s never really gotten out much. “Like uhhhh. Like, bowling?”
“Banned.” Ran says sadly.
“How the fuck are banned from bowling?” Tommy snorts.
“It’s a long story and it involved bad ideas and Rocket questioning if he could add a thruster to a bowling ball. The answer is yes, but not without a lot of damages.”
Tommy sighs, leaning back in his chair. “Okay. Fine. What about, like, golf? Mini golf? I’ve heard that’s fun. Never played, but it can’t be that hard.”
“No, I got run over by a golf cart the last time I played. We could go to an arcade?”
“I have a borderline addiction to those places.” Tommy shakes his head. “If we go in, we might not come out.”
Ran scratches the back of his head awkwardly and then jerks with an idea. “Oh, swimming?”
“It’s fucking freezing outside, are you taking the piss?”
“Indoor pools exist.” Ran suggests, taking a swig of the last of his drink. It leaves a thin mustache of whipped cream on his upper lip. Tommy doesn’t tell him. “I’m not the biggest fan of swimming, but it’s an option and it seems like our best so far.”
“I don’t know how to swim.” Tommy confesses.
Ran laughs, falling forward onto the table like the dramatic bastard he is. “How do you not know how to swim?”
“I never got the opportunity to learn! Not all of us were privileged pricks like you who had access to fancy indoor pools.” Tommy folds his arms and Ran rolls his eyes.
“There’s an indoor pool kinda close to here actually, it’s about a five minute drive.” Ran suggests.
Tommy knows the one Ran is talking about. He’s never been inside the building, but he’d recognise the sign and outside of the building.
“It’s three minutes if you take a shortcut.” Tommy murmurs, mostly talking to himself.
“You know a shortcut?” Ran muses. “A shortcut to a pool you don’t know how to swim in?”
Tommy drops the spoon into his drink with a shrug. “Fuck it, let’s go swimming. I’m a fast learner.”
They stand up and Niki appears like their shenanigans summoned her.
“Where are you two going?”
“Nowhere.” Tommy lies instinctively.
Ran pales. “We’re not doing anything, I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
Niki raises an unamused eyebrow at him and sighs. She pulls out her phone and taps it twice with her pointer. “You need anything, you call me. You get lost, you get caught, you see a hero, you come back immediately. Most importantly, if you see Blade, tell him you snuck out.” Niki winks on that last one and Tommy thinks he’ll grow to like Niki quite a bit.
Ran lights up and nods and before long, they’re both out the door and heading straight for the pools.
The inside of the pool place is considerably nicer than the out.
Ran had bought them towels and swim shorts. Tommy had called him a rich bastard without offering to pay for himself.
The mens changing room was huge, a rectangular room with clean wooden benches and some metal hooks above where you could hang your stuff. There were a few toilet stalls, opposite that was showers, and a couple individual changing stalls which Tommy decides to help himself to.
“So are you going to take off your sunglasses?”
Tommy asks from where he’s stuffed inside a changing room stall, struggling to tie the stupid little white rope on his shorts.
“I’ll replace them for shaded googles.”
“That’s the stupidest thing I’ve ever heard.”
“I was joking.” Ran replies. “Obviously I’m not taking off my sunglasses. Hurry up, it’s cold in here and the pool is heated.”
“Yeah, I’m fucking movin’, alright?” Tommy scoffs, grabbing his towel and slinging it over his shoulder. Tommy rolls his eyes, shoving the door open.
“Finally.” Ran says boredly. Tommy closes the door behind him out of habit.
“Alright! I’m done, impatient bastard…” Tommy turns around and trails off when he sees the scar on Blink’s side. A small patch of pink flesh that looks identical to the injury Tommy healed back at the bank. Tommy’s eyes flick up, and then back to the scar.
Ran— fuck, Blink looks equally as horrified as Tommy. It takes Tommy a second to process why and then the colour drains from his face.
“Oh my god… Tommy.” Blink stares at him and Tommy can’t do anything but stare back in terror.
“You’re Blink.” Tommy chokes out and he feels so stupid. So fucking idiotic. How did he not recognise him sooner? It was so obvious now that he could see it. The same brown hair, the same height, the same mannerisms for fuck sakes.
Blink’s gaze flickers, looking apologetic for a moment.
“What? No, wait, Tommy.” Blink reaches a hand out and Tommy shoves it away, his heart skipping a beat.
“Don’t touch me.” Tommy panics, backing up into the stall door he just closed. It swings open and Tommy cringes at the little enclosed space he boxes himself into. “You.. You lied to me. You’re Blink! Your scar, I fucking recognise it.” Tommy spits, and he takes a step back, heart pounding in his chest.
“My scar?” Ran looks down, his gaze fixing on his scar. His expression softens for a second but there’s a level of concern gleaming in his eyes that makes Tommy feel sick.
“I— hang on, lets talk about this in a second. Tommy, what happened to your back?”
Notes:
An edited note (coming from future May 25th Roo): a while ago I wrote here that I didn't want to confirm the fact TITS!Tommy had PTSD, although I wrote him with a LOT of PTSD traits.
Through flashbacks (The gunshots), music therapy (Radio helps to calm him down), sleep problems (His healing drawback), potentially self destructive behaviour (ex. joining the villains), mistrust or trust issues (this ones all over the place), mood and MORE. I also mentioned I wanted to show how he's healed; but there's long lasting impacts of the negative relationship he had as a hero.Since then, a lot of people have approached me and told me I'm doing great so far and have offered their thoughts on the matter. I've even been lucky enough to have spoken to some of you guys with different types PTSD and have had discussions on different ways it's affected them and how I've written it so far + ways I can continue and how it effects people differently. I've done my own research too so I have a better understanding of it- which is why I'm updating this note to say I will be confirming Tommy has PTSD.
Thanks everyone, you're all so lovely,
-Roo
Chapter 9: You can tell me anything
Summary:
“Tommy, your back...” Blink whispers.
“I said I don’t want to talk about it.” He could barely hold eye contact with Blink, not when his whole face felt like it was burning. Not when Tommy could feel all four of the scars, stretching over his skin.
“I’m being serious.” Blink says, voice soft and quiet in that way that makes Tommy want to rip his head off because he can’t stand it. He can’t fucking stand it. “What happened?”
Notes:
thank you sm to the people last chapter who reached out and offered their knowledge / experiences with PTSD
speaking to you was really helpful and I appreciate you all for helping me better understand what it can be like!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tommy goes rigid, like someone had just submerged him in ice water. Blink stares at him and Tommy realizes it’s too late to get out of his mistake.
Tommy is angry at Blink. He is furious and scared and panicked, all rolled into a ball that’s high in his chest. But there is nothing more distracting to Tommy than the fact Blink is seeing his scars.
Not the small useless ones that tell of small fights and injuries never properly healed. But the ones that shadowed all else in comparison which streaked his back.
“Tommy—” Blink reaches out and Tommy smacks his hand away.
“No, you— back the fuck up! Don’t come closer.” Tommy spits, hands raised in warning. Blink hesitates, a frozen look on his face as a thousand possibilities all whir through his mind.
Tommy is stuck on that look of pity.
The look that makes his throat tight and his breath quicken because there is so much pity written on Blinks face, Tommy can’t stomach it.
His voice is low, dangerous. It sets off all kinds of alarm bells in Tommy’s mind. “We’re supposed to be a team, what the fuck is wrong with you? Ever since that mission last week you’ve been acting up.”
Why didn’t he think? God, Why didn’t he just stop for one fucking second and think about what was going to happen? Of course Blink or Ran or whoever the fuck would see his scars if he was going swimming.
It didn’t even cross Tommy’s mind, why would it? Nobody other than Dream had even seen it.
“What happened?” Blink says breathlessly and Tommy flinches back, one hand planted on the wall of the changing room stall to keep him supported.
He felt weightless, like he was going to tip over any second.
“Don’t.” Tommy croaks. “Don’t you dare.”
“Tommy those scars!”
“Are nothing! They’re fucking nothing, don’t try and change the subject, asshole. You’re Blink!” Tommy takes a shaky, rushed breath. He pushes the strength into his voice even though he feels as unsteady as ever. “You
lied
to me. What the fuck is wrong with you, why didn’t you tell me you were Blink?”
Blink stares, mouth open and wrestles for words. After a moment, Tommy shakes his head and brushes Blink off, shoving his way past. He can feel his skin burning from the touch and feel the weight of Blink’s eyes on the back of his neck. He hates every second of it.
“People don’t just get scars like that, Tommy.” Blink tries, softer this time, and reaches to gently touch Tommy’s arm.
“I know.” Tommy swallows hard and for a moment Tommy feels how tight the skin is on his back. The sting of muscle aches and damaged nerves. For just one moment, Tommy thinks he can feel the biggest scar, stretching from his right shoulder and rippling all the way down, a jagged diagonal line, to his left side like someone is tracing it with their thumb. “If you want answers from me, just fucking ask. Don’t sneak around like a fucking pussy, pretending to be someone you’re not.”
“I wasn’t pretending.” Blink explains, a hurt look flashing on his face. “I thought it would be easier if you got to know who I am before you got to know the villain side of things.”
“Christ,” Tommy mutters. Fuck this. For a short exposed second, Tommy turns away as quickly as possible to grab his shirt and throw it on. He thinks Blink pales for the briefest of seconds when Tommy turns away and Tommy feels like his heart might just explode out of his chest.
“Tommy, you’re always tense when you’re around the villains so Phil and I just thought… we just thought that maybe it would be easier for you. If you met me as Ranboo instead of Blink.” Blink stammers over his words and this flash of memory hits Tommy, of when Warden called Blink ‘Ranboo’ and Tommy had skimmed over it. How on earth had Tommy been so blind?
Blink continues to try and find the right justifications. “I thought that the day would pass by more smoothly. I didn’t lie about anything, I didn’t ask you those questions in the cafe as a way to hurt you, I just wanted to make a friend. I never meant to make you uncomfortable.”
“Yeah, well, mission fucking failed, I guess.” Tommy snaps. “If you want to get to know me, next time just do what villains are meant to do and kick my ass for it. Hell, get Warden to use his fucking powers on me! At least that way I’ll know you’re trying to get information out of me.”
“Tommy, that’s the opposite of what I want.” Blink pleads. “I didn’t want to hurt you. I wanted to get to know the real you, not the person you pretend to be when you’re around villains.” Blink hesitates, choosing his next words carefully.
It makes Tommy’s skin crawl. He felt vulnerable, far too vulnerable for someone stuck somewhere with a villain. How had he let the situation spiral out of control like this?
He was lying low until Dream saw him at the bank and his entire life imploded in front of his eyes. The villains are the only people on earth who can protect him so it was that or leave the city.
Fucksakes, why didn’t he just leave? It would have been easier than having this conversation right now.
Tommy doesn’t know how much time passes but it’s long enough that Blink is rambling again, shaking his head apologetically.
“Dude, I’m so genuinely sorry. I didn’t want to upset you. That was the whole point of this.”
“It’s fine.” Tommy grits out, in a way that suggests it’s really not but Tommy doesn’t have many better alternatives right now. Blink opens his mouth to speak and then shuts it again.
“Tommy, your back...” Blink whispers.
“I said I don’t want to talk about it.” He could barely hold eye contact with Blink, not when his whole face felt like it was burning. Not when Tommy could feel all four of the scars, stretching over his skin.
“I’m being serious.” Blink says, voice soft and quiet in that way that makes Tommy want to rip his head off because he can’t stand it. He can’t fucking stand it. “What happened?”
“I’m not telling you.”
“Tommy, this is serious.” Blink says and Tommy stiffens when he steps closer. “Who did that to you?”
“You have no right to be asking me that.” Tommy hisses, forcing himself to stand straight. Tommy hears his phone buzz faintly behind him and nearly deflates in relief since he now had a way out of this fucking conversation.
Tommy turns and grabs his phone, turning back to Blink. Out of the corner of his eye he sees Blink’s hand move up and without really thinking, Tommy snatches his wrist, gripping it tightly.
“Blink, I told you to fucking leave. Just… just leave it alone.” Tommy warns and with his voice a little weaker than before finishes with, “Please.”
Tommy couldn’t be upset about the scar, it was his fault Ranboo even saw it in the first place. He couldn’t be angry that Ran was concerned and genuinely asking what had happened. Fuck, if Tommy saw a huge ass scar on someones back he’d be curious too. But his scar isn’t something he wants to talk about.
Ever.
Tommy turns his phone on, eyes flicking to a text. “Angel is messaging me, we should go.”
“Tommy if you ever want to talk—”
“Ranboo, stop.” Tommy snaps. His head was screaming in panic at him, but using Ranboo’s real name caught the attention that Tommy needed to catch. “I’m fine and I’m being so serious when I say I’m not telling you. If you want to find out, then you assholes will have to make me.”
“What? Make you?” Ranboo asks in horror and Tommy shrugs.
“Warden has his power for a reason, right? I’m sure that’s not above you.” Tommy was entirely reliant on the idea that this was in fact above Ranboo. The idea of Warden using his power on him made Tommy actually sick to the stomach.
Ranboo stares at Tommy like he’ll be able to figure him out, ever thought and feeling that just went through him, in a matter of seconds and instead he ends up staying silent.
“We wouldn’t do that.” Ranboo answers in a quiet voice.
“Okay. Good.” Tommy steps back and folds his arms.
“I really am sorry for lying.” Ranboo continues. He keeps talking as he gathers up his own belongings and starts to pack them away. “I thought maybe if you didn’t know I was Blink—”
“Ranboo.” Tommy cuts him off and Ranboo’s face drops before he covers it with a small nod. “Just— it’s okay. I don’t need a thousand excuses. Next time just be honest with me. A simple apology is good enough.”
Lying about his identity bothered Tommy.
A lot. The reasoning was the justification though, and Tommy had to understand that. Ranboo hiding the fact he was Blink... It’s pretty fucking similar to Tommy hiding the fact he’s Stitch. He couldn’t make it a problem. Not when he was doing the same to Ranboo.
Ranboo’s silent for a short moment. “Are you sure?”
“Yeah.” Tommy sucks in a breath. “I’m sure. You’re forgiven or whatever.”
Ranboo smiles slightly and then picks up his phone and reads a message. His face slowly changes as he reads the message.
“Blade is injured.” Ranboo frowns.
“Yeah, Angel messaged me and asked me to come back to the apartment.” Tommy wonders vaguely if Blade told him that he wasn’t home at the moment.
“Oh god, Blade says he’s mildly injured.”
“Isn’t that a good thing?”
“This is Blade. He could be missing a lung and shrug it off.” Ranboo says with a sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. “He’s not the best at judging how deadly a wound is.”
Tommy stares at Blade relatively blankly. “...So how bad will the injury be?”
Ranboo bites the inside of his cheek and then glances over at Tommy. “Do you get motion sick easily?”
Tommy’s eyes widen when a little purple puff of particles comes off Ranboo and he shakes his head with a bold laugh. “Fuck that. You’re not teleporting me anywhere.”
Ranboo frowns, a flash of concern on his face and Tommy waivers for a second. “Alright then. How fast can you drive?”
-
He’s got the music cranked up while he drives.
The answer is very, very fast. If there’s one thing Tommy’s good at, it’s getting places on time.
Within reason of course. Tommy’s driving faster than the speed limit, but not fast enough to catch the attention of a cop. And even if he was driving too fast, he knew where the cops usually hung around. He takes the roads which will be fastest, but emptiest.
Ranboo gets thrown against the window, yelling out. “Jesus, we’re not in that much of a rush.”
“Seatbelt.” Tommy reminds, fingers gripping the steering wheel tighter. “It’s rule five!”
Jesus, you’d think he was working with amnesiacs. Couldn’t these assholes remember any of his rules for just one day? It’s like they’re trying to disrespect Tommy by endangering themselves. His rules were fair and number five is the most important.
To hell with Ranboo. He should have put his seatbelt on. Tommy intentionally turns far more aggressively than needed at the next corner. Ranboo smacks his head against the window again and Tommy does a poor job at concealing a laugh.
“Whatever.” Ranboo grumbles beneath his breath. He goes to reach out to change the music station and Tommy smacks his hand.
“Don’t touch the radio.” Tommy says and Ranboo glances at him.
“You can’t drive like a maniac and have the speaer.” Ranboo shoots back with no malice in his voice, pulling out his phone and connecting himself to the bluetooth.
God, did he not know passenger etiquette? The driver picks the music. Tommy turns the music down before Ranboo even picks his song out of spite.
Damn you, Ranboo. Damn you.
A different song starts playing through the speaker and Tommy’s nose scrunches up. “What the hell is this?”
“Lemon demon!” Ranboo grins. “This is A Mask of My Own Face. I thought it was fitting.”
Tommy doesn’t say anything, he just lets himself fall into silence and listen to Ranboo’s… mediocre music taste.
When Ranboo turns it up he doesn’t stop him though and Tommy denies ever bopping his head to the chorus.
They were coming up on some lights. They flick to orange and he speeds up. They race through the lights and Tommy doesn’t fight the smile that spreads across his face. There was something so amazing about driving. It was a release for him. An escape.
It feels impossible that he nearly gave it all up because of Dream. Even if he’d never started working for Dream, it would still be his whole life. Maybe in a different universe he could have been a taxi driver. Or a racer.
He risks a glance towards Ranboo who looks less thrilled about the drive and more horrified. He had a holy-shit-we’re-going-fast-what-the-fuck sort of face. Tommy laughs at his expression and slows down as they start to arrive.
When the car finally slows to a stop, rather smoothly as though they hadn’t been speeding moments before, it takes Ranboo a moment to actually move and work himself out of his trance.
Ranboo sucks in a breath. “I am so unbelievably glad we found you and that you’re our get away driver.” He turns to Tommy and gets a toothy grin in response.
They get out of the car, and Ranboo offers to teleport Tommy up the stairs who refuses vehemently. Ranboo shrugs and teleports up to the top while Tommy rushes his way up the stairs to see Blade.
Despite Tommy’s protests, they show up to his apartment. Tommy had argued he didn’t want blood everywhere and Blade had messaged him to suck it up. (Apparently your opinion becomes null and void when your apartment is already a ‘disaster.’ The black shower stain, sticky wall, and asbestos had valued it pretty low according to Blade.)
Tommy goes to unlock the door, pulling out his keys. He doesn’t even bother to act surprise when Ranboo just keeps walking and the door is somehow unlocked.
“Fucking— yeah, sure. Let yourself right in.” Tommy grumbles, following Ranboo’s lead.
Of course. How silly of him to assume his apartment door should be locked. Like how he left it.
(How Blade has keys to his apartment he doesn’t know. He’s pretty sure he doesn’t want to know either.)
Immediately, he’s hit with the smell of something burning. Tommy’s eyebrows furrow and he looks towards his kitchen where two people were standing, using his stove to cook something.
“Big man, I think you added too much cheese.” An almost familiar voice notes, hovering over one of Tommy’s cooking pots. He was standing on a small wooden step Tommy owned and was level height with the man next to him. Rocket was sporting his usual attire; yellow tinted steam-punk goggles resting on his forehead and a metal plated lower face mask.
It was the brown bomber jacket and yellow fabric that patched it up which gave him away the most.
“Maybe we were supposed to take it out of the water first? I just don’t know how Niki does it.” Phil responds and—
“Holy shit.” Tommy deadpans. “Was anyone honest to me about their identity?”
“Oh FUCK, intruder!” Rocket startles, stumbling back off the step stool, barely catching himself and ducking behind the counter. His hand sticks out from behind it and grabs wildly at the air for Phil.
Ranboo teleports over to Rocket and pulls him back up who gasps, looks angrily towards Ranboo, and then punches him in the arm.
“Dude, my hiding place!” Rocket complains and Ranboo groans, holding his arm.
Phil whirls around, green robe with clear scorch marks and when he meets Tommy’s eyes, there’s a note of something apologetic. Tommy focuses less on that and more on the fact he’s got a black eye and a split eyebrow.
“Theseus.” Phil says, blinking in surprise. “Oh, mate, thank god you’re here. Can you heal Blade?”
“You’re injured too.” Tommy says and crosses over, reaching a hand up and gingerly touching Phil’s face. Phil smiles but shakes his head.
“Blade needs it much more than I do.”
“He’s in here, Theseus.” Another voice says from over Tommy’s shoulder and it takes Tommy so much by surprise he thrusts his elbow backwards in a panicked shout and walks straight into Phil, hurriedly turning himself around.
“Mother fucker!” The man calls out and Tommy quickly registers him to be the same bald fella who gave him the keys and directed him to the van only a little while ago.
He’s not bald bald but he’s definitely bald. He had a wicked eye visor which was pushed up onto the top of his head, refracting blue or red depending on the angle you were looking at it from and he had a matching pair of pants and black jacket that had red and blue lightning zipping along the sides, broken up into shapes and fragments.
“You alright, Aegis?” Phil asks and Tommy registers the name distantly.
“Been fuckin’ better, haven’t I?” Aegis groans, clutching his chest and struggling to straighten up and Tommy frowns.
“Are you the guy from the laundromat? Jake or something?”
“It’s Jack, thanks, and yeah. Most people don’t know me as a laundromat guy, it’s usually something a little cooler than that.”
Rocket snorts loudly and Jack turns and glares at him.
“Whatever. Shit, that hurt.” Jack says, walking back towards Tommy’s bedroom. (Tommy curses internally because if Blade got blood all over his mattress, he’d lose it.)
“Yeah well you deserved it, didn’t you dickhead?” Tommy crosses his arms apprehensively, following him into the next room. “Blade, so help me god if you ruined my sheets… holy shit.”
Blade was there, holding a wet cloth against bicep. Not that a wet cloth was going to do much for the burns that snaked its way up his arm, marking him with ripped, pink-red flesh.
“Hey Theseus.” Blade grits out between his teeth. How he hadn’t passed out from pain or how he wasn't on his hands and knees asking for painkillers is beyond Tommy’s understanding.
“Holy shit.”
“Yeah, you said that, actually. What took you so long?”
“We drove.”
“Blink can teleport?”
“Yeah, but like… fuck that?”
Blade sighs and sinks back a little into his pillow.
Jack creaks the door open a bit more from behind Tommy, taking a shaky breath. “You look like crap.”
Blade scoffs, voice strained. “Thanks, Aegis.”
“He knows I’m Jack.” Jack says and Blade looks visibly disapproving.
“I thought… thought we were gonna give i’ some time before name revealing.” Blade says breathlessly, words starting to slur together. He looks clammy, pale, and like he really should be in shock by now.
“Would you be pissed if I told Phil I wanted pork for dinner?” Jack asks, poking fun at Blade’s hog mask.
“Tell dad I wan’ stuffed potatoes.” Blade shuts his eyes and makes a low grumbling noise. Tommy doesn’t miss the fact that Blade says dad. Holy shit, did that mean the Angel of Death was his fucking father? “Can I get some help?”
Tommy snaps out of it, muttering an apology beneath his breath and finding his way to Blade’s side. He takes the wet cloth away, throwing it to the side and extends Blade’s arm fully.
“What happened?” Tommy asks. He heals Blade’s hand first, carefully brushing the skin as he goes along and it mends itself. Small golden threads wind their way around Blade’s hand, slowly intertwining as they work their way up.
“Blaze got lucky.” Blade clenches his jaw and looks over to Tommy. Who was steadily sending healing up through Blade’s arm. Tommy was trying hard to keep the healing from glowing, focusing on sending it steadily but still effectively. Blade’s veins were lighting up with white and gold as it worked.
“Maybe you’re just shit at fighting.” Jack suggests. “All those enhanced senses and you still can’t dodge a flame.”
“Yes, now is the time to make all your funny quips and comments. You’re hilarious, Jack. Honestly, you’ve got me rolling with laughter.” Blade scowls.
“Hold still.” Tommy whispers, almost like it’s a thought to himself, and Blade stops moving immediately.
Blade and Jack both look entranced, staring at the small glow as Tommy does the work.
Once it’s done Tommy pulls away, inspecting his handy work and looking expectantly at Blade to see if there’s anything else. Blade flexes his hand cautiously, looking somewhat surprised when all the pain is gone.
Blade sucks in a breath. “You’re surprisingly good at that.”
“If I was bad at it, this would be extremely awkward.” Tommy jokes and Blade’s mouth twitches in a smile. “But be careful with your arm for a few hours. The skin is gonna be really sensitive.”
Blade hums, looking at his arm. “Okay.” Jack reaches over and slaps it so hard, the sound reverberates.
Blade shouts out in pain, turning to Jack and grabbing his shirt. Tommy’s heart skips a beat and he backs up immediately.
“Oh, fuck!” Jack yells as he raises both hands nervously. He has shit-eating grin on his face that betrays his words. “I’m sorry! I got curious.”
“Curious?!” Blade yells back and Tommy flinches at the noise despite also carrying a smile.
“Boys?” Phil shouts out. “You alright?”
“Fuck this, I’m going back to the others.” Tommy laughs, although it’s strained. A forced kind of laughter which he has to push out. They were just
play fighting.
Tommy repeats it like a mantra so he doesn’t freak out.
“Yep!” Jack calls back with a laugh. "I wanted to know if it hurt or not." Jack yelps and Blade picks him up by the shirt. Jack pinches his fingers together. "And maybe I wanted to piss you off, just a teeny bit."
They were play fighting. That was all it was. Tommy keeps reminding himself of that as he backs out of the room. He shuts the door firmly, wincing when there’s a crashing noise and more yelling because they were play fighting. He knew that.
Nobody was angry. It was just how they acted with each other.
Tommy turns back towards the kitchen where Phil, Ranboo and Rocket were standing and watching him.
There’s another banging noise from behind Tommy.
Maybe,
hopefully,
Phil, Ranboo and Rocket were less chaotic.
Notes:
SORRY IM LATE. if you see spelling errors tell me <3 i didn't re-read this chapter at ALL
this chapter was so hard to write for like no reason at all istg
consider leaving a kudos or comment :]
Chapter 10: Meet your new crew!
Summary:
“I don’t understand the music.” Techno says and Tommy quirks an eyebrow.
“I don’t think there’s much meaning at all to this music video.” Tommy says with a breathless laugh, taking a bite of his sandwich.
“No, not the music video. I mean I don’t understand your deal with it.”
Notes:
HELLO?? ARE ANY TITS FANS STILL HERE?
if you see any spelling mistakes then shhh no you don't <3 I totally didn't write this sleep deprived and sick then posted it without proof reading pffft noohooo what makes you say that?also heads up, this chapter STARTS with a memory fragment so yeah! enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tommy’s laughing so hard his stomach hurts. “You’re a terrible driver!”
Dream smiles a little bit. The tires screech as Dream turns the car, spinning around in circles. Over and over and over again like a record player.
The area they were in was unlike anything Tommy had ever seen. It was the perfect driving course with plenty of empty space, long stretches, obstacles and ramps. It was everything Tommy would need and it was all his.
“Dream, stop!” They’ve both got a smile a mile wide. Tommy clutches the side of the car to stop himself from falling out of his seat.
“Are you getting nauseous?” Dream looks over and his foot pushes down on the gas a little more, speeding up as the car skids around and around.
“Yes!”
“Really?” Dream laughs breathlessly in surprise. “C’mon, how are we going to be teammates if a little bit of spinning makes you nauseous? How about now…” Dream releases the steering wheel and lets the car jerk forward, racing along the concrete with a roaring engine. “Do you feel sick? I don’t know if we can be partners if my get-away driver gets sick at high speeds.”
Tommy nods eagerly. “I’m fine. I don’t feel sick at all, I feel amazing.”
“Amazing?”
“I’m fucking fantastic.”
Dream grins and shakes his head, sending the car back into spinning. “Let’s see if we can keep it that way, Tommy.”
“Out of my way!” Rocket yells, waving a block of cheese angrily. His attempts at trying to clean up the kitchen were proving to be more of a challenge than anything else.
“Sorry!” Ranboo exclaims, shifting to the side and lifting a pot above Rocket’s head.
“You can literally teleport and somehow you still manage to stand in my path.” Rocket grumbles, throwing Tommy’s fridge door open and haphazardly throwing the cheese inside.
“It’s a life skill.” Ranboo scoffs, sarcasm dripping from his voice.
“Maybe your drawback is being a pain in the ass.” Rocket snorts.
Tommy sits by the kitchen counter, staring and smiling in amusement as the chaos unfolded in front of him.
“Where do these go?” Phil hums, opening cabinets to try and find where to put the pot.
“Bottom shelf.” Tommy points out and Phil “oohs!” appreciatively.
Rocket on the other hand, bangs his head on one of the cabinets Phil had opened and shouts loudly, swearing and cursing the man. It’s impossible for Tommy not to burst out laughing at the sight. Despite Rocket cussing Phil out, they were all hiding laughter.
The dynamic between Rocket and Ranboo was pretty clear and it felt easy to just… click. They acted like a bickering married couple or siblings who’d lived with eachother for far too long, and Phil was the one who reeled them in when they started to run a little bit too rampant.
Ranboo and Rocket had a bond that Tommy admired and a friendliness that he could easily recognise. It was weird, but Tommy was already oddly comfortable around the two. He’d probably feel more comfortable if Ranboo hadn’t lied to him moments earlier and Rocket didn’t bitch about at anything in his way.
It doesn’t take long for them to get talking, just in an idle chat while Blade and Jack were starting to calm down from their roughhousing.
Phil was cleaning up the pasta mess, Ranboo was teleporting around the kitchen as he put everything away, and Rocket had given up, taking a seat next to Tommy and watching the small purple particles that vwooped around in Ranboo’s absence.
“—So you teleport, obviously” Tommy points a finger to Ranboo who nods eagerly, drying a spoon with one of Tommy’s hand towels. Tommy turns to Phil, “You have big ass wings?”
“Yes, the dopey crow ones as you described it.” Phil wheezes and Tommy grins before turning and pointing at Rocket.
“And your power is fireworks? Dude, that kind of sucks balls.”
“Eh.” Rocket shrugs and waves his hand in a so-and-so manner. “They’re a shit ton more powerful than a single firework rocket.”
Tommy squints. “How much more powerful?”
Phil sighs when Rocket's eyes light up at the question.
“Oh god,” Ranboo says under his breath. He got the feeling that he’d just started an age-old conversation between them.
“Oh! It depends on the day and how angry I am.” Rocket immediately sits up and unfurls his palm, letting tiny explosions of colors pop like popcorn kernels. “See, it’s pretty tame when I’m not feeling strongly any way. But if I get really excited or really pissed off…” Rocket grins in a knowing manner. “Boom.”
Tommy finds it hard to imagine the boy furious. None of his anger had felt particularly real so far. Tommy had already worked out that they were around the same age and he felt like he had a good understanding of his personality.
Tommy hums. “So your power is emotionally tied to you?”
Rocket beams. “Yeah, pretty much. It’s my drawback, but I’ll take it over Rans. It’s like his teleport button gets jammed and he starts fuckin’ going all over the place.”
Ranboo shakes his head solemnly. “Dude, you have no idea how much glitching sucks after a long day of teleporting around. I’m just grateful it’s only for long distance teleports and not little hops.”
Tommy bursts out laughing. “That’s awful.”
“I know!” Rocket laughs along with him, despite Ranboo obvious disapproval. “He used to get so motion sick from it.”
“What’s Phil’s drawback?” Tommy asks and both Ranboo and Rocket turn to look at Phil.
Phil shrugs. “Don’t really have one, honestly.”
“You can fly with no consequences?”
Phil hesitates in thought, like he’s about to say something really profound, and then shrugs. “Pretty much.”
“It’s fucked up,” Rocket announces solemnly. “We know.”
Tommy leans back, trying to figure out more questions to ask so he could get a proper grasp on everyone's powers. It wasn’t his most subtly work for finding out information, but it came casually enough that nobody blinked.
Besides, there was a very real part of Tommy that just wanted to talk to them instead of gather intel.
“So what’s the biggest explosion you’ve ever done?” Tommy questions.
Rocket hums, intertwining his fingers together in a serious manner. “Accidentally or on purpose?” At the mere mention of the biggest explosion, Blink groans loudly, palming his face.
Phil scoffs and adds his two cents. “When you’re training to work for the syndicate, we set up fake missions to see how they’d handle stressful scenarios in real time. The answer is, uh, not always good.”
Rocket beams. “Yep! So that mission was just a simple robbery, and I accidentally blew up the building—”
Tommy gapes. “The whole building?”
Rocket scratches the back of his head. “We’re really lucky though because it was an abandoned part of town. Nobody got hurt. And that’s the biggest it’s ever been, I’ve never been able to replicate anything that big since.”
“I got hurt.” Ranboo huffs and Rocket consoles him with a shoulder pat out of pity.
“You were fine.” Rocket scoffs, leaning his face against his hand. “Hannah healed you anyway.”
Tommy’s quiet for a small moment. “Hannah?”
Ranboo and Rocket give Tommy a look like they’d forgotten he was in the room. Phil looks like he might wither away from a breeze.
There’s a slight tension that creeps across the air. Rocket suddenly becomes invested in running his finger along the counter and Ranboo bows his head, focusing in on the spoon he’s drying.
“Uh, yeah.” Rocket clears his throat. “Thorne?”
He almost doesn’t believe it when he hears it at first. “Your healer was Thorne? ”
“When Rocket and I joined the Syndicate she taught us pretty much everything.” Ranboo nods and Rocket grins, some energy sparking again in his eyes.
“Oh! And when we first joined, Hannah and Niki tried teaching us how to cook.”
“And that went well!” Blink looks back towards Tommy’s kitchen, the pasta they’d tried cooking was in a small white bowl. It looked pretty shit, but they’d insisted on saving it for whatever reason.
Tommy refused to believe they’d actually end up eating it. There’s no way, right?
Tommy clears his throat. “I thought Thorne was a stand alone fighter. I mean, yeah she was at plenty of team ups but she rarely worked with anyone.”
It made sense for the Syndicate to have their hands on one of the most powerful healers in the world but Thorne was rarely seen working with anyone. Shit, she was rarely seen in general.
Thorne was… well, she was one of the best healers in the world.
Her power was more than healing, it was life and the power of life proved to be more deadly than ever imaginable.
Out of the corner of Tommy’s eye, he catches movement and he can see Jack and Blade walking over to where they were sitting. He has no idea how long the sneaky fuckers were standing to the side, listening in on the conversation.
“No, Hannah wasn’t a stand alone fighter.” Phil shakes his head gently. “She just didn’t like all the chaos of a battle.”
“She could still destroy Jack in a battle though.” Blade grins and Jack gives him a dirty look.
“I could kick Hannah’s ass.” Jack retorts and both Phil and Blade laughs. Jack turns to Rocket and Ranboo for support who both avoid eye contact like the plague. “Fuck you guys, I totally could!”
Blade shakes his head, making a cutting moment across his neck while looking at Tommy and mouthing the words, “He couldn’t.”
Tommy had never fought her personally, but he’d seen a few injuries that Dream had sustained from her power. One of Thorne’s signatures was to carry around rose flowers with her, growing the stem beyond belief into a deadly weapon that was capable of acting like an extension of herself.
The thorny stems would lash out, snaking around you and rendering you immobilized.
It was a pain in the ass to heal and an even bigger pain in the ass to try and remove.
“I didn’t think we’d tell you so soon, but Thorne was our last healer.” Phil watches Tommy carefully.
“But now we’ve got you.” Rocket waves a hand at Tommy happily.
Blade hums, “You’ve got big shoes to fill, kid.” and then he goes to sit down at the table.
Time seems to slip away as the conversation continues.
Instead of having the failed attempt at pasta Rocket and Ranboo tried to cook, Blade gets Phil to order some pizza to the apartment. It’s all very familiar in an offbeat sort of way. The sort of way that makes his heart ache.
It reminds him of when he was working with Dream. Not the bad times, but before Dream started changing.
It reminds him of those good times where it was all laughing and late nights instead of working and training.
Tommy was trying to bury the part of him that missed it.
Because it… it wasn’t good for Tommy to miss it and Tommy swears that if patterns start repeating he’ll leave.
But this time it’s different. He really needs it to be different and he’s not sure if he’s just convincing himself this time it’ll be better or if it actually will be.
“Finally!” Ranboo teleports over to Blade, who’d just grabbed the pizza boxes and then teleports them onto the table in less than a second.
Rocket was tearing them open eagerly with the help of Tommy.
Tommy takes the top pizza box from the stack of six and goes to open the lid. He hesitates when he sees a name written in black sharpie on the cardboard.
“...Techno?” Tommy questions and the room goes silent. Tommy stares at the name blankly.
Phil blinks owlishly and makes eye contact with Blade. “I forgot they put your name on the order.”
Blade glares at Phil so murderously, Tommy’s surprised he hasn’t jumped up from his seat. He takes a small breath before speaking. “You forgot my name was on the order? Phil, are you serious?”
Rocket bursts out laughing, “Oh, Phil you’re in trouble.”
Phil smiles, waving a dismissive hand. Blade looks unbelievably pissed at the dismissal, but stews silently.
“Techno mate, calm down. It’s fine. Theseus can know our names, I trust him, and no Tubbo, nobody is in trouble.”
“STOP.” Techno bursts, staring wide eyed with a kind of look that suggests he’s not sure if he wants to kill Phil or muffle him.
Jack hides a laugh behind a slice of pizza, burying his face out of sight and Tommy can’t help but find himself smiling along whilst being beyond surprised.
Tommy snorts. “If I was going to betray you pricks, I would have done it the first time you started showing up to my apartment.”
“Well if Angel trusts him..” Tubbo shrugs, taking off his mask so he can eat the pizza. Techno was staring jaw dropped and shouting complaints that they were all tuning out.
It was more funny than scary, although Tommy definitely had his guard up, ready to move if the situation changed from playful banter.
“Bruhhh.” Techno says after an extended period of bickering and Tommy finds it oddly hilarious to hear the Blade say “bruh”. Techno sinks back into his chair with a loud groan. He pinches the bridge of his nose in defeat. “When we all get killed and betrayed because we revealed our identities, I’m writing you all out of my will—”
“You have nothing I want.” Phil scoffs and it earns him a playful punch in the arm.
Tubbo holds out a hand towards Tommy. “It’s nice to meet you properly.”
Tommy bursts out laughing, nodding his head and taking Tubbo’s hand. “Nice to meet you too.”
-
Tommy stops being surprised everytime he wakes up with a villain in his apartment. In the past week, there hasn’t been a single day where he’s woken up without someone breaking into his home.
He really hated it at first. Tommy slept light, waking up at the jingle of their keys (how they got keys, he can’t fucking fathom), at the whispers as they walk through his house, or the footsteps or door creaks when they move around.
Tommy was trained to wake up at a whisper and now that there’s whispers constantly in the early morning, all he can really do is try to ignore that training and sleep through it, which really feels like a waste of skill in his mind, or start getting up at the ass crack of dawn just because some fuckin’ villain couldn’t keep his feet quiet as he thumped through Tommy’s house.
Tommy knows it’s a necessary evil though, so he bites his tongue and everytime he jerks awake because Techno dropped a book or Tommy rolls out of bed, reaching for a knife that isn’t there because one of the dickheads decided to use his toilet, he just tries to remind himself that this is the cost of safety.
After being scared out of his body he’ll crack the door open from his bedroom to see who it is. Sometimes it’s Techno on Tommy’s armchair, versing himself in a lame game of chess. Other times it’s Phil, squinting at his phone and tapping awkwardly through sharpened nails, declaring he found a new cafe.
If it’s not Phil, It’s Techno. If It’s not Techno, it’s Jack. If it’s none of the three, it’ll be Tubbo and Ranboo.
For the next week, Tommy wakes up to a villain in his house and just accepts it. The deal was that they’d protect him from Dream and in exchange, get Tommy to work for them.
He guesses this is what that looks like.
Villains running around his house all the time seems to become a frequent occurrence.
What else can he do? He couldn’t fucking kick them out if he tried. He’d wanted some privacy a few days after the regular visits came around and Techno had practically ragdolled when Tommy had tried dragging him out of the house.
When Tommy had tried dragging Warden up a flight of stairs after the trash can and bank meeting incident, he’d concluded that moving someone was fucking difficult. He’d learnt his lesson and there was a simple deduction to trying to move Techno.
The bastard was heavy.
But all in all, Tommy doesn’t mind it. It’s sort of nice getting to know them better. If anything, it made him feel more comfortable about the whole ordeal.
It doesn’t matter what they’re doing, they’re just there and that’s… okay.
You would think he’d feel scared shitless being around villains all the time.
When he first met them, he definitely was. But the more that they show up, the more he keeps talking to them and seeing how they interact, the less he feels worried.
It humanizes them. They’re not ruthless, deranged, corrupt individuals. They’re losers who play video games, or nerds who read Sun Tzu, or pricks who like whipped cream in their tea. (Seriously, what the fuck is up with that last one?)
Don’t get Tommy wrong, he’s still cautious. He freaks out when someone shows up unexpectedly. He flinches if one of them moves too fast or talks too loudly, he counts how many steps it would take to each room in the apartment and how quickly it would take to leave.
Tommy doesn’t push the boundaries, he lets himself sit comfortably within the limits because
fuck that.
Trying to test what you can and can't get away with with heroes is daunting, the prospect of doing that with villains makes him feel sick to his stomach.
And most importantly, he maintains a fake name. Theseus Innes. Of course, telling Ranboo his real name is definitely a wrench in the plans, but everyone seems to accept that Tommy is just a nickname. It feels weird hearing the villains say it, like something uncomfortable leaning against his chest but he thinks he’ll get used to it in time.
Nonetheless, he does well at keeping the information he shares limited. Tommy changes the subject each time they ask about him and makes up for it with loudness. Change the topic by overcompensating with loud, abrupt comments. It throws them off. Change the mood yourself before someone else can.
At this rate, it feels impossible for him to ever let his guard down. The thought that these were villains, villains he’d fought and bled from in his past, still linger at the back of his mind.
At the very least, Tommy was starting to understand how the deal was going to work.
It’s… well, it’s a real partnership. They work for each other and with each other, 50/50. Completely even.
Split.
With Dream, it was never a fair partnership. It makes Tommy’s stomach twist with nervousness but above all else, he’s excited.
“What the fuck!” Tommy shouts, nearly dropping his sandwich when he turns around and sees Techno is sitting on the couch. “Would it kill you to fucking knock once in a while? Maybe it’s not a good idea to break into peoples homes, you absolute twat.”
Techno twists his head around. “Eh, knocking doesn’t sound as funny as randomly appearing in your apartment.”
“Hate to burst your bubble and all that, boss man but appearing in my apartment isn’t funny.” Tommy grumbles, taking a bite of his sandwich as he takes a seat opposite Techno.
Techno pauses to evaluate, “On the contrary, it’s hilarious.”
Tommy turns on the TV, flipping over to the music channel and lets the songs play in the background. It was mostly just mainstream pop music and although it wasn’t Tommy's first choice, it did the job.
Techno watches him carefully before his eyes fall on the TV and stay there. Some shitty ass music video was playing where confetti cannons were blasting in the background of a bunch of dancers.
“I don’t understand the music.” Techno says and Tommy quirks an eyebrow.
“I don’t think there’s much meaning at all to this music video.” Tommy says with a breathless laugh, taking a bite of his sandwich.
“No, not the music video. I mean I don’t understand your deal with it.”
Tommy scrunches his nose up, taking another mouthful of sandwich. “Wha’ about m’ music, bitch?”
Techno shrugs, leaning back into the couch. “You just always have music playing whenever any of us come over.”
Music has been Tommy’s lifeline ever since he started working for Dream and since then, it’s been his number one way of helping himself calm down. Tommy finds himself playing music a lot when the villains come around just to help ground him a bit more.
Tommy sits quietly for a few seconds before humming nonchalantly. “It’s just good, innit?”
“I don’t believe that.” Techno responds and there’s a stony silence between them. “You need it. I don’t know why, but you do.”
Tommy shrugs, tearing a piece of crust off his bread. “Dunno. Just how I cope, I suppose?”
He says it like an off handed comment but it makes his heart slam against his chest when he sees how Techno looks at him. Confusion and concern, bundled up into a ball of emotion.
“What do you mean?” Techno frowns and fuck, maybe he should have just changed the topic like usual.
Tommy relaxes his body posture, acting calm. “You know, like, it's just helpful?”
“Helpful…?” Techno hesitates.
“Yeah.” Tommy nods and then points to the screen. “Hey, Tech. Look at the weird fucking costumes those back up dancers have.”
A beat of silence.
“How is it helpful?” Techo continues and Tommy’s throat goes dry. Fuck, he wasn’t getting out of this one.
Tommy does a half hearted shrug, acting very interested in his sandwich to avoid eye contact.
“You know.” Tommy says and there is utter silence that follows. “It’s like, calming and shit.”
Techno drums his fingers against the couch and Tommy can feel his eyes on him, heavy and pressing against him.
“Tommy, are you afraid of me?”
Tommy nearly chokes on his sandwich. “No.” He says it far too fast and Techno shoots a disbelieving look. “Listen Techno, I’m not fuckin’ scared of you. You’re a big puss. You read nerd books and suck at whatever the fuck mario kart is.”
He doesn’t actually know if Techno sucks at Mario Kart but Tubbo and Ranboo had sworn up and down that it was a video game and Techno was shit at it.
Techno huffs as Tommy finishes off the last of his sandwich and wipes his hands on his pants. “Then elaborate. The music is the one thing I can’t figure out.”
Tommy groans excessively loud, rolling his eyes.
Tommy’s sure there’s plenty of things the man can’t figure out, but music didn’t seem like one of the things that would give away any information about Tommy’s personal life.
“I have this… thing.” Well, it sounds stupid when he tries to say it outloud.
“Oh, that clears everything up, thanks. A thing?”
“Yeah, dickhead. A thing.” Tommy snaps. Tommy debates throwing the remote at Techno’s head. He decides not to. Not because he’s afraid of Techno, but because Tommy’s a huge man who doesn’t need to resort to violence.
“Tell me about your ‘thing’ then.”
“It’s weird to describe, I dunno. It’s like—” Tommy waves vaguely to his head. He sighs deeply. “Alright, I’m gonna tell you something and if you repeat it to anyone I’ll stab you.”
Techno’s mouth pulls up into a smile, “Are we about to bond? Phil will be so jealous, I won’t repeat it but I will brag.”
“Fuck you.” Tommy laughs and Techno laughs too, crossing his arms in wait.
Tommy trails off and looks away, staring at the television. He doesn’t want the silence to draw out between the two of them so he tries to just spit it out. “When I was a lot younger, my parents were both shot and I… well, obviously I fucking survived, didn’t I?”
Techno’s arms drop back down to his side. “Oh, wow, I thought we were jokin’ around. Tommy, you don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to.”
“It’s fine.” Tommy snorts and keeps his eyes glued to the pixels on the screen. “But I guess the music started off as a way so I wouldn’t freak out at loud sounds. Which I still do, freak out that is. But music makes everything so much easier.”
Techno blinks. “Loud noises trigger you?”
“They what?” Tommy scrunches his nose up. “Is that a gun joke? God damn it, Techno.” Tommy starts to grin but doesn’t laugh because of the deadpan face Techno has.
“No, not like a gun. Jesus, I mean like an emotional trigger.” Techno hesitates, figuring out the best way to explain it. “It’s something that sets you off and makes you think of things you don’t want to think of.”
“Oh.”
Techno shakes his head and ohh, that makes a lot more sense. Yeah, Tommy guesses it is a trigger of his. “Tommy, how are you meant to be a villain if loud noises trigger you?”
“Easy.” tommy jabs a finger in Techno’s direction. “I become the loud noise, baby.”
“Tommy, no.”
He wasn’t about to take life advice from Techno of all people.
“Yes.” Tommy waves a dismissive hand at an obviously concerned Techno. It was kind of weird seeing this side of Techno, but Tommy didn’t find himself hating it. There were no sorrys or weird empty apologies for things that couldn’t change.
Although, if Techno had known most of Tommy’s life was spent working for heroes, he’d have an entire attitude change.
Tommy shrugs, “Look, so long as I have music playing, I’m fine. It’s more than just cover for loud noises. Dude, I don’t really know how it happened, but over the years I became really dependent on music. I don’t know what I’d do without music. Music has spiraled into something a lot more. Something bigger in my life than it should be.”
Techno nods in understanding at that.
“Do you have any others? Like other things I should be aware of?” Techno asks and Tommy shrugs before nodding. “What like?”
Tommy squints at Techno. What fucking game was this guy playing? Was he trying to get information out of him? “Why do you want to know?”
Techno laughs at that. “So I don’t fire off a gun next to you or put you in a position where you go fully catatonic. It’s like, Phil hates having his wings touched so I help him avoid situations where that might happen. You don’t have to tell me, but it makes things a hell of a lot easier.”
He hates that Techno has a point. Tommy bites the inside of his cheek. What triggered him and why the fuck can he literally not think of anything? He knows there’s a lot. His mind just goes completely blank when he tries to think of anything.
“I dunno.” Tommy scrunches his nose up and crosses his arms.
Techno hesitates and then lets them fall into quiet. Both of them are silent for a long time and they sit quietly, in each other's company.
Techno picks at the fabric of the couch, clearing his throat quietly. “You know, when I was younger I learnt how to play the violin.”
Tommy practically launches himself out of his seat. "You can do WHAT?"
Chapter 11: Music and the road
Summary:
He feels weirdly privileged to hear Techno’s music and when he looks at Phil, he’s smiling like a bastard. Phil looks over at Tommy with this expression that screams, “Can you see that? Can you see how talented Techno is?” and Tommy thinks,
How could you ever be casual about being able to play the violin as wonderfully as this? Why would you ever choose to do anything else?
Chapter Text
He’s not sure what he was expecting. Truthfully, Tommy was thinking Techno would bring a recording of some average violin playing.
Maybe Tommy had subconsciously thought that Techno was just joking around about the whole thing because when he wakes up the next day, he’s surprised to hear the gentle sound of a violin playing.
Tommy doesn’t move for the first few minutes he’s awake, afraid that once he gets up, the sound will stop. It’s not a harsh noise, it’s like something Tommy would hear from a lullaby. Soft, long notes being drawn out across the strings.
What seems worse than getting up and having the music stop is the possibility of falling back to sleep and missing the opportunity all together.
Tommy gets up eventually, only because sleep was starting to tug him back under and if he stayed in bed any longer, he might have fallen into its grasp.
He opens his bedroom door carefully, but not slowly.
It sounds a bit ironic, but Tommy’s just as much of an expert at being quiet as he is at being loud.
If you want to open a creaking door with the least amount of noise possible, you have to lift the door a little bit by the handle and open it quickly. Tommy uses both his hands to open it, putting pressure on the door close to where the hinges are to help make it all the more silent.
There’s a lot of skills he’s picked up over the years. Many of them are from all his hero learning, and others are just life skills.
He considers this a life skill.
The door opens just enough so he can slip through and he stands nervously at the doorframe to his bedroom.
There was Techno standing in front of his couch and Phil, sitting on the couch happily. On the coffee table was a laptop which Techno was staring at intensely.
Phil sees him right away and his face lights up. “Hey mate.”
The music stops and Tommy barely covers up his disappointment.
“I— shit. Sorry, I didn’t want to interrupt.” Tommy straightens, scratching the back of his head and looking between the couch and his bedroom.
“No, no!” You’re not interrupting.” Phil placates. “We haven’t been here for long.”
“Are you sure? ‘Cos I can piss off for a bit.”
Techno raises a brow, “Did my playing put you off that much?” Techno jokes and Tommy feels pink tinge his cheeks as he goes into a ramble of explanations and apologies. Techno laughs with his chest and shakes his head, causing Tommy to fizzle out from his rant. “Tommy, I brought the violin to play for you. Don’t worry about it.”
Tommy hesitates for a moment, like he’s trying to find the trick in the mans words. He shifts his weight from foot to foot, “Right.” and takes a couple steps forward. “Yeah. You’re right.”
Techno shoots Phil a quizzical look over his shoulder and directs Tommy to sit next to him using his head. “Sit down.”
Tommy goes to take a seat on the opposite end to Phil but he pats the cushion right next to him and Tommy hesitates.
Okay— okay, listen! Tommy is nowhere near as afraid of the villains as he used to be, but he’d be lying if he said he treats them like normal, everyday house guests. I mean fuck, Tommy’s never even had a normal everyday house guest.
There are just… he can’t explain it. There are some days where everything is… less… good?
Trying to think about it just makes his head hurt.
But he’s always been cautious. He sticks to what he’s comfortable with, and usually that means sitting opposite from the top ranking villain fucker who broke into his house.
“Tommy, get out of your head.” Techno deadpans and Tommy feels frighteningly seen for once. Tommy pulls the finger, forcing a playful look and Techno nods happily. “Sit down so I can play you a song.”
It’s… it’s stupid he doesn’t want to sit next to Phil. That’s what it is. Why was he even hesitating in the first place? What was wrong with him that would make him not want to sit next to someone? He freezes on himself, not even on purpose, he’s just so caught up in his own thoughts that he lets the wave of it wash him away.
Phil grabs Tommy’s arm and he recoils, heart jumping into his throat—
This was Phil.
Phil who had been endlessly kind to him. Phil who, admittedly, yeah, was in a position of power just like Dream was with Tommy but things are so incredibly different now. He repeats it like a mantra because Phil had never… Phil would never hurt him. The Angel of Death probably wouldn’t have hesitated hurting Stitch, but that wasn’t the same.
No, Phil was not the same as the Angel of Death in the same way Stitch and Tommy act differently.
Tommy takes a deep breath.
Phil.
—he sits down next to Phil who doesn’t seem to notice how Tommy tensed up or pulled back. His entire mind is a constant feed of how close Phil is, the rise and fall of his chest, the black wings which are pressed against his back but still move and shift as he does, each little movement catching Tommy’s eye.
And Techno he… well Techno doesn’t seem to notice, too invested in getting the right chords up and triple checking the positioning of the violin against his chin.
“And so,” He grins, wide enough to show off his teeth, “The pattern repeats.” his hand waving around a sloshing drink. Tommy eyes the liquid warily, his stomach twisting in knots.
“But I don’t want the pattern to repeat.”
The glass clanks against the table and he leans forward, hands intertwined together. “Look, it’s how we’ve always done things around here.”
“But I don’t want… any of this.” Tommy emphasises the word ‘want’, leaning forward himself. “It’s not… healthy. It’s bad— I feel bad!”
Music.
Techno was playing again. Tommy pulls himself out of his thoughts and looks over at the violin. He draws the bow along the strings, notes humming out in an orderly way that seems to fit the puzzle that is Techno in a way Tommy could never have anticipated.
Tommy pulls his knees up to his chest. (It was all in his head, he just needed to remind himself of that.)
“We’re thinking the next mission will be a dinner party.” Phil tells Tommy, waving his hands happily. Techno doesn’t look bothered that Phil is talking through his music but Tommy is. “We’re hoping to join powers with another villain group. Our end goal is to try and take down the hero coalition and knock some sense back into the government. If we get the help of this villain group, we’ll be closer to that goal.”
“Gotta find out if they actually want the same thing as us though.” Techno mutters under his breath, twanging a string when it sounds just slightly out of place. He frowns and then twangs it again, staring purposefully to try and make sure it’s tuned. “Or, if they’re actually just assholes who enjoy hurting other people with no purpose.”
Tommy sucks in a breath. “Right. Either assholes with purpose or assholes who like murdering people.”
“Don’t worry about it, mate.” Phil offers a smile. “You’ll be in the car the whole time.”
Techno fiddles with the string for a moment longer then pauses. He squints in a very stoic, Techno manner that can only be described if you’ve seen it in person. Then he nods to himself and sidesteps so Tommy can see the laptop screen. “Pick a number one through five.”
It was an entire screen of files named something stupid. The names varied from keyboard spam to shit that didn’t even make sense. It looked impossibly unorganized and even more impossible to navigate.
Tommy scrunches his nose up, his shoulders relax a little bit. “What the fuck am I looking at?”
“Songs I can play.” Techno waves a hand vaguely at the screen as Tommy hunches over, squinting. “Songs I used to be able to play. I’m pretty sure I can only remember five of them so that’s your selection.”
“This one” Tommy points to the fourth file. It’s titled ‘MGRoL’ and Tommy assumes it’s an acronym and not a misspelling of the word mongrel. He stares at the list of files, trying to have his brain catch up and stay in the moment. “Did you know all of these songs?”
“Yeah, at some point.” Techno mutters, clicking on the fourth file. It’s impressive. Tommy wonders if Techno has ever really sat down and told him that in a way that makes the cogs in his brain pause for just a second so they can work together in perfect fluidity.
“He’s really good.” Phil grins like a proud parent and Techno snorts, not bothering to glance at Phil or come up with a retort.
“How the fuck did I not know about any of this until recently?” Tommy says, only slightly outraged. “This is sick! Techno, I’d brag about this all the time.”
“I didn’t find out he even owned a violin until he asked for money because one of the strings broke.” Phil admits. Phil wheezes into his hand as Tommy’s jaw drops further.
Then Techno starts playing and suddenly, it’s not so funny.
It’s even better than what Tommy imagined and more compelling than the little tune he caught one room over when he woke up. Tommy doesn’t know what he was expecting, but it’s completely different to what he thought it would be.
It’s raw and beautiful. It’s gentle in the beginning. It’s calm and happy and Tommy listens intently. He watches Techno’s hand, gliding the bow of the violin across the strings with expertise. Tommy doesn’t even realise how tense his posture was until he can start to relax.
Dream would be disappointed he wasn’t hiding how he felt anymore.
He feels weirdly privileged to hear Techno’s music and when he looks at Phil, he’s smiling like a bastard. Phil looks over at Tommy with this expression that screams, “Can you see that? Can you see how talented Techno is?” and Tommy thinks,
How could you ever be casual about being able to play the violin as wonderfully as this? Why would you ever choose to do anything else?
He is ten and the city is cold.
Frigid winds and rain that drenches you when it pours down to the point where if Tommy had frostbite, he wouldn’t know. He is cold all the time. You get used to it.
He is ten and his life is about to change forever because the only time Tommy is warm is when he’s stealing a car and is able to drive around with enough adrenaline that the numbing pain in his fingers starts to melt and the heater is on hot enough that the windows start to fog.
He is ten and feels the weight of the world. He is twice the person most people are at twice his age. Today when he wakes up, a man with brown hair and unnaturally green eyes, will tell him about Las Nevadas. A man he doesn’t quite remember but knows was wearing green will explain that the man who runs the play is always looking for new workers.
Tommy is ten and he will go to Las Nevadas and have his life changed forever. He will go and accept a deal and it will go wrong in the most unexpected, terrible way possible.
It will only pay off years and years later.
When Tommy is able to sit in his own apartment, surrounded by people he actually likes, and do the things he loves.
Music is something that heals what Tommy can’t. Tommy can heal the physical, obviously. Tommy can heal any scrape, burn, bruise or cut. He can heal gashes and slashes, gunshots and infections.
But the heart, the soul, that’s something Tommy needs music to heal. Music is like another part of Tommy, healing the things he cannot touch. It’s become a secondary instinct. Where his powers fail to reach, song takes over.
He doesn’t know at what point he starts to lean against Phil but by the time he’s got his head on Phil’s shoulder, Techno is lost in the music and focusing hard on playing not just the right chords but getting the sound to continue til just the right moment.
He makes Techno play the other songs he could remember and again, Tommy wonders how on earth he could ever be this fucking humble and have the audacity to say he thinks he’ll only remember these five songs when he plays them with such skill he must mean that these songs are the ones he knows so deeply, they’re engrained into him.
It’s weird imagining Techno, this terrifying, high ranking villain in Tommy’s head appear so impossibly soft and play an instrument that sounds so delicate.
In that moment, Tommy doesn’t think there’s anywhere else he’d rather be. Because truly, without a doubt, he loves music that deeply.
So deeply that he doesn’t think the connection could ever disappear.
A few more days pass between the day Tommy discovered that Techno wasn’t talking shit when he declared he could play the violin.
He was sleeping in today, he had nothing better to do. The night before, Tommy had stayed up ridiculously late playing video games because Tubbo and Ranboo wanted to experience Tommy playing Mario Kart for the first time. Techno, the poor man stuck babysitting the three, also thought this was an outrage.
If Tommy has learnt anything, it is that Mario Kart is an evil, cruel, and quite frankly a sadistic game.
They ease Tommy into the world of Mario Kart, but after the first couple games they’re all shouting. They’re shouting so much that nobody can tell if it’s at the screen or at each other.
See Mario Kart, as it would turn out, actually doesn’t aim to make sure the user has fun. No, it aims to destroy the users' friendships.
It starts off fine. In the first round, all Tommy could focus on was how awful it was to try and steer your kart. Tommy complained about the kart physics the whole time and how unrealistic it was compared to a real car.
If you’re going to have a game centered around go-karts, the least you could do is make it actually feel like you’re driving a go-kart.
Techno replied, “L.” and also, “Maybe you’re just bad.”
Tommy’d never played video games before but judging by Tubbo and Ranboo’s reaction, he was doing alright. It took him about an hour to get used to the controls and another hour to learn the mechanics before neither of them could beat him.
And then they devolve into yelling at the screen, laughing fits, joking and jeering with each other.
Tommy manages to only ever get the banana power up as his ability when he goes around the map.
Tubbo drives his kart off the side of the track an endless amount of times. Ranboo somehow manages to glitch his kart and cause uncontrollable, non-stop spinning. And Techno constantly manages to land in the top three each time without fail.
It takes Tommy some time to get used to the controls of the kart, but once Tommy starts winning, he finds the game a lot more enjoyable. Although, Tommy still had a few bones to pick with the game even after he started learning the control.
Seriously, what the fuck was this game? You play as stupid looking little characters (what was a yoshi?) on complicated looking maps and the whole time, Tubbo is cackling about “coconut mall” and refusing to explain himself because Tommy, “Just wouldn’t understand it, big man.”
Ranboo tried to insist that playing as princess peach was a power up, to which Tubbo immediately agreed with because as soon as Ranboo beat him at anything, he’d claim Ranboo was cheating with an unfair advantage and had said so himself.
Techno, upon losing to Tommy, had loudly claimed he hopes Tommy does end up betraying them just so he can kick Tommy’s ass.
It’s chaos and it’s loud and Tommy’s grateful that they don’t question why he chooses to sit away from them when they’re on the couch. But oddly enough, Tommy really enjoys it. It’s not angry yelling, it’s completely different. With them, their tone is so clear.
He knows exactly how Ranboo and Tubbo are feeling the whole time he’s with them because they’re so easily readable.
Tommy enjoyed it a lot, but they’d stayed up far too late and now he was exhausted which is exactly why he feels like burying his face into his pillow when someone knocks on the door.
Fuckers.
Tommy rolls back over in bed. “It’s unlocked you fucking dickheads!”
Techno had recently discovered it was extremely amusing (for him) to knock repeatedly on Tommy’s door instead of letting himself in.
He hears the door jingle open. Phil pokes his head into Tommy’s room. “Why are you still in bed?”
“What time is it?” Tommy groans into his pillow.
“We told you we were all going to meet at lunch so we can talk about our next plan.”
“Shit, I forgot about that. I’m sorry, man.” Tommy rubs his eyes and forces himself out of bed. Techno keeps banging on his door like the dickhead he was.
Tommy stretches his arms and back as he sits up, eyes zoning in on a thin, square shaped box in Phil’s hands.
Tommy squints at him. “What the fuck is that?”
Phil looks down at a pink present and over to Tommy. “We bought you some gifts.”
Tommy freezes, staring at the box in Phil’s hand. “What the.. why? I— I don’t need a gift. Thank you, but it’s fine.” Tommy stands and walks past Phil and towards his front door. “Just keep them for yourself, seriously. It’s okay.”
He opens the door tiredly and Techno nods at him as if he wasn’t actively pissing Tommy off. In Techno’s hand there was another small gift, that fucker, and Tommy considers closing the door on him again.
“Tommy.”
“Techno?” Tommy barely manages to get a word out before Phil is grabbing his arm and pushing past him, pulling him out of the apartment. Tommy tenses instinctively, alarm bells going off in his head. He grips Phil arm back tightly, in case he needs to pull away but he doesn’t stop Phil pulling them both down the stairs. “Oh— fuck, slow down!”
“We’ve got a surprise for you.” Techno says and Phil lets go off Tommy, no longer hauling him down the stairs two at a time. He suspects Phil only let go because Phil’s birdbrain registered it probably wasn’t the safest. Tommy’s vaguely aware Techno following them down and Tommy lets himself get taken into the parking lot and over to his personal garage.
He was feeling more nauseous by the second. There was nothing wrong with gifts, but it always came with this looming sick feeling that gnawed at the back of his mind.
With gifts, you have something to lose. Something that can be taken away or used against you.
He’s caught up short in his thoughts when Phil comes to an abrupt halt outside of the garage. He looks over to Techno and gives an approving look. Techno grins and pulls out Tommy’s garage keys— hold on, how the fuck does Techno have his garage keys? He presses down the button and automatically, the garage door starts opening.
The door slowly groans open, grinding upwards in a painfully slow and loud fashion. Tommy cringes at the noise and Techno smiles sympathetically.
Behind the garage door was a bright yellow car, yeah you fucking heard him, with dark tinted windows and Tommy has to resist the urge to laugh. ,
He walks forward, around the side of the car, fingers gently tracing the thin strip of black and white checkered lines that ran along the side. On top of the car, there was a white rectangular sign that had black text of the word TAXI.
Tommy looks back at them in disbelief. Techno had his arms crossed smugly while Phil was by Techno’s side grinning from ear to ear and opening the small box he was holding, pulling out a set of car keys.
“Holy shit.” Tommy laughs. “I mean— holy shit!”
“You are now officially our get away driver.” Phil holds the car keys out—
His knee mends itself, skin glowing gently as it hashes back together and heals. He was stupid. He was so, so stupid. Of course it wasn’t a simple favour, he just had to be stealing a car from the literal top fucking hero in the country.
Tommy doesn’t stop his ramble, words spilling out of his mouth like liquid. “I’m sorry, holy shit I’m— I had no idea! If I’d known I wouldn’t have dared. I didn’t want to I just— oh fuck, I had to, I made a deal and I… I obviously didn’t realise that the person I was stealing from—”
“Stop.” Dream says and the words die on Tommy’s tongue almost immediately. Dream pauses, watching Tommy with a calculated look that completely replaces all the anger on his face moments before. He crouches down to Tommy’s level, eyes glued to where Tommy’s injury was moments before.
“You’re a healer?” Dream taps Tommy’s knees gently from where he’s crouched.
Tommy nods hesitantly, trying to stop his hyperventilating. “And you know how to drive? Nobody steals a car without knowing how to drive.” Tommy bows his head nervously. Another long, uncomfortable pause.
He could practically see the cogs moving in Dream's brain. “Where are you parents?”
“They—” Tommy chokes on the answer. The memory is still fresh in his brain and he has to fight the urge to cringe. He fails at keeping his face flat when he answers.
Dream’s able to read the expression on his face and his face softens. He gives a taut nod, asking a different question. “How old are you?”
“Ten.” He was too young to be enrolled in the specialist course for healers and Tommy feels relieved to know none of his information will be accessible to Dream. Dream looks up and down the street and then back at Tommy.
—and Tommy takes the keys gingerly. Phil pats him on the shoulder. “Courtesy of the Syndicate.”
There was something unexplainable in the worrying twisting in his stomach. Gifts had made him uneasy in later years. He had something to lose and if he fucked up, it’s not hard to imagine them taking it away from him without hesitation.
He can’t reject the gift, that’s probably the worst possible thing he could do. But accepting it put him on edge.
“I really am sorry.” Tommy murmurs. “I… I didn’t know, I swear.”
Dream sighs. “You know, as a hero, it’s my duty to keep criminals off the street,” the blood drains out of Tommy’s face, “especially criminals who are doing things like stealing cars. I mean, that’s not just any minor crime.”
Tommy’s throat feels tight. He’d fucked up. There was no going back from something this huge. Truly, he’d just ruined his entire life with a snap of his fingers. He should never have taken that deal, he should have questioned why it was so easy in the first place. He’d failed what was asked of him and now he was going to waste away in a cell.
“But maybe I can do you a favor. I hate seeing wasted potential…”
Tommy pushes through the feeling with a smile, trying to ignore the pit in his stomach and just enjoy the moment. He really, really wanted to just enjoy the moment for once.
Tommy’s got no words. From the outside at least, the car looks like it’s in perfect condition. He has no doubt the inside will be the same. He runs his thumb along the metal of the keys, touching along the grooves.
It was… well, it was fucking amazing.
“Out of all the fast cars you could have gotten for getaways, and you picked a taxi?” Tommy chuckles and uses the key to open the door, gaping like a fish out of water once again when he sees how nice the inside is. Spotless, cushioned black seats with the middle back seat of the car folding down into an armrest or cupholder. I mean, shit, this was rich rich.
Techno snorts in laughter and grabs Tommy’s attention. “Well considering when we met you, you were just a civilian with really— and I mean really bad luck, we figured this would be the safest. No offense, but I don’t expect car racing to be a part of your everyday skill set.” Techno answers half heartedly but Tommy can tell by the look on his face that he’s glad Tommy likes it.
“The taxi will help us blend in.” Phil explains, walking over to where Tommy was standing. “Everyone expects a car designed for stealth when you’re doing crimes, but a bright yellow taxi? Nobody ever questions a taxi.”
Tommy couldn’t tell if it was brilliant or ridiculous. They were right to a degree. From their perspective, they think Tommy has no experience as a getaway driver and this is the safer option.
He bites his tongue and doesn’t comment on it, he knows better than to do that.
Instead he ducks his head and gets a better look around the car.
If they knew Tommy had experience, they might have gone for a different car choice.
But shit! Tommy’s not complaining. A black car would draw suspicion but it’s easier to disappear with. An actual car used for racing would stand out like a sore thumb, but Tommy would be pretty fuckin’ unstoppable in terms of speedy-getaways.
A yellow taxi? Nobody even glances twice.
He runs a hand over the steering wheel, relishing in the new car smell. Tommy’s eye catches on where there’s a small screen about the size of an I-pad right where the radio would usually sit. At first he assumes it’s just a modern version of a radio— the kind that’s touch screen and bluetooth; these rich fancy villain fuckers could probably afford it.
But what catches his eye beyond the touch screen, is the range of buttons beneath it.
There’s about 12 silver plated buttons in total, running down in fours beneath the screen.
Each button has a small glowing sign on it, although most Tommy doesn’t understand. He swears some of them are just squiggly lines.
“What’s up with these buttons? The car isn’t going to explode or something if I touch them, will it?” Tommy asks, gently booping a button with his finger. It’s not hard enough to press it, but the thought is there and he can see the two villains stiffening slightly from the corner of his eye.
“Number 12 is self-destruct.” Techno deadpans. Tommy yanks his hand away so hard, he nearly hits himself. Techno says it with such a flat expression that Tommy nearly doesn’t question the fact there’s a designated Blow-Us-The-Fuck-Up button attached to the inside of the car.
“What?! Are you taking the piss? Please tell me you’re joking. Phil? He’s joking right? You didn’t allow the making of a self destruct button?”
Phil opens his mouth and then shuts it again without saying anything. Phil, you useless bastard . He needed you for one thing.
Techno continues, as though nothing happened. “—and Number 11 makes you a coffee. Seriously, like, it’s a really good cup of coffee.”
Tommy goes rigid, eyes wide and cautiously keeping his hand away from the buttons but moves his head closer to see the symbols.
“Why in the ever loving fuck would you put those two buttons together?” Sure enough, button 12 has an explosion sign on it and button 11 has a nice mug of steaming coffee. “Do you not see the obvious safety hazard that comes with putting coffee right next to the blow everything up button?”
Techno hums. “Safety, as a villain, isn’t a number one priority.”
“Well as your healer, it’s mine.” Tommy scoffs, gingerly sitting down in the driver's seat as though he’s afraid to wreck it. “Jesus fucking christ, I can name ten driving violations just from where I’m sitting. Why would you put all those buttons so close together?”
“Eh. It’s funny and I like coffee.” Techno shrugs.
Tommy runs a hand along the steering wheel, relishing in the brand new feeling of the material. He touches the dash, dragging his hand along it just for the texture factor. I mean shit, this car was really nice and Tommy was already planning out— wait a fucking minute, his eyes catch on a small hatch on the front of the dashboard that… did these idiots install airbags?
Airbags.
In a get away vehicle.
What a joke.
Firstly, Tommy had no intention of crashing the bloody thing so you could scratch off that from the list of reasons why airbags were a must-have.
Secondly, If they did crash, airbags would be the least of their problems.
And thirdly, a getaway car needs to be designed to take a few hits.
If a big bag of air is going to explode out of the front of his car in a mess of plastic and metal every time they get tousled around, they’d be fucked.
“Are you alright, mate?” Phil drags him out of his thoughts, flashing Tommy a look of concern. “We lost you there for a second.”
“Fuck, sorry. Yeah, get rid of those airbags.” Tommy taps a finger gently against the airbag compartment. “I don’t know about you lot, but I don’t feel like getting a broken nose.”
Phil laughs with a small nod. “We’ll get that changed then if that’s what you want. But anyway, you’ll get used to the buttons eventually, they’re just… upgrades.” Phil scoots over to Tommy’s side. “Everyone had suggestions on what to add, so there’s a few buttons from each of us. Don’t press any until we tell you what—”
Tommy impulsively presses a button that has a triangle symbol on it and there’s a sudden loud sound of metal sliding. It’s nothing like the garage door, but it still scares the shit out of Tommy nonetheless and his neck snaps around to the source of it.
The back of the taxi has a sheath of metal unfolding and creating a large… well, triangle looking thing? Tommy steps out of the vehicle to get a better look and the entire back of the car is covered with one large metal piece, like a weird fucked up find of skateboard ramp.
Tommy nods appreciatively, humming as though he knows what the fuck he’ll use this for. “Mhm, mhm, who’s idea was this?”
“Jacks.” Phil snorts and he comes around the back of the car, running a hand along the metal. “A very long time ago, when we were trying to escape, a car rammed the back of us and nearly took us off the road…. But! With this bad boy, it’ll stop the car from sustaining any damage.”
“Phil, I never want you to say bad boy again.” Tommy holds up a hand to Phil who immediately starts laughing, wheezing and holding his chest. “And all of that weight of their car hitting the accidental slide you slapped on the back of the taxi? Yeah, that’s going to slow us down.”
The laughter dies down and is replaced with what can only be called a painstakingly awkward silence.
Techno sighs deeply as Phil stares, unblinkingly.
“Oh.”
“Tell Jack he’s an idiot for me.” Tommy shrugs jokingly and then his eyes go wide. “Oh, but I still like the car!”
Techno clears his throat. “I said it was a bad idea—”
“You installed a coffee machine and a self destruct button and nobody batted an eye, mate.” Phil wheezes. “That being said, I will absolutely be giving Jack shit when I get the chance.”
Techno grins, “Everyone likes coffee, nobody likes safety.”
Tommy laughs more from pure shock than anything else. “Are you saying people would like to fucking self destruct?!”
“Well…” Techno drawls.
“No.”
“I stand by what I said.” Techno fails to conceal a small smile, looking away from Tommy with purpose.
Phil rolls his eyes fondly. “Alright, we can talk about the buttons later. Techno, why don’t you give Tommy the other gifts?”
Techno shifts awkwardly, suddenly remembering the gift and extends his hand, holding out the small box Tommy saw from earlier.
Tommy bites his cheek. “I didn’t get you guys anything.”
Phil laughs softly. “This isn’t an exchange, don’t worry.”
“Exactly. Resistance is futile.” Techno offers the box and Tommy resigns, realizing there’s no point in bargaining. It was like trying to argue with a wall. Tommy takes it gingerly, holding it as though it was made of glass.
It was about the size of his hand and shaped like a square.
Tommy hesitates, fingers slowly undoing the bow and then ripping open the happy birthday paper. Beneath it is a diamond shaped yellow… thing? Tommy holds it up, eyebrows furrowing as he tries to figure out what it is.
His face drops when he realizes. “Are you fucking joking?”
“It’s for your car.” Techno smirks. “I picked it out.”
It was a plate for Tommy to put on the back of his car that read, “Baby on Board” in bold black writing.
Tommy draws in one deep long breath. He almost doesn’t want to ask it, but he knows that they’ll tell him anyway. “Dude, is it beca—”
“It’s because you’re a child.” Techno nods. “And if Tubbo and Ranboo are ever in the car with you, well…”
“You fuckers.”
Phil smiles, folding his arms and watching the gift exchange fondly. “You’ll get to try it out at tonight's mission”
Tommy grins in excitement, looking up at the two of them.
He ignores the little nagging voice in the back of his head.
“The pattern repeats.”
Notes:
healing, my beloved readers, takes time- with a lot of ups and downs
but yay for portraying long term effects of trauma! and character development!the song I picked for techno to play is Merry Go Round of Life if you're interested. it's very much up to the reader what kind of melody he's playing (and I like that aspect a lot when talking about music in writing. you can read a lovely melody to the tune in your own head,) but I chose merry go round because for me that song represents what life is like.
A merry go ride through childhood, teen years, and adulthood. Time whizzing by. Feeling like you're going in circles even though everything is changing as you speed up.Obviously Tommy wouldn't know the film it's from or what the song is (given his unusual upbringing) but that's how I felt about the song. I'd love to hear your own thoughts and interpretations.
thanks for reading <3
Chapter 12: You and I are a team!
Summary:
Tommy places it against his own ear, listening as a little bit of feedback whines through. “Phil, if anything goes wrong, just give me a signal.”
“What kind of signal?” Phil tilts his head quizzically.
Tubbo’s eyes light up. “Oooh, like a code word? I could get behind a code word.”
Notes:
YO! sorry this is late, stardew valley has me in a chokehold and that's literally the only reason this is late.
also I tried something different this chapter writing wise so tell me what DOES work and what does NOT.
i wanna know if we prefer fasting pacing or this kind of thing; im just experimenting a bitif you want the song Tommy hums, click HERE!
(otherwise it really doesn't matter LMAO)
uh, yeah, enjoy !
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
For someone who loved being a hero, Tommy hated the hero tower.
He hates the stillness of the cold air in higher levels. He hates the modern, minimalist decor of it all. It barely passes as decorated; it felt more like the empty skeleton of a building.
Did it even count? A fake plant in the corners where each of the benches end and the windows covering the stretch of wall which showed the huge fall down to where people wandered around small as bugs.
He gets absorbed in watching the lives pass by below. He busies his hands by running a thumb up and down the plastic of his headphones. They’re broken. Snapped into two versions of itself, the only thing connecting them back to each other is the matching jagged line where they’d broken.
His eyes are glued to the steep fall outside the window.
The windows don’t open more than a fraction to stop that kind of thing. Falling. It’s not a good look for heroes to fall.
Tommy’s small enough he could probably fit an arm through the crack.
There’s no way to save yourself if you do start falling— Tommy would be surprised if you could even manage to dig your fingernails into the rim along the glass panels.
Straight down.
A death drop onto the ants below.
His knee is bouncing. It’s a soothing kind of motion. Repetitive, incessant. It’s his anchor and each time his heel leaves the ground he can feel himself drift away. Then back. Away. Back. Away.
The silence disappears and Tommy jolts, eyes squeezing shut at the yelling that starts back up. He makes a noise at the back of his throat and turns it into a hum. A song he’d heard Dream playing, something by Frank Sinatra. He wasn’t sure. There was nothing wrong with slower songs, but they made him dwell in the feeling instead of move on from it.
This is different though. It’s soothing. Like a calm amongst a storm. He clings to it, that little hum in the back of his throat that mimics music. That mimics an escape.
Silence is such a fickle thing sometimes. He wishes he had music and not the now useless broken device in his hands.
That’s not what has his attention though. As his leg bounces, so does his mind. Flitting between the present and the past.
Flicking back to the events that had played out an hour earlier.
Dream was angry— the explosive kind of angry, not silent. Dream was pulling his own hair, roaring at Tommy and rough as he pulled him along. Tommy spat back his own argument.
He didn’t want to go on the mission in the first place. He would only be driving Dream, not acting as a getaway driver and the chances of him healing Dream were even lower. It was a low risk mission with low level fighters.
Except his headphones were knocked off during a fight and Tommy had abandoned his position to go and retrieve them. In a moment where he felt weak; when fragments of images and loud noises were rushing through his head, he’d left Dream’s side. They let the villain get away and in some way, it had been Tommy’s fault. He doesn’t know how. Just that their failure, the news currently being broadcast across the city of the heroes error, was his fault. All he did was go after his headphones because without them, his brain is so loud he feels useless. He’d abandoned Dream for something so stupid, so trivial in hindsight, it had ruined their chance to succeed.
In the moment arguing made sense; the headphones were something Dream had gifted him to make him better. How had he let them become a crutch for insecurity? For weakness?
So afterwards, Dream broke the headphones.
One firm snap. Pressing on the center and cracking it in half. Like a twig. Discarding it to the side because fuck it, stuff only had significance if Dream gave it significance.
Tommy had lost it. Where Dream was roaring and rough when angry, Tommy was screaming and shaking.
They spoke clearly but not loudly on the way to Schlatt’s office. There was no reason to make this any bigger than it already was. Dream dragging Tommy down the halls wasn’t a normal sight, not yet.
“You fucking snapped them!” Tommy hisses and he nearly trips as Dream walks just a little bit too fast. “Like they were nothing. Like they meant shit all. Stop throwing a fucking fit because I left your side for one second! We’re partners, I’m not your fucking sidekick. Those were mine , Dream. My only pair of headphones— you owe me new ones.”
“Tommy, you owe me. ” Dream scowls. “Don’t risk a mission for something petty ever again, are we understood? Until you’re done paying back the favor, you’re mine.”
“I’m not your fucking anything, Dream.” Tommy shoots back. The grip on his arm tightens and Tommy knows it’ll leave bruises. “I’m not your property, I’m your team mate. At what point did you decide to fucking change your mind?”
A harsh deadly glare and the pain on Tommy’s arm told him to shut up.
Once everything calmed down it was stony silence. There was that silent anger, rolling off Dream in waves because clearly Tommy was in the wrong despite his complaining. He’d risked everything, the entire mission, for a pair of stupid headphones.
Headphones that were replaceable. That Dream had given him in the first place.
Then Dream had disappeared into Schlatt’s office, to fix Tommy’s mistake, and all that left Tommy with was a pair of broken headphones and a gnawing guilt in his stomach.
It was his fault.
There’s a loud banging noise from the office he’s sitting outside and Tommy tenses in the silence that follows. He pushes down on the broken crack running through the headphones. He pulls them apart and listens to the slight crackle it makes of plastic catching on eachother.
He can imagine Schlatt’s face, shifting into that silent type of anger as he threatens Dream. Or at least, that’s what he imagines. He’s never actually been inside Schlatt’s office. He’s barely even met the man.
Tommy thinks, at the ripe age of twelve, that silent anger is the worst kind of emotion there is.
He doesn’t know yet, of the kinds of anger that are so agonizing, so intensely fuelled by pain, they drive someone to do irrational things.
Silent anger, Tommy believes, is the worst kind of anger. He believes that wholly while he sits outside Schlatt’s office.
The door creaks open and Tommy’s head swivels around.
He can read Dream’s emotions like an open book and this is far from good.
Dreams jaw is clenched, he’s upset. And he’s not reaching Tommy’s eye either so something must have gone terribly wrong. It makes his heart skip a beat.
Tommy stands up, apology on the tip of his tongue when Dream cuts him off.
“Schlatt wants to talk to you.”
The words die in his mouth, soured like rotten fruit.
Tommy squints at his reflection.
There were far too many people squashed into his bedroom for the apartment, but he wasn’t going to say anything about it.
Ranboo was stood behind him in the mirror, leaning to do up Tubbo’s tie. It was clear than neither of them had any idea what they were doing, but at least Ranboo’s attempt at a knot made it look slightly tidier than Tubbo’s previous mangled attempt.
Tommy bites the inside of his cheek and traces the outline of his face with his eyes.
He didn’t dress up very often and to be honest, he thought it was really fucking stupid he was getting dressed up at all considering he was the driver.
There were a few occasions with the heroes, charity events, conferences, and grievance announcements, where he had to dress relatively formally, but most of the time he could wear his get away driver get up and be pretty happy with it all.
He feels like even more of a liar than what he really is, dressed up in a suit that didn’t feel like him at all.
Techno hums, watching Tommy’s expressions in the mirror. He makes his face neutral a little too late and Techno quirks an eyebrow.
“Yellow not your colour?”
Tommy holds his breath. Shrugs. Tubbo turns to look at Tommy, grabbing his sleeve and extending the not-so-stretchy fabric of his suit.
“You look real fuckin’ stupid.” Tubbo says thoughtfully.
“Thanks.” Tommy drawls, open palm grabbing Tubbo’s face and shoving him away. The white dress shirt could work, it was the stuffy yellow suit jacket he was wearing over top that wasn’t working for him.
“I think we look dapper.” Ranboo mutters, as if he has any right to talk about fashion. Techno rubs his chin while staring at Tommy.
“Do you know the yellow guy in Curious George?”
“Who the fuck’s curious george and why is there a yellow guy in him?” Tommy deadpans, a frustration in his voice that disappears when Tubbo and Ranboo burst out laughing and Techno sighs before shaking his head.
Tommy huffs, waving an angry hand at the mirror. “Guys, I look fuckin’ stupid!”
“It’s one night.” Ranboo says. “You look fine.”
Tommy looks like a fucking banana and Ranboo knows it.
“No, no he looks stupid.” Tubbo nods.
“See! At least Tubbo is honest with me.” Tommy jabs a finger at Tubbo who grins proudly. “Ranboo, you’re just a huge fuckin’ liar. The Purple dye fumes of your suit have gone straight to your head.”
“Stop pretending my suit smells—”
“It stinks so fucking bad.” Tommy lies and Techno nods along with Tommy jokingly.
“Well historically,” Techno begins, but is quickly cut off by an annoyed Ranboo.
“—you can’t smell the purple dye and fine!” Ranboo waves his hand in a so-in-so manner. “ Okay, you look a little stupid.”
Tubbo snorts, leaning over to elbow Techno in the side. “Definitely stupid.”
Techno makes a noise that can only be described as meaning ‘unfortunate but not surprising’.
Tommy’s jaw drops open in mock offense. “Techno, you bitch! Pick a side.”
“Bro, I play for victory, not consistency. I’m with you ‘til you’re losing.”
Tommy huffs, yanking at his own tie, which he’d also fucked up but it was way more entertaining to make fun of Ranboo and Tubbo’s shit job than his own.
Tommy had given up trying to fix the fucker and Techno, not knowing any other kind of knot, made something similar to an upside down noose, so he’d undone it (paranoia is a powerful motivator) and just had it awkwardly tied together. It was the best they’d get.
“On the bright side, I don’t actually have to go in and be seen in my yellow suit. You fuckers all get to show your outfits off.”
Ranboo, who was dressed in purple and had a black front pocket, Tubbo in a dark green suit, and Techno who was dressed in a deep red, all look at one another in surprise.
“You’re not coming in?” Ranboo says.
“Really?” Techno asks. “Wait a minute, is that an option?”
Phil shouts from the other room. “That’s a Tommy exclusive! You still have to come socialize!”
Techno deflates a little bit in disappointment and Tommy shoots him a shit eating grin. Tubbo and Ranboo manage to pull the finger in perfect sync.
Techno squints in annoyance and Tommy’s eyes dart away nervously.
“At least our colours don’t make us look like Winnie the Pooh.”
Tommy groans, pinching the bridge of his nose before swatting his hand across the air, “Who the fuck is— you know what, I don’t even fucking care. Okay? Yellow is a rubbish colour. I know it is. Next time, it’s going to be one of you fuckin’ bitches wearing the piss suit.”
“Wearing a WHAT?” Phil calls from the other room.
“Nothing! I love the suit Phil!” Tommy yells back and then mutters, “I lied, this suit is scratchy and shit and I hate it. Yellow is the color that pussies wear.”
Phil appears through the door a moment later, concern flashing across his face. “What’s wrong?”
He’s got that annoying trademark Phil expression of worry, that always makes it harder to bully him.
“Nothing.” Tommy begins—
“Tommy’s complaining about his suit.”
“What the fuck Techno!” Tommy shoves Techno in the arm, realises he’s just shoved a super villain and looks over at Techno, then remembers why because the prick looks completely unapologetic. Tommy huffs. “The suit is fine, I just don’t love the color yellow.”
He feels bad immediately. Phil had that kind of caring and concerned look that made you feel bad for telling him you didn’t like something. He’d mastered the art of concerned Dad.
Techno, on the other hand, never had that kind of look that made Tommy pity him. No, Techno had the expression of a smug prick who knows he’s right.
Phil hesitates, really taking in the suit. After a short pause he nods with understanding and oh god, of course he was nodding with understanding, “Next time you can pick your own color. I just thought it would be nice if we all had different colors. You know?”
“Thought it would be nice, he says” Techno snorts knowingly and Tommy furrows his brow in confusion. What the fuck did that mean?
“...I’m a light green, because obviously my villain suit is green so all of my stuff and—” Tubbo and Ranboo groan simultaneously, mumbling complaints as Phil rambles an explanation but quickly stops when Techno’s finger appears, wagging in his face.
“Ap, bap, bap, ba! No.” Techno interrupts. “Don’t lie to the child, just admit that when Ranboo and Tubbo were younger you couldn’t tell them apart so you color coded us.”
Phil blinks owlishly, a silence filling the space.
Tommy squints. “Wait...”
“That’s not entirely true.” Phil laughs nervously.
“You did it with everyone, Phil.” Tubbo condemns and Phil shakes his head.
“No, I—”
“It was kinda impressive at first.” Ranboo snorts, looking over at Tubbo and how on earth anyone could mix them up, he didn’t know.
“Maybe once or twice I mixed you up.”
All three of them, in the most bizarrely stupid way, raise one eyebrow at the same time.
“What about that time Niki was at the table and you got half way through the conversation before you realised you had the wrong pink haired friend?” Techno recalls.
“You fuckin’ mixed up The Blade and Niki? Niki, the cafe owner? Niki who I’m certain is part of the syndicate even if you fuckers keep lying about it.”
Techno nods slowly as Phil stammers, trying to find an excuse.
“Back when my hair was brown, Phil had a full conversation with me regarding a mission that was coming up. I only realised he was on autopilot and the information was meant for Tubbo when he told me I should be more careful with my explosives.”
Phil’s face is riddled with more and more guilt with each passing second.
“Hang on, I didn’t think Tubbo or Ranboo were related?” Tommy chimes in and Phil’s shoulders slump a little bit when Techno continues to nods in agreement.
“None of us are related to each other biologically.” Techno answers and Tommy’s brow furrows in confusion.
“...and he still confused the two of you?” I mean, looking at Tubbo and Ranboo, they were nothing alike. Hell, looking at Niki and Techno, they looked outrageously different.
If Tommy closed one eye and squinted and was really, really dizzy. Yeah. They could be… uh. Long lost cousins?
“Yep.” Tubbo pops the p. “Phil’s facial recognition is awful which is honestly really embarrassing for someone who’s part crow.”
“Shut up! Shut it, just shush.” Phil pushes his hair back out of his face, blond strays loosening as he shakes his head desperately trying to justify himself. “I’ve gotten better at telling the difference over the years.”
Tommy bursts out in laughter. “You still get them mixed up?”
“He’s horribly face blind.” Ranboo confirms Phil’s fate with nods of the head and he desperately tries to back track.
“Okay! Okay, nevermind. Moving on… Let’s just— let’s just go to this dinner thing.” Phil ushers them out the door and Tommy wrinkles his nose.
“You bastards still haven’t told me where it is.”
Techno shifts, checking the time on his phone. “You know that seafood restaurant down by the docks?”
Tommy combs through his mind. He didn’t travel to the docks very often, so that part of the map was a little bit more faded than the rest. He could imagine what Techno was referring to though. A small blue, white, and gold themed restaurant on a dead end street, lots of soft warm lights that hung overhead and usually fairly empty.
“I have a rough idea.” Tommy comments and Techno looks satisfied, as Phil walks off and Tubbo and Ranboo start to bound after him, lost in conversation of memories when they were younger. Phil looks suitably taunted, brows furrowed and a “well, hang on, mate-” on the tip of his tongue.
Techno gives him a playful bump on the shoulder, bringing his attention back.
“We won’t be too close to the ocean so don’t worry too much.” Techno says and when Tommy’s frown deepens he adds, “I know you can’t swim, so…”
Tommy blanches as Techno starts to walk off.
“How… Oh, Ranboo, that FUCKER—”
Techno laughs as he walks off and Tommy chases after him, spouting swears and cursing his name, shouting empty threats to drive off without him.
The first thing you should do when arriving at a new destination, is to scope out the area.
You can only really recognise complete silence the moment a sound stops. The moment a background noise— distant chattering, a song from the radio, footsteps in the other room, the buzz of technology— all grinds to a halt.
And then there’s nothing. The uncomfortable chasm of emptiness that comes after it, leaving a hole behind in your chest.
To get a full layout of an area, you needed to focus entirely on silence.
“Techno, fucking stand up or I’m going to ground you.”
“No. Perish.”
Tommy takes a breath. He was trying to get into work mode. These fuckers were going to make him lose his touch.
“You can’t make me.” Techno protests, sitting still in the back of the taxi. Phil places one foot on the side of the car for leverage, trying to yank Techno out.
Tubbo was scoping out the area in what might be, rather impressively, the most obvious fucking bad guy way Tommy has ever witnessed. Picture a paranoid drug dealer who looks like he’s sniffed some of his own stock.
That’s Tubbo, jerking around the parking lot to get a good view of what was going on.
They were parked up on a street that was directly over viewing the docks. It wasn’t a small area; or the kind you’d see made of wood in a local town. It was huge. Commercial size, most likely. Tommy scrapes his memory, he knew shit all about boats. There was a cargo ship in sight.
It was pretty empty, a few meters drop down to a huge concrete platform that was littered with machinery, coloured metal boxes, and the smell of the ocean. There was an offshoot of road that connected to the docks. If you wanted to go down, that is. Tommy turns back to the restaurant.
“You…” Phil heaves, “Have… to come fucking— Techno, you’re coming in!” Phil nearly slips on the concrete and Techno watches him stumble back with a slightly amused look.
“You’re gonna get my seats wet, hurry up.” Tommy half jokes, half complains.
Across the street from the drop down to the docks was the seafood place they were meeting the other villain group at. A big glass front so you could see straight in. Blue curtains that were pinned to the side.
The people they were meeting probably knew they were outside by now. Tommy could just barely see a booth towards the back, the top of someone’s hooded head poking out.
Warm lights inside, like Tommy remembered. It was starting to rain, more of a mist than anything else but it still clouded the air with moisture.
There was a small parking area in front of it. Although, it was empty.
He hesitates.
Phil groans. “Mate, stop being so stubborn.”
That’s weird. Where did the people they were meeting park? The car wasn’t in sight. Tommy cranes his neck so he can see up and down the street.
He could see one black car lurking much further back, tucked away.
Ranboo sighs, goes up to Techno, and then teleports him about a meter outside of the car so he slips and falls onto his ass.
Techno looks fuckin’ murderous. Phil has never been so pleased.
Phil waves a hand at Techno, extending it to help him up. “We’re gonna be late, mate. Hurry up or I’m going to tell Tubbo and Ranboo where you hide your chocolate at home.”
“Bruhhh.” Techno sighs deeply, standing up very slowly as though it physically pains him to do so. Tommy snaps back into the moment.
He’s not surprised when he sees Phil’s head poke through the front seat window a second later. A small white device with a little red light sits in his outstretched hand.
“This is for you.” Phil insists and Tommy takes it carefully, looking up at Phil with a questioning stare. “Do not lose it or take it out.”
“We’ve all got ear pieces. You said communication was important, right? You’ll only get the audio from mine so there’s no echo, but we’ll all be able to hear you. It should be fine. Just a quick discussion if we join forces or not.”
Tommy smiles, glad his rules were actually being listened to and nods once. Phil taps his ear that’s concealed behind his hair.
Tommy places it against his own ear, listening as a little bit of feedback whines through. “Phil, if anything goes wrong, just give me a signal.”
“What kind of signal?” Phil tilts his head quizzically.
Tubbo’s eyes light up. “Oooh, like a code word? I could get behind a code word.”
“I dunno, fuckin’ uh… say banana bread.”
“Banana bread?” Phil questions.
“Banana bread, yeah, just uh… figure it out,” Then Tommy stabs a finger at Phil threateningly, glaring at the whole team. “I’ll see you fuckers in a hour.”
He wasn’t a picture perfect leader of the heroes like you’d think there would be. Schlatt stays silent, without looking up he takes a drag of his cigarette. His desk was littered with stuff. A computer pushed to the side, an electronic clock, two glasses and a bottle that balanced precariously on the edge of the glass table, and a shining name plate.
Schlatt was quiet. Not even acknowledging the presence of Tommy and Dream.
Tommy doesn’t— this doesn’t make sense. Was he dragging it out? Tommy’s eyes flick up to Dream, who’s got his head bowed. For a moment, just a second, Tommy gets the flash of an expression he’s never seen on Dream’s face before.
Resignation.
Schlatt leans back in his chair making uncomfortable eye contact with the paper on his desk.
Tommy wasn’t at the right angle to read it, but he imagines it’s a mission report.
A detailed retelling of the fuck up Tommy had made. He squeezes the headphones in his hand.
Schlatt groans under his breath and he taps the ash of his cigarette into a small round tray and Tommy watches the orange glow.
“Headphones.” Schlatt’s voice cuts through the air. “You sabotaged the mission… for a pair of headphones ?”
Tommy swallows hard. “Yes, sir it—”
In one quick motion Schlatt stands up and launches the tray across the room, pieces of ceramic shattering on the wall behind Tommy’s head. Tommy recoils in on himself, eyes darting across the room. What the fuck?
Tommy’s head snaps back to where the tray shattered and then back to Schlatt, his heart thundering.
“You think the Hero Coalitions name is worth a pair of headphones?” Schlatt was rounding the table, over to where Tommy was standing. The cigarette was discarded, leaving a mark on the table.
Tommy pulls back, blinking quickly. “I— no. Of course I don’t.”
“Sir.” Schlatt spits and he bends down to Tommy’s level. “You call me sir, alright kid?”
Tommy could smell the cigarette on his breath and nodded tautly. “Yes, sir.”
Schlatt lingers there, a breaths away from Tommy’s face. Schlatt was scanning his expression, eyes flicking from each feature like the answer to Tommy’s misbehavior could be seen on his face. That the reason Tommy was sabotaging him would be written in his eyes.
Then he straightens. Schlatt laughs a little beneath his breath. Turns to Dream with a challenging look in his eyes. And then laughs harder.
“Oh, I like you, kid. I’ll be honest, you surprised me. A tiny, scrawny shit like you. But no… no, no you’ve got a spark. I can see it; there’s a fire in your eyes.” Schlatt murmurs, rubbing his chin and then laughs harshly again with a shake of his head. The sound sends chills crawling down Tommy’s spine. Schlatt trails off, sniffling and glaring at Dream. “How old are you?”
Tommy hesitates, not entirely sure Schlatt is talking to him. Schlatt catches Tommy’s eye for a second and Tommy watches the floor, heartbeat pounding against his ribcage like it doesn’t belong. “Twelve, sir.”
“Do you think you’re good for your age?” Schlatt questions and Tommy bites the inside of his cheek so hard he can taste a copper tang. “You’re our youngest hero, you must be doing something right. Two years you’ve been here and Dream has taken the fall for your every mistake.” Schlatt keeps staring at Dream. His voice gets lower as he speaks. “Do you think that heroism is a privilege that can’t be taken away?”
Tommy shrinks back, eyebrows twitching together. “I understand it’s a privilege.”
Schlatt doesn’t skip a beat, as though Tommy’s answer doesn’t change anything. As though he’s playing with Tommy, just inviting him to indulge the conversation another second longer.
“And Dream trains you?” Schlatt questions and Tommy nods. “Does he overwork you? You’re only young, is Dream too harsh on you? I understand Dream joined the Coalition at a much later age than you did, Tommy. Surely the training he received was more strict than yours.”
Tommy doesn’t waste a second to defend Dream. “No, sir. Dream doesn’t overwork me, he’s a fair trainer and I wouldn’t want anyone else. He can be— he’s strict sometimes, but never cruel.”
“Well,” Schlatt hums thoughtfully, taking a small step back from Dream. “Something needs to change.” Their gaze lingers for a moment, tension filling the air and then Schlatt turns back to his desk. “I believe Dream knows what that is.”
Dream’s face is empty. Devoid of emotion. It’s terrifying and heart wrenching and all too familiar.
Schlatt turns his back, snapping the lid of his bottle off with a pop and then pouring a glass for himself. “There’s a sort of a…” Schlatt shrugs, raising the glass to his mouth and taking a sip of the drink. “... pattern to the way we do things around here, the way we’ve always done thing around here. I can see now you were an exception Tommy, but you’re getting older now.”
Schlatt goes back to his seat, the liquid in his drink swirling around.
“A pattern? What kind of pattern?” Tommy’s mouth feels dry. He adds as an afterthought. “Sir.”
Tommy’s ears are ringing. He can see Dream step forward and Schlatt’s mouth moving, despite the sound not lining up.
“—interests don’t align.” It doesn’t quite sound right, like their voices have mixed together. It's wrong. Schlatt and Dreams voices aren't right; it's wrong.
The air stiffens, impossibly hot.
Schlatt turns to Tommy with a small smile. “Well? How does banana bread sound?”
He watches Schlatt carefully, frozen in place. “...I’m sorry?”
Notes:
....YEAH ITS A CLIFFHANGER LMAOOO
but HEY! are things at least starting to click into place? are some of those memory fragments i showed earlier on starting to *actually* make sense now?
AND LISTEN- LISTEN- did I cut down this chapter to 4k because it was at 6 and pushing 7?? ehh WELL maybe. Is the next chapter going to end of a cliffhanger also??
UHHHH, I MEAN, ITS HARD TO SAY TBH IDK GUYS
LMAOO
tell me your thoughts my sweet sweet TIT enjoyers <3 i love reading your comments and perhaps if you enjoyed consider leaving a kudos ?? THANKS !
-
rewrite note:
if you want to invade a discord server and ramble (or get teasers for my work & updated when I post) you can if you click these words and accept the invite SO GO FOR IT!
(and a big old thank you eris, or soulfirephoenix for setting it up for me, you legend. i encourage everyone to read their fics they're so good)
Chapter 13: You can't just be in crime, right?
Summary:
The turn is so tight, the car lifts up a little bit. One side of his car leaves the ground and everyone seems to either scream as their souls leave their body or freeze.
The taxi tilts on the tire and Tommy’s pretty sure his passengers all collectively shit their pants at the feeling of leaving the ground.The collision back with the concrete once they round the corner is less than elegant, but holy shit is it fun.
Techno presses a hand against the roof, the other the seat. “He’s going to kill us before they do.”
Notes:
RIGHT ON TIME LETS GOO SEE YOU ALL AT THE END ENJOY THE 5k CHAPTER OF *ACTION*
also the full quote for this chapter title is actually,
"You can't just be in crime, right? Not without being a little criminal."
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“You heard me.” Schlatt laughs but it sounds distorted. Like the voice is coming through a filter.
No.
That’s not right.
Schlatt didn’t say banana bread, why would he say that? The memory was wrong. Something was wrong.
You could see it in the little things, small parts of the memory that didn’t quite line up but at first glance, it was perfectly normal.
The way none of the paper had text on it, the way you couldn’t see your shadow, your reflection, it was all the little things that screamed out to him that something was terribly wrong.
Tommy watches Schlatt very carefully. He takes notice of the way his expression isn’t clear, how Tommy can feel the anger and power exude from Schlatt but he doesn’t look the way he should. His face isn't a sneer, it’s passive. His voice has so much tone, but his mouth is set in a line.
This isn’t how he remembers it. Schlatt didn’t look so passive, he was practically spilling with emotion. And there was no banana bread. Of all things, there was no fucking banana bread involved in the conversation. What a ridiculous sentiment, the fact he’d even felt a spike of ice go through him at the words seemed ludicrous.
What was… what was happening?
Tommy opens his mouth to speak but he doesn’t say anything— he doesn’t speak in the memory, that much was right.
It was his choice not to speak and to hold his tongue but now he’s physically unable to. Like he’s choking on air and then something shifts. Something uncomfortable, like a brick grinding backwards into its place.
“Banana bread?” An unfamiliar static-y voice cuts through his ear piece. “This is a seafood restaurant and you want banana bread?”
His ear piece. That was right, that was what could ground him. There was an earpiece, he was on a mission, lives were at stake.
It’s as though the brakes are slammed on the memory, throwing him back into his car seat.
He feels himself thrusted back, the air is suctioned out of him, the cold prickle along his skin.
Back to the rain droplets gathering on his window. The cold air and fog of his breath. The crackle of radio static where music plays faintly.
He can hear Techno clear his throat. “Personally, I think it’s the best kind of bread.”
Oh fuck.
Tommy holds two fingers against the earpiece. “Shit, I’m sorry.” Tommy mentally berates himself, a hand screwing up into a tight fist. “One of you needs to say banana bread again if you can’t leave.”
There’s a long awkward pause and Tommy can feel the way his mind starts to slip back into place like a jigsaw puzzle. Back into the moment. His chest feels empty, like there’s a heavy weight at the bottom of it.
No answer. They can leave. That’s good. He nearly deflates in relief. He unclenches his fist and then closes it again reflexively.
Phil’s voice crackles through, clearing his throat. “Look, we understand that your interests… extend— beyond taking down the hero coalition but we’re strictly looking to do business in that area.”
What was that? Tommy could have sworn that means something bad.
“If we join forces, how is it fair we only help you? We need help in our own personal respect.”
He can practically hear the frown in Phil’s voice. “But our interests cross over. It would be a two way deal, nothing more or less. It’s mutually beneficial.”
They continue talking back and forth, negotiating something Tommy doesn’t fully understand.
Tommy presses his window button, letting it slide open with a whir. He cranes his neck around to better see the inside of the restaurant.
Tommy can only see the top of their heads from where he’s looking through the huge window.
Fuckers. Why’d they agree to sit in the back of the restaurant? They could have done him the courtesy of sitting somewhere in sight.
“I’m starting the car.” Tommy says into the open air and there’s no response to confirm they’ve heard it. Which is good, despite the coiling feeling of worry in his stomach. They needed to be discreet.
He starts the car, watching as all the lights blink on.
Shit, maybe the villains aren’t as terrible at being villains as he thought. It was almost too good to be true. They were following his rules, they seemed professional, it was all going well.
Soon they’d excuse themselves and meet Tommy. It was honestly impressive how they managed to switch between…
Between uh…
Oh, god. wait…
Tommy touches his earpiece. The words seem to catch in his throat, as though they’re in their own form of disbelief and the tones don’t want to even form the possibility.
“Say banana bread if you can hear me.” He counts the seconds, the long pause, then they continue in their own conversation.
Fucking. Oblivious.
Shit. Tommy swallows hard. “One of you dickheads needs to reply. If you guys are playing me, I swear to god I will kill you before the other villains get the chance.”
Tommy stares hard through the restaurant front, watching for any signs of recognition. Even something as small as the turn of a head.
A long pause settles in the air like a hot blanket.
“Respond!” Tommy says, panic rising in his voice. A gut wrenching pause. Tommy smacks a hand against his earpiece. “Hello? You guys aren’t funny! Piece of shit device, work!”
His earpiece plays static for a second and then clicks back in.
In life, there will always be moments where shit seems to hit the fan. This, Tommy believes, will be counted as one of those moments.
A stone sinks to the bottom of his stomach and all he can do is watch.
The villain they were meeting is speaking. “I don’t think this is going to work. But I do appreciate you all coming to meet me. You were so trusting, I was surprised.”
He couldn’t see where they were sitting or what exactly was happening, but he could see a waiter. A waiter who doesn’t look rushed, as he’s placing food on top of the tray and cutlery.
A waiter who places a bowl of chowder atop a silver tray and then, a slight glimpse of something beneath the tray.
A waiter who hides a gun.
He doesn’t waste a second, a cold chill running along his skin. “Get out of there now. All of you, there’s a waiter with a gun on their way.”
They continue like normal because, hey! Why would they think to check the communication devices before a mission? Why would they bother making sure everything was functional?
No, no, no. Giving Tommy a heart attack would be much easier.
“You’ve got a good reputation.” Techno responds to the villain. “We don’t have a reason to not trust you.”
Tommy has to stop himself from banging his head against the steering wheel.
“Can you hear me?!” Tommy shouts, eyes darting between the waiter on his way and the table.
This faulty equipment thing has to be a joke. Them not being able to hear him has to be a joke.
An awful, terrible, quite frankly on brand, joke.
Tommy clears his throat again, taking a deep breath. “There’s a waiter on his way. He’s armed.”
They were going to give him a bloody heart attack and they didn’t even know it.
“I’m glad my reputation is trustworthy. Although, anyone can be bought.” The villain responds. Oh god, Tommy can feel a chill crawl along his skin.
They must be taking the piss. He stays in the car. It’s in the rules he gave them. He stays in the car.
He stays in the fucking car.
Tommy’s hands tighten around the steering wheel when the waiter starts walking towards them. He can’t move his eyes from the inside of the restaurant. The waiter takes the gun out and raises it.
Tommy bites the inside of his cheek.
Fuck it.
He yanks the steering wheel towards the restaurant and presses down on the accelerator. Hard.
The engine roars with effort, suddenly coming alive under Tommy’s foot. The thread of the suit tears around the arms. He feels sick for a moment at the sudden motion change. The car lurches, racing towards the large glass window. Straight where the waiter was walking.
Sometimes, on rare occasions but in particular when you’re working with idiot villains in uncomfortable suits, you can see the countdown to a Oh-Fuck moment.
The sound of the engine catches their attention. Phil, Tubbo, Ranboo, and Techno’s heads poke around to look at him. It happens fast. There’s no time for Tommy to back out.
There’s barely any time to react but he can see the drop in their expressions.
Tommy calls out, just in case they can hear him. “Fucking watch out!” And then the glass front of the restaurant shatters into a million pieces.
Glass goes glittering through the air like millions of small crystals raining down. He can almost see it happen in slow motion. The waiter with a gun gets rammed through the mess of shards and he goes ragdolling onto the floor.
Tommy swaps from accelerator to break, the car screeching to a stop after passing through the glass.
Blood smears and there’s an awful squeaking noise of flesh on tile.
The gun fires into the air and the villain they were meeting jumps up. Techno immediately launches a punch square across the villain's face. Tubbo vaults over the table, a shit eating grin on his face.
Ranboo blips away out of Tommy’s vision and reppears somewhere in the peripheral, grabbing someone from behind and dragging them to the ground.
Despite all of that; the chaos that erupts, the noise, the sudden burst of movement and fight, Tommy’s mind is playing on the fact that he forgot to close the damn windows.
I mean, honestly, what was he thinking? What a rookie.
He’d be fine, but cleaning the broken glass out of the car was probably going to suck major balls.
Tommy’s vaguely aware of Tubbo cackling with laughter when Techno smacks someone into the ground then going for the smoothest fist bump Tommy’s ever witnessed..
Tommy leans his head out the window. “Oi! Stop pissing around!”
Phil makes it to Tommy’s car in an instant, yanking the door open and for some unknown reason, wiping the glass off his seat before sitting down because that’s what matters right now. Not the fact there’s guns or a very angry villain. No, no, the glass is the biggest threat.
“Great timing, mate.” Phil grins from ear to ear and soon after Ranboo follows. He flops down a lot less elegantly than Phil. Tubbo starts to drag Techno towards the car then gives up and just plonks himself down. He can feel a heat rush to his hands.
Someone’s injured.
Tubbo squishes his way into the middle, laughing wildly as he picks shattered glass like glitter out of his hair, shaking it away, “Tommy, I didn’t realize how serious you were about not leaving the car.”
“I am many things, Tubbo, but a hypocrite is not one of them.”
The waiter on the ground groans, rolling onto his back.
Tommy’s mind chimes instinctively about the correct position to put yourself in after an injury and christ, he’s fallen off, his brain is bouncing from one topic to the next.
Tommy leans out the window and roars, “Blade, hurry the fuck up or I’m leaving without you!” and Techno turns around slowly, guiltily, blood coating his knuckle. He looks a little apologetic, but more bothered Tommy interrupted. He does a slight half jog to Tommy’s car.
On the first mission he’d managed to convince them all to leave him out of the action in the taxi and to not kill without reason— do you have any idea how hard it is to convince a carful of supervillains not to kill people?
All of that for nothing. Nothing!
Techno gets in the car, wiping the glass towards Tubbo who furrows his eyebrows and brushes it back towards the other man, earning him a muted Techno smile.
“I cannot believe none of you checked the earpieces.” Tommy groans. “They’re broken! How did you not know?”
“Oh,” Phil stares out the front window. “Oh, that makes so much sense.”
“In our defence, you could have checked that too.” Tubbo comments and Techno barks in laughter.
“Bro, I blame Phil.” Techno rubs his knuckles.
Phil gapes, whipping his head around. “Techno!”
Tommy scoffs, “Seatbelts.” and then he reverses the car, cringing as the tires drive back over the wreck. It sounds like driving over gravel.
Click!
“Tubbo stole my seatbelt.” Ranboo complains with a seatbelt in hand.
Something catches Tommy’s eye. The villain they were meeting is standing up, a device in hand.
He presses a phone to his ear.
“No I didn’t!” Tubbo denies.
“Tubbo, just give him—” Phil begins and Tubbo feigns offense.
“C’mon, tradesies.” Ranboo insists, holding a seatbelt out.
“No, suck it up,” Tubbo shrugs. “We’ll just go criss cross.”
“That sounds wildly unsafe.” Techno frowns and Tubbo takes Ranboo’s seatbelt to do it for him.
“I mean, only one way to find out.”
“Jesus, hurry the fuck up,” Tommy reprimands. “Fix your stupid seatbelts.”
No movement for a second. Phil turns to look at the both of them. Then the sound of defeated sighs, unclicking, and clicking.
Tommy hesitates before driving, waiting for the clicking to stop.
He wonders briefly how Phil copes with the constant baby sitting because truly, that’s what it felt like listening to the bastards in his backseat.
Tommy turns his head over to the radio, cranking the music up slightly. Phil watches him move closely, smiling as a song starts playing.
Tommy takes a deep breath. He lets instinct wash over him for the first time in a long time.
Police tend to arrive after the first 10 minutes in this side of town. Where could he go in ten minutes?
“Oh I know this song!” Phil comments. Tommy sends the taxi speeding down the road and Ranboo smacks his head against the chair.
“Probably because it’s from the 80’s.” Techno chuckles. “Old man.”
Ranboo holds his head with both hands, shielding it from being thrown around. “Are you able to slow down?” And then Ranboo adds, like an unobservant fool. “We’re not in a rush.”
Tommy presses his foot down on the accelerator, adding to their speed. “You pissed around with your seatbelts.”
Tubbo gapes and shakes his head, “There was no pissing around. We got our shit done pretty quickly.” Ranboo shrugs in a so-and-so manner and Tubbo looks like he’d blow Ranboo up if he wasn’t in the same car as him so he shuts his mouth and mutters, “I’m being targeted and I’m pissed about it.”
God, did he miss this feeling.
Minus the chatter in his ear, that is. There’s nothing even close to the feeling of rising adrenaline, the car speeding up and up and up until it reaches that plateau and all you can hear is the wind speeding past your windows and the hum of the road like it’s beckoning you to keep going.
“We are going unreasonably fast.” Techno comments, staring out the window. “Like, an unsafe amount.”
Tommy waves his hand because yeah, this
was
dangerously fast. But were they in any danger? No! They’d be fine. Were they going to crash? Obviously not. Tommy was going to get them the hell out of there and enjoy the rest of his night.
He keeps his grip tight and his eyes on the road.
“We need to lose them before we gain them. I don’t feel like being tailed.”
He glances up at his side mirror, clear—then the rearview mirror, clear— the speedometer, which was rising slower now that they were reaching their peak, then back to the road.
Phil scrunches his nose up and peers out the window, head poking out slightly. “I don’t see anyone.”
“That’s the point, Phillip.” They were approaching a turn up ahead, far too fast for already wet roads.
Phil opens his mouth to object to being called ‘Phillip’ but the words die on his tongue when the car goes skidding around the corner.
The turn is so tight, the car lifts up a little bit. One side of his car leaves the ground and everyone seems to either scream as their souls leave their body or freeze.
The taxi tilts on the tire and Tommy’s pretty sure his passengers all collectively shit their pants at the feeling of leaving the ground.
The collision back with the concrete once they round the corner is less than elegant, but holy shit is it fun.
Techno presses a hand against the roof, the other the seat. “He’s going to kill us before they do.”
Ranboo smacks his head again. “Oh, god! Tommy!”
Was that going to be a theme? Ranboo smacking his head? Tommy could get used to it.
“Hold onto something! You’re not helpless!” Tommy calls over the clamor.
“They’re not even that bloody close, Tom!” Phil pokes his head out the window to try and see the cars behind us so he grabs his shoulder to pull him back inside the car.
“Phil, no.”
He doesn’t like the way Techno has his eyes trained on him, like Tommy’s done something wrong already even though this is his whole job. He told them he’d be a good get away driver; why were they surprised by that?
The tires squeal as they go shooting down a wet road, swerving to get past a car that was minding its own business. A trail of angry honks are left in their mist.
“Jesus! Mate, slow down.” Phil grips the side of the door to stop himself being flung around which he wasn’t going to be since he had his seatbelt on. See, every rule has a purpose and this is exactly why seatbelts were the most important.
“Tommy, what the hell are we meant to hold onto?” Tubbo yells over the music. Their taxi goes rushing through a red traffic light; a civilian's car blares its horn at them. They flash their high beams angrily and Tommy would flash them the middle finger if he had the time.
“Anything you can! I don’t know, fucking figure it out.” Tommy’s heart rate was picking up now, an unsteady beat that was rising and rising like someone was playing the drums.
He manages to get them on a long two lane road that was empty at this time of night. It was the best possible place he could be.
There is was, that familiar surge as ice and energy starts to take over his every move. Like cotton was padding the back of his head and all he could feel was the dull rising of nausea and excitement threatening to take over.
There’s a revving noise from behind them. How far away though? Tommy keeps his eyes trained on the road. He used to be able to tell— how was he so out of practice?
Taxis, shamefully, weren’t the kind of car made for speeding. Or sharp turns. Or skidding around on wet roads. They just didn’t have the kind of slide or sharp take offs to cars that he was used to.
A black car comes racing around the corner— he brought two of his friends too which is just bloody brilliant. Honestly. No, no. That was great. Yeah, Tommy loved it when murderous dickheads in fast vehicles were chasing him down in numbers. His heart is thumping hard in his chest, he wouldn’t be sure what’s going faster; the car or his mind.
The black cars are gaining on them, there’s barely enough space to fit five vehicles in the gap. Everything was just turning up swell. A driver's dream.
It’s barely noticeable, but the opposition is growing in speed and their state-of-the-art taxi definitely isn’t.
“My hand is bleeding.” Techno mentions quietly. I know, Tommy thinks, he can feel the burning in his fingertips as his powers battle against tense fingers around a steering wheel.
He stretches one hand back, waving it insistently. Techno’s hand finds his way to Tommy’s and Tommy runs his fingers over the splits in Techno’s knuckles.
WIth one hand on the wheel, Tommy takes a shaky breath. He was a little out of practice but he still knew how busy what streets were at certain times and what roads led to a dead end. He could do something with that.
There’s an intersection coming up, he could turn.
He will turn.
Why is he second guessing himself? Don’t second guess yourself. That’s stupid. Stupid people get caught.
Stupid. Stupid. Stupid. “Are you stupid, Tommy? Answer me, are you fucking stupid?!”
Tommy slows down as he hits the intersection, the cars chasing him get closer. A 3 car gap. He focuses on running his fingers over Techno’s wounds and healing them.
He watches the road, grateful it’s empty this time of night. There were cars shooting past every so often at the intersection, he’d just have to pray for a fuckin’ gap and hold his breath.
A 2 car gap. It was starting to rain, because of course that’s just Tommy’s luck.
1 car gap. Just when Phil turns a confused look on Tommy, he yanks on the steering wheel. Turning so sharply that the other vehicles can’t accommodate.
There’s a big enough gap for him at the intersection but the same driving skills don’t apply to the cars hot on their tail.
Two of the cars slam on the brakes and one goes sliding past and into a lamp post, folding into itself with the loud monstrous groan of metal.
For a second he smells gunpowder and oil and tastes iron in his mouth like the car had slammed with him in it.
He forces the accelerator down again. He needs his mind to catch up. To stop the constant stream of adrenaline and force the feeling of a cherry pit out of his throat.
Tommy shouts at the small victory, “Take that you dumb fucking prats!” and Tubbo bursts into a laugh in the background. Ranboo laughs nervously alongside Phil, more likely from nerves than anything else and Techno stares out the window, tracing the crash with his eyes as they leave it in the dust.
A smile crawls onto his face, despite the gnawing feeling in his stomach. He’s done the first damage.
They’re still outnumbered; there’s two more cars, but at least now his odds were improving.
He could feel the road beneath the wheels like an extension of him, the noise of concrete whirring underneath the taxi like a treadmill.
Techno’s hand is fine by now, he can’t trace anymore injury. His hands still feel hot though, someone was injured and not telling him. Tommy goes back to using both hands to steer because fuck trying to do anymore one handed maneuvers.
This road has a bend up ahead. He wasn’t going to waste a moment, not when the consequences are so high.
One of the two cars still following was fast approaching, reaching Tommy’s blindspot and it was beyond frustrating that he couldn’t outspeed them.
He’d need to improvise.
What was coming up? He lets his mind go beyond just the street he’s on. Like he was trained to do.
Beyond the bend in the road was a few offshoots (six of which led to dead ends), there was a mall to their left, it shut down 3 years ago. He goes further, stretching his memories within a matter of milliseconds. A sushi restaurant. A pet store. An apartment building. A big intersection with a set of traffic lights, then a school, another offshoot to the docks, a roundabout—
BANG.
The taxi lurches to the left with a violent grind. They were being rammed off the road. The sound it makes is huge, like a discordant chorus of nails scraping along a chalkboard.
“Shit!” Tommy mutters. He yanks the steering wheel, palms rubbing against the leather. The car bounds forward and then moves into a glide, rushing forward along the wet road.
Tubbo leans forward, pointing desperately. “Tommy, use the safety guard button! Jack wanted it for this exact reason.”
Tommy has to yell his response, “No, that’ll slow us down!”
“Told you it was useless.” Techno comments. Tubbo snaps his fingers, summoning a tiny controlled burst of smoke like the wick of a candle just popped and blows it into Techno’s eyes.
It felt impossible to hear anything unless it was shouted. The windows were blowing frozen night air into the car and music was blasting so loud it was impossible to find a moment of silence.
Techno’s hand enters his line of sight and a button light glows on. Ding!
Tommy can hardly believe it.
“Techno, what the fuck are you doing?!” Tommy exclaims and from the dashboard on his passengers side, a tray pops out and a small screen beeps, glowing green.
Tommy forces his eyes back onto the road. He could see, through the mirror, the black car was about to try and drive them off the road again so Tommy swerves, harshly pulling to the right and then the left again to correct themselves.
“Making myself a coffee.” Techno deadpans. An automated cold and tin sounding female voice chimes; How would you like your coffee, sir? “Black with one sugar cube.”
“What the fuck is wrong with you?” Tommy gasps. “One sugar cube? What are you, a fucking horse? Taxi, don’t make him a coffee.”
One of the two black cars scrapes the back of the taxi in one ear piercing screech. Tommy stops breathing, choking on nothing.
He feels nauseous at the noise, hands tensing around the wheel. The front of the taxi produces a ceramic mug of steaming hot coffee with another small ding. It makes an awful clattering noise from the roughness of the road, the liquid sliding around and spilling slightly over the edge.
Phil just laughs, combing a hand through his hair. “Mate, this is so cursed.”
“I’m thirsty. You can’t crucify someone over wanting a drink, Tommy’s doing his thing so I’ll do mine. .” Techno justifies and reaches over Phil to grab the drink.
It felt like his senses were being bombarded. The coffee, the smell of the sea mingling with burning rubber hits his nose, watering his eyes.
The back of the taxi was getting scraped up and Tommy was just barely keeping ahead of them.
The streets up ahead were going to be no help. They were coming up on one set of red lights and a busier road for traffic. With the ocean to one side of them and half a dozen buildings to the other…
It clicks. Tommy nearly bursts out loud when he realizes it. Oh.
The ocean to one side of them.
The docks.
Tommy doesn’t spare a second and he twists the steering wheel to an offshoot of road that leads down to the docks.
“Tommy!” Phil exclaims and the quick twist.
The coffee in Techno’s hand is somehow perfectly fine, aside from a few drops splatting onto to Tubbo.
The turn is sudden, but so are most of his decisions tonight. One of the two cars still chasing him goes skidding into oncoming traffic, crashing in a loud bang that still manages to rock Tommy despite the music blaring.
A horn blares insistently, a constant reminder that Tommy caused that. That Tommy caused those vehicles to collide just so he could get a better chance of safely escaping in a car full of villains.
When he was a hero, somehow all the chaos was easier to justify.
Phil must notice the change in demeanor and he hear a small uncertain breath from beside him. “You’ve got this, mate.”
It’s odd and Tommy would die before admitting it to Phil, but he’s weirdly comforted by the affirmation.
The taxi tosses them around slightly when the road material changes. Going from smooth wet asphalt to an uneven gravel ramp leading down to the docks, Ranboo, the tall bastard, keeps hitting his head on the car top.
Techno somehow doesn’t spill his drink and cradles it between two hands carefully.
The bumps are inconvenient but the quick speed and the crash moments before will buy them enough time that Tommy can try and figure out an escape.
The taxi clears out onto smooth concrete, slippery too which Tommy tries to account for.
The greatest things about a huge commercial docking area is that there’s massive amounts of empty driving space and plenty of hiding spots amongst all the cargo crates and boxes.
There would be only one more car chasing them at this stage. Tommy could lose them through the maze of cargo containers and then, hopefully, loop back around to an exit.
Home free.
Tommy jerks the taxi towards a wide passage made by walls of colorful containers.
It was getting darker. The little artificial lights the dock offered filtered between the cargo containers, gaps of lights that flickered over the car like a movie reel starting up.
The black car is just barely visible as it joins them in the gap between containers. Tommy turns left. A narrow passage. He could feel his movements getting tighter. His breathing, getting shallower.
Driving consumes his entire focus. He becomes somebody else when he’s behind the wheel. It takes over his every thought, every action, feeling, sense and instinct. His mind is a constant stream of the question; What’s my next move?
The black car rounds the corner, but it doesn’t account for the wet concrete. It smacks into the side of a shipping container, a loud metallic groan echoing. The black car revs, wobbling back into a straight line as it corrects itself.
Tommy looks up ahead. One long narrow passage that broke into a clearing. There was barely any space to turn once you got into the clearing. If they kept going forward, he’d plunge right off the edge of the platform and go crashing straight into the ocean.
There was a feeling clawing its way around Tommy’s stomach. Fear. It was coiling around him, squeezing his insides.
He was going to fail the villains on his first ever job.
And it’s all because he’s terrible. He’s awful. He’s so unbelievably out of practice, if he’d kept up with his training or was trying harder this wouldn’t be happening. If he’d stayed with Dream, he’d be better.
This is his fault.
This is all his fault.
He can see through the rearview mirror, out of the corner of his eye, Techno takes a sip of his drink and stares at it longingly for a moment.
“I have an idea.” Techno says with a slightly amused face. He launches the mug of hot coffee out of the window.
The sound of ceramic shattering echoes through their ears and Tommy tenses.
The cup lands square on the windscreen of the vehicle chasing them, dark liquid blurring their view. Tommy can see through the chaos a crack from the point of contact as they swerve helplessly and slow down but ultimately stay on track. Window wipers tick on a moment later.
They were getting closer to the ledge.
“Damn, thought that would work better.” Techno mutters. “I just wasted a perfectly good cup of coffee.”
Closer to the ledge. There were less cargo containers surrounding them now, but enough to keep them trapped on a narrow path.
“I told you that button was useless.” Phil snorts and Techno pointedly ignores him.
An idea sparks to life in Tommy’s head.
“Tommy, there’s a turn up ahead.” Ranboo calls.
“Yeah, I can see it.” They were getting closer. The car behind him speeds up. Phil bites the inside of his cheek nervously.
“Mate, its a tight turn.” A beat passes, Tommy looks over at Phil and smiles, the car behind them speeds up, the engine revs. “Tommy?”
“Hold onto your dorky fuckin’ suits, fellas and try not to bite your tongue off.” Tommy shouts and the taxi bursts into the clearing. For a small second, everything feels bigger. As though the environment is taking a breath of its own. Tommy’s breath feels caught in his chest, like it’s catching on his ribcage and refusing to escape.
Phil looks like wants to object to the suits being dorky but the words get swallowed back down when instead of turning, Tommy does something impossible to understand.
He slams his foot down on the brakes, the car barely managing to grind itself to a stop as the force of motion keeps moving forward. Trying to stop itself at an impossible rate, all the way until the tires have left black marks all along the dock, coming to a halt right as they stare down over the ledge. Gray white smoke gushes out from the tires, screeching angrily.
Tommy grits his teeth, the front of the taxi overlooking nothing but what seems like an endless expanse of water.
With the wet weather meeting the sea, he thinks it looks beautiful. The ocean moves back and forth in a dangerous kind of dance. A dark void that blinks as it reflects the sky.
Phil is leaning so far back in his seat, he nearly disappears.
Techno whips his head back to where the car behind them was fast approaching. “Tommy, what the hell are you doing?”
“Tommy, you need to turn!” Tubbo adds urgently and Tommy takes a shaky breath without responding. “Tom, this isn’t fucking funny!”
He watches the car get closer. Closer. Closer.
So close the headlights of the vehicle behind them fill up the entirety of the inside of theirs and then Tommy slams a fist down on the safety guard button and that shield of metal Tommy had thought was useless comes down just like when they’d tested it back at his apartment.
It covers the entire back of the car, over the window, down past the license plate, creating exactly what Tommy needed.
The light that filled the car is gone, replaced by a hollow darkness and then there’s a sound like a boulder rolling along metal.
The back tires of the taxi hiss as the air goes out of them. The rev of the engine that had been chasing them goes above them. Flying over head in a way that almost doesn’t feel real.
Tommy would be imagining things if he said that it felt like the black car chasing them seemed to hover for a second, suspended in the air as Jack’s safety guard worked as the perfect accidental ramp.
It’s like the world goes completely silent for a moment when the weight shifts off their car and they jolt ever so slightly backwards. The air is sucked out of their lungs and he holds his breath.
Then in front of them it all comes rushing back, the black car falls through the air above them before it crashes into the water and disappears beneath a blanket of sea. The moment it hits the ocean, waves angrily erupt upwards.
The waves seem to swallow the car immediately, water spraying upward and back down, smoothing over as though nothing happened.
As though a vehicle hadn’t smashed through its surface.
They’re all sitting there, not talking, stunned into silence.
His breath comes back slowly, shakily like it's uncertain.
Tommy turns the radio off and they listen to the sound of the waves. Washing in and out. A few bubbles rise to the surface where the car had sunk moments ago.
Tommy presses Jack’s safety guard button and the sheath of metal sinks back into itself and tucks away into the car.
Phil sucks in one long breath and then releases it. “Mate... that was fucking amazing.”
Amazing? Tommy’s breath feels stuck in his throat.
He was out of practice and even though it didn’t show, he could feel it. The fuzziness around the edges of what once was a seamless photograph.
“I think I puked in my mouth a little bit.” Ranboo admits quietly and then through shaky breaths, Tubbo starts laughing.
A slow, adrenaline fueled laugh that catches on like wildfire and soon they’re all dying of laughter because that was dangerous and everything went horribly wrong and if they don’t laugh, he might just cry.
Tommy will pretend it doesn’t mean anything to him when they tell him he did amazingly; that his driving was the best they’ve ever seen despite Tommy knowing what his standard used to be.
Tommy will pretend that Techno giving him a nod of approval didn’t make his throat tighten or Phil ruffling his hair didn’t make his face feel flushed.
After things seem to die down he takes a shuddering breath and starts reversing, "Let's go home."
He tries to pretend that their praise doesn't mean anything to him. That the small touches he should be over looking and the jokes he's included in don't replay in his memory at the end of the day.
Because this was a job. That was... all it was. And Tommy might not be as good as he used to be. So what? So what if now he doesn’t train daily, or get reprimanded for mistakes, he doesn't study laws and rules that he already knows but just to reinforce it into his mind anymore. But he’s still one— if not, the best get away drivers out there.
And this is just another one of his jobs.
Notes:
FINALLY GOT TO WRITE AN ACTUAL CAR CHASE CLAPS IN THE COMMENTS FELLAS WOOO
there will probably be like a brief intermission before the next round of action because i don't want to drown you all in car chases LMAO
uh and also i know tommy IS a get away driver but this is his taxi service so there's going to be more taxi-ing than car chases i reckon
ALSO i finally got to write that scene i really wanted to from ages ago! (the waiter getting ragdolled across the ground by tommy? yeah, that was going to be a MUCH bigger part but i decided against it)
I had to change it SO SO SO MUCH though so i'm not as in love with it as before but i think its better here than never
-
rewrite note:
if you want to invade a discord server and ramble (or get teasers for my work & updated when I post) you can if you click these words and accept the invite SO GO FOR IT!
(and a big old thank you eris, or soulfirephoenix for setting it up for me, you legend. i encourage everyone to read their fics they're so good)
Chapter 14: Don't ever look back (NOT REWRITTEN YET)
Summary:
What the fuck kind of nightmare was this? It looked like… This had to be the aftermath of something bad happening, not the before.
Right?Nightmares that placed him back at the hero tower usually included…
Tommy stares at the mirror, hesitating. This couldn’t be before the bad part, could it?
-EVERYTHING BEYOND THIS POINT HAS NOT BEEN REWRITTEN. THERE ARE SIGNIFICANT CHARACTER CHANGES BEING MADE. continue reading if u wanna be immensely confused! :) <3 otherwise pls wait I'm trying to get out new chapters I promise
Notes:
I am posting this at a ridiculous time that's completely off schedule because I am an evil, evil little man
Also! Lots of TW's in the chapter.
I usually wouldn't include them before the chapter starts but there's a lot of, well, everything going on.
During Tommy's nightmare (woo healing drawbacks amirite) there's some scenes that may encourage derealisation and there's some very mild body horror- I could be using that term incorrectly but hey! better safe than sorry.
be wary dearest TITS enjoyer, happy reading :D
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tommy’s surprised everyone manages to stay awake on the drive back. I mean holy shit, an adrenaline drop like that would knock most people straight out.
He supposes villains aren’t most people.
If Tommy’s being honest, he couldn’t be arsed driving them anywhere other than his apartment. He goes on autopilot on the drive back. None of them seem to object either, which is great because Tommy wasn’t going any further.
You don’t think much about the adrenaline drop after something huge happens, but god, that kind of tiredness is real and it is owning Tommy.
Wilbur had fallen asleep on Tommy’s bed pretty much the moment they arrived back home.
Techno went straight for Tommy’s fridge, seeking out a snack to ‘wash down the coffee’ and Phil had taken a long ass shower in Tommy’s bathroom.
After complaining for a while about Wilbur’s bed sprawling, they figure out a way to do things.
Because the bed is the biggest sleep space, it makes sense for Techno and Wilbur to take the bed. Tommy, unsurprisingly, didn’t want to share a bed with anyone.
He’d claimed it was because Wilbur seemed like the kind of guy to steal all the blankets and accidentally kick Tommy a few times. In truth, Tommy’s still not sure how comfortable he is with sharing a bed with anyone.
Phil offered to take the armchair, as that’s where he usually sits anyway and sleeping would be easy.
That all meant Tommy would take the couch.
They’d offered to push Wilbur on the floor but Tommy said he didn’t mind. Sleeping on the couch would be more than fine, he’d slept in worse places.
When Tommy’s head finally has a place to lay, he’s thrust straight into a nightmare. Oh, joy.
Usually, it’s nothing too bad. As a healing drawback, it seemed better than the alternative possibilities. He’d rather have a nightmare than to trade pain with someone after healing.
Sometimes he’s being chased— shit, most of the time he’s being chased.
Other times he can’t speak. Or something is squeezing him, rendering him unable to breathe like a snake coiling around its prey.
Tonight the nightmare is different.
He’s in his bathroom— not the one in his apartment with the mysterious shower stains and wall marks, no it was his old bathroom.
The one he shared with Dream.
Almost everything is how he remembers it, as though he was inside a photo. The shower in the corner, a polished looking white toilet, floor tiles that were so clean you could smudge it with a finger if you felt the need to. Then the sink and a huge rectangular mirror above it.
When Tommy had left, this mirror had been shattered. He reaches out to trace where the crack used to be. He runs his finger along imaginary lines and then finally shocks when he sees his reflection.
There was a bruise, stretching massively from the side of his neck and down beneath his shirt, burrowing out of sight. His lip was busted and there was a small cut above his eyebrow. His knuckles were red too— they looked sore, a bright red that was out of place with the paleness of his skin.
And his temple — yellow and pink skin that gave way to the signs of a faded injury.
What the fuck kind of nightmare was this? It looked like… This had to be the aftermath of something bad happening, not the before.
Right?
Nightmares that placed him back at the hero tower usually included…
Tommy stares at the mirror, hesitating. This couldn’t be before the bad part, could it?
Something uncomfortable like a wedge is stuck in his throat. It’s impossible to take a breath.
He looks away from the mirror and down at himself and he can feel a panicked mixed confusion starting to rise when his own skin is flawless. He can’t see the bruises, or grazes or the cuts he can so clearly see in the reflection.
Tommy stares at his hands, fixated. No redness. No blemishes. Just normal, clean, pale hands.
“What’s wrong?” A smiling voice asks. “Don’t recognise yourself?”
Tommy’s head shoots up to his reflection, horrified when he sees a version of himself smiling at him. It’s like someone has filled his head with sand. Suddenly every train of thought comes grinding to a halt.
It was his reflection that was speaking, watching him with interest and disdain.
The reflection sighs and it grips a hand against the sink, moving when Tommy was not. “Look at you. It’s only been a few months and you’ve changed so much. So. Fucking. Much.”
A beat.
Tommy’s frozen in place, expression morphing with terror when his reflection utters the next three words. “You abandoned me.”
Tommy physically recoils, that wasn’t what happened that didn’t make sense. The words shouldn’t cut as deep as they do but seeing his reflection say it with such venom makes him feel ill.
“What?” Tommy chokes out and his reflection frowns. The words almost don’t sound real yet they glue themselves to the inside of Tommy’s head.
The reflection seems to lean back a little bit, looking Tommy up and down. “How are the villains, Tommy? Are they treating you better?” His eyes trail over to the bathroom door and Tommy’s heart sinks.
This isn’t real. Stop it. There’s nobody beyond that door. He’s fine.
He just needs to keep reminding himself of that.
The reflection narrows its eyes— Tommy’s eyes at him. “You left me behind.”
“I didn’t leave you behind.” Tommy shakes his head. He knows it’s not real, he’s convincing himself of it yet he can feel the shiver on his skin and how his heart races. “I didn’t leave you behind because you are me, alright? All you are is a version of me who hasn’t grown up yet.”
He doesn’t mean to say it as harshly as he does.
“You left me behind!” His reflection screams and smacks the glass. “You killed me!”
Tommy flinches back. He tries to make his voice strong— he really, really tries. “No I didn’t…”
“It’s your fault! Everything is your fucking fault.” The reflection is shaking all over and Tommy has no doubt he’s doing the same. “You didn’t even try to change things.”
He's not sure how it happens, but his mind slips straight into defensive mode like someone had clicked their fingers and decided. He knows it's irrational, that this is just a nightmare, but it felt so real. He couldn't shake that feeling.
That was always the problem with nightmares, it was hard to tell what was real or not. Even when you know the truth deep down, it's so easy to bury it.
Tommy snaps back. “That isn’t true! I tried to make a change. I went in front of an entire board of heroes but Dream didn’t—”
“You pussied out the moment it got too hard. Didn’t you, Tommy? The moment you couldn’t get your way, you fucking ran. You left everything behind.”
Tommy swallows hard. “I didn’t pussy out.”
The reflection leans in close, his voice barely above a whisper. “You left me for dead.” Tommy clenches his jaw. “You left us and you never bothered to look back.”
There’s a long, harsh silence that seems to sit on his chest before Tommy speaks.
It’s difficult to keep himself steady. There’s this feeling, deep inside of him more powerful than anger and he’s struggling to hold it all back.
He can’t stop his voice from breaking as he speaks.
“Do you really think I never looked back?” Tommy says and it’s like a switch is flipped in his head, all the words come quicker than ever before. “Do you think I wasn’t sorry? That I never came back here afterwards hoping I could just catch a glimpse inside my old life? That it didn’t hurt me— it didn’t fucking rip my heart to shreds!?”
“You regret leaving, don’t you?”
“No! That's not what I said. Fuck off!”
“You could go back.”
“Over my dead fucking body!”
"Do you feel guilty?" The reflection smirks and it feels like the air is sucked out of the room. "It was all your fault, you know that, Tommy? Do you at least feel bad for running?"
"I didn't run." Tommy hisses.
"You should go back."
“I am never going back!" Tommy shouts, hand hitting the sink. "I don’t regret leaving, it was the right choice. I’m done with this nightmare and I’m done with you.”
The reflection hesitates and it makes Tommy's insides churn. What game was being played?
The reflection tilts his head, he looks almost sorry. “Tommy, you can regret the correct choice.” A brief pause. “Maybe you should give it more thought..."
"No." There it was. Tommy bites his cheek.
"I mean, you decided to leave so quickly. You made it look easy.”
“Shut up.” Tommy squeezes his eyes shut. “Just— just get out of my head! Don’t you dare assume making my decision was easy. Leaving was the hardest decision of my life.”
“Maybe the decision was hard because your only reason was that you just couldn’t handle it. Is that it?” The reflection hisses and the words feel like burns being brandished on Tommy’s skin. Tommy covers his ears but it makes no difference. “The training was too much for you. You were weak.”
The words split his head open like a poison.
“That’s not true.”
“Isn’t it?”
“It’s not true!” Tommy pushes away from the sink and jabs a finger at his reflection. He hates the way his voice stammers. “I left because I had to— because we had to! If we’d stayed he— he would have killed us and you fucking know it. We were at our worst—”
“He said it was our best.”
“Yeah because he’s fucking insane! We were at our worst.” Tommy says with a finality that causes the reflection to waver. “Even if you still care about the heroes; about Schlatt or Dream or any of the other pretentious fucks in that stupid tower then that’s on you.” Tommy takes a small breath. “Because I don’t.”
The reflection hums. “You care about the villains now.”
“It’s different.” Tommy states but there’s a bad taste on his tongue... why was that tightness in his throat returning? “It’s different this time.”
The reflection waves a hand boredly.
Tommy’s eyebrows draw together. “They care.”
His tone isn't convincing. Was he even trying to convince?
“So? Who gives a damn if they care? Dream cares.” The reflection justifies. “He always has and he still does.”
“Stop it, that’s different. Dream…” Tommy lowers his gaze, his voice soft. “Dream is different. He wouldn’t stop pushing. No matter what, he wouldn’t stop.”
The reflection blinks and then his face splits into a smile. “You’re still hurt by the fact that he wouldn’t change for you. You weren’t enough.”
“God,” Tommy laughs, shaking his head as though he can shake out his thoughts. “what are you, my fucking therapist? That’s not true. I— I am… enough. I'm enough.”
“Sure you are.”
There’s a searing pain on Tommy’s hands that makes him yelp. “Shit!” He looks down and his knuckles start blooming red. He can barely hold his hands still to inspect them, he’s shaking so badly.
Then a pain erupts on the side of his neck, down beneath his shirt and the skin shifts into a black and blue color. Tommy nearly collapses and catches himself on the sink.
His hands were still changing, red knuckles start to split. Split knuckles heal and then break again. How many times can your knuckles split before the damage is permanent?
Then his hand is bruised. His fingers are bandaged. Split knuckles. Heal again. Break again. Another bandage. Heal.
Break. Heal. Bruises.
Break. Heal. Bruises.
Break. Heal. Bruises.
Break. Break.
Break.
“What’s happening?” Tommy looks up at the mirror, wide eyed in horror as his hands bleed, dripping from their wounds. The skin on his knuckles was pulling back, why wouldn't his healing work?
The reflection shrugs, unbothered and his injuries drip away like nothing, vaporising in the air. “We’re changing.”
They look as though they’d swapped places.
“Your injuries.” Tommy breathes. “They’re gone.”
“Oh, those? I can appear however you want me to appear.” The reflection flickers to how Tommy currently looks; a show of terror on his face and split knuckles.
Then the reflection swaps back to injuries, different ones this time and he seems to take Tommy’s injuries with him as Tommy’s knuckles repair themselves.
Then the reflection shows when Dream first found him, with ragged clothes and grazed knees.
Afterwards, to the last hero meeting Tommy ever attended— Tommy could recognise the shape of the bruise on his eye as that day, the headache was unimaginable.
Then he swaps to Tommy when he was six. The night his parents died.
The reflection goes through all the different stages of Tommy in a matter of seconds. Happy, sad, angry, excited. Young and old. Phases he doesn’t remember and phases he does. Of when he was on the street, of the day he'd gotten the details to steal Dream's car, of when he first met the syndicate, of the job he’d gotten delivering coffees that started this all. In the reflection on Techno's axe, when he was terrified and tucked next to Ranboo's side at the bank. Did he really look that afraid?
He sees himself in every light. In warmth and cold. Red and blue.
And then he sees the reflection as how he should be. That version stays, unlike the others.
With unbruised skin and brushed hair, clean pale hands and a neutral look on his face.
Maybe it’s just because he adjusted to seeing damaged versions of himself, but this reflection looks unnatural.
He tries to suppress that thought. The idea he recognises himself better injured doesn’t sit right.
He's getting irrational. He can feel it, but can't stop it.
Tommy can't stop himself.
Tommy takes a shaky breath and jabs a finger at his reflection. “Alright asshole, you better explain right fucking now what you're doing. I’m not— this isn’t—” Tommy trails off and then steadies himself. “Will you just stop fucking with me and tell me what’s going on!”
He hates how smug his reflection looks, which is sort of a weird thing to think, but he thinks it anyway.
Did Tommy really look that smug normally? God, and he thought Wilbur looked punchable.
The reflections fails to hide a smirk. “It’s like I said, Tommy. We’re changing. You chose this path.”
“We’re not changing, dickhead.” Tommy spits sharply. “I haven’t changed, I’m the same as I’ve always been.”
“Bullshit.” His reflection snarls in such a dark tone, Tommy nearly forgets to hide his flinch. “You broke your deal with Dream.”
Tommy’s gaze flickers with disgust, his voice rising as he speaks. “Are you kidding? I made that agreement when I was ten. I upheld my end of that deal for six years. I did more than enough! I sacrificed my entire childhood for that fucking deal.”
“Age isn’t an excuse Tommy, you of all people should know that. No, you abandoned us. You decided to fuck off and play with the villains.”
“I was a child.” Tommy chokes out, heat rising to his face which he fights desperately to push back. He wishes he could push it all back. “Why should I still be paying for a mistake I made when I was ten? Why was it okay for him to hurt me but not for me to leave?! Do you think that’s fair, because I fucking don’t. Stop acting like staying was the better decision.” Tommy’s heart is pounding a hole into his chest but he finds the courage to continue. “You’re not better than me, you are me. You’re all the parts I hate about myself because you’re all the parts that aren’t fucking true.”
“No! I’m not a fucking liar!” His reflection shouts, forcing his voice to be steadier than before. “I’m the part of you that you doubt. I’m the question at the back of your head you refuse to listen to. But you know I’m right, Tommy, you know—”
Tommy shakes his head furiously. “No—”
“—you’re changing Tommy and you fucking know it! You won’t listen because you know I’m right—”
“Liar!”
“You broke your deal! You’re hurting civilians, you’re befriending villains, you’re changing.” His reflection laughs, sick and twisted. “You’re not a hero and you never were.”
It's not true. Tommy can't stand to hear it. He was a hero. He helped people. He saved people.
Working for the villains is so he can stay protected for once. Why did that feel so selfish?
Why did protecting himself feel selfish?
His reflection scowls. “All you are and all you ever will be,” Fragments of the day flash through his mind; of laughing in the car after the chase and causing one of the black cars to crash into traffic. “is somebody else's sidekick.”
“Shut up!” Tommy screams, hands tangling in his hair.
“Don’t you feel guilty?! Clinging to others! It's embarrassing! Like a stray dog to the closest hand that feeds—” and Tommy sends a fist straight into the face of his reflection, watching as the mirror shatters, his knuckles split, and he’s forced awake with a sob catching in his throat.
Darkness envelops him immediately.
He shoots up from where he was lying, gasping for air as hot tears roll down his face. It’s difficult to think. To move. To talk.
There’s a blanket tangled all around him, tight against his legs and torso. Tommy clenches his jaw tightly, trying to stop the sound of his cries.
His nightmare wasn't… that wasn’t true. That wasn’t true, he knows that.
It wasn't true.
That didn't happen. Tears keep pouring and Tommy feels like he's suffocating on his own emotions.
He's home. He's not with the heroes. He's not with Dream.
His entire chest hurts from crying and he wraps his arms around himself so tightly like he’s trying to hold himself together. He should be used to nightmares but this one stabs him, driving a blade straight down where it hurts most.
He catches Phil moving through a blur of tears and hiccuping breaths.
“Tommy?” Phil mutters, eyes fluttering open. This of all nights had to be the worst night to have a nightmare like that.
He can’t even speak. Tommy can’t even choke out that he’s fine. He just takes shaky breaths and fails to stop a sob escaping his throat. His face is streaked with teartracks in seconds.
Phil’s gaze softens, “What happened?” and he pushes the blanket off himself, walking over and kneeling down by Tommy’s side. Tommy shakes his head. The words die in his throat before they even get the chance to breathe.
Go away, Phil. He wants to say, shout at the man.
Instead, Phil grabs his hand, rubbing his thumb back and forth over the back of Tommy’s hand.
It’s so nice and— and Tommy hates it, he hates how much he craves that interaction and that warmth.
His face is hot with shame, his entire body temperature feels hotter than usual.
It’s not true. He wants to scream it at him. He’s not changing.
But he knows better than to take out his anger on Phil. It’s not Phil’s fault it’s…
He meets Phil’s eyes and that wave of guilt, that doubt and pain, all the things he’s pushing away hit him again. More tears seem to pour, his throat is so tight it hurts.
The living room light flickers on and a door groans— his bedroom door. He sees Phil look up and behind Tommy.
“Is… is uh, everything… alright?” It’s Techno’s voice. “...Is Tommy alright?” Techno clarifies with a certain gentleness he’s never heard in Techno’s voice before.
There’s the subtle sound of bed springs creaking and he knows Wilbur has also woken up from the commotion. From Tommy’s noise.
Tommy chokes down any more cries he has, feeling them build in his throat. He forces himself to swallow them, keeping his face out of the light.
Tommy pleads silently that Techno and Wilbur leave. God, at least spare him the humility of only having Phil see this.
Phil looks back over at Tommy who manages a small nod. Phil pastes on a small smile. “We’re fine, mate. It’s nothing to worry about, just go back to bed.”
There’s an air of hesitance and Tommy wishes he could just shrink in on himself, down into nothing, and then feet shuffle. The door closes again and it’s just him and Phil.
I’m sorry. He tries to tell Phil but it comes out incoherent mumbling.
“Tommy?” Phils voice is impossibly soft. Phil goes to hold Tommy’s arm and this time Tommy pulls away, shaking his head.
He wants to be closer to Phil but it pains him. He can’t do it.
No matter how much he yearns for that connection, the nightmare is too fresh in his mind to allow it.
A voice at the back of his head tells him that he doesn’t deserve it.
Phil looks worried, but not upset. There was concern written across his face. Phil hesitates and then sits back slowly. “Take a deep breath. You don’t have to talk about it, just take a deep breath.”
“I’m sorry.” Tommy murmurs and this time the words don’t snag in his chest. He clings to the words, repeating them over and over again.
“Tommy?” He feels like a little kid. “Stop talking. Don't be sorry, just breathe with me.”
In. A pause. And out.
“I’m sorry, Phil.” Is what he manages to whisper. The rest goes unspoken.
I just wanted protection. I wanted to feel safe.
In. Pause. Out. His breathing was starting to steady.
Phil looks at him uncertainly, biting the inside of his cheek in worry.
“I forgive you.” Phil says, and the words crush Tommy. Phil doesn’t know the weight of his words.
He sees Tommy bows his head and the tears that spring to his eyes, but he doesn’t understand why. Not now and, if Tommy can keep it that way, not ever.
In. Pause. Out.
“It was a nightmare.” Tommy manages to whisper and Phil nods knowingly. Tommy rubs his face with the palm of his hand, wiping away the tears.
“I guessed as much.” Phil hums quietly. “What do you usually do when you have nightmares? Do you want some space?”
Tommy hesitates, playing over Phil’s words. Playing over the nightmare. Despite not really wanting to be left alone, he tells Phil he wants space and watches as the man stands up.
“Come and get me when you’re alright with the company.” Phil crosses the room and Tommy listens to the rattling noise that’s made as Phil opens a window and slides out onto the fire escape.
Tommy doesn’t turn to see him, but he imagines Phil is standing there. Waiting. Leaning against the metal and breathing in the night sky.
It takes about ten minutes for Tommy to calm himself down and one visit to the bathroom mirror. He stares at his reflection for a while.
He’s surprised it was clean, actually. I mean he wasn’t joking when he said Phil had a long ass shower. He was half expecting it to be covered in condensation.
But still, he stares at himself in the mirror. Takes in his face, free of injuries. His hands are unharmed.
Most importantly, he takes a deep breath.
It was all just to reassure himself he’s fine.
He was mulling over what the nightmare had said in his head whilst pushing it back, way back, to the furthest crevice in his mind.
Now that he had time to think about it, his ‘doubts’ or whatever the fuck they were, there was some truth to them. And by some he means the part about him changing.
He didn’t agree with anything else because god, the reflection version of him was one massive arrogant prick.
I mean honestly, he didn’t want to agree just because of how condescending the reflection was. Just saying the reflection version was right feels like a betrayal to his entire being.
But so what if the nightmare was right about him changing? Fuck the nightmare.
Surviving had meant running from change. In an environment where one wrong move resulted in punishment, you learnt to be consistent. But things are different now. He wasn’t surviving anymore, he was living.
If he stayed with the villains, he’d be safe. It was his turn to put himself first.
This time, his safety was the priority.
The rest of what the nightmare had said stung. A kind of pain that was hurting all over and lingering around him like a burning swear but he refused to let it win. He would take any victory, no matter how small.
After tonight, Tommy certainly feels more on the path to becoming a villain than a hero.
Maybe the world doesn’t need another hero.
The silence seems excruciating after a while. He’d definitely made Phil stand outside alone long enough so after some anxious, back and forth decision making, Tommy decides to go outside.
Phil was still standing on the fire escape, it would be strange to not join him even though he needed that initial space.
It’s just difficult. He can’t explain why. Making that connection seems to him, somehow, like a betrayal.
There’s a part of him that wants nothing more than to go and see Phil but another part fights against it like a wild animal.
He pushes the window open and Phil’s head turns slightly, but not all the way.
He didn’t want to think anymore about the nightmare, he just wanted to have a nice conversation.
Tommy kicks one leg through and then groans as he squishes himself down through the gap. “How the fuck did you fit through here so smoothly?”
Phil laughs quietly. “Lots of practice. Mate, I can’t even see the fuckin’ glass.”
He manages to push himself through, although not very elegantly. Tommy pats himself down, grumbling and then walks over to Phil, leaning against the railing a little bit apart.
Tommy can’t help but smile a little. “Your whole bird schtick is kind of rubbish.”
Phil tilts his head, wise to Tommy’s tricks. “Do you actually want to talk about my crow brain or is it just a distraction?” A beat passes of nervous silence and Tommy avoiding eye contact. “I’m glad you’re feeling better, Tommy.”
Had he really used changing the topic when it came to personal topics that often? Was he that predictable?
“I’m serious about the crow thing being terrible.” Tommy scoffs. “Face blind and glass blind are shite drawbacks.”
Phil doesn’t skip how Tommy changes the subject and shoots him a knowing look. Tommy pointedly ignores it and fixes his gaze on the city street below.
Come on, Phil. Cut a guy some slack.
Phil rubs his chin. “I suppose they’re not the best but I would trade anything for my wings and the company is worth it.”
“Company?”
Phil blinks owlishly at Tommy. “The crows?”
“What… crows?” Tommy frowns and Phil’s jaw drops open, mouth turned up in a smile. Tommy huffs and waves a hand. “Phil, you’re talking absolute shit right now.”
Phil chuckles, reaching up to his ear, oddly enough. “Think of it like— a secondary power.”
Tommy tries to pretend he’s not interested but it’s such a weird sight he can’t help but stare.
Phil takes his earring out, a gold chain with an green—gem thing. An emerald? Tommy’s not a jewelry expert and he never will be. Phil holds it up to the light. (It’s pitch black outside. The only light is from the city and light pollution.)
What the fuck does he need light for? It’s an earring… used somehow to summon crows?
Oh god, there’s no way that this is a shitty bat signal rip off. Right?
Out of all the weird, randomness the villains have, surely they must draw the line at batman rip offs.
…
Right?
“There should be a spot. . .” Phil mutters. Tommy watches as Phil twists the earring between his fingers and then, as though he’s found a groove of some kind, exclaims happily. “I’ll just call one.”
Phil raises the gem to his mouth and blows gently into it and Tommy can hear, just barely, a high pitch noise.
Aha! It’s a whistle.
Of course it fucking is. They do draw the line at batman knock offs!
Seemingly out of nowhere, there’s the flapping sound of wings and a crow comes floating down from the blackness of the night, landing on the rail.
Tommy stares, mouth hanging open as Phil greets the crow like an old friend.
The crow pushes against Phil’s hand and he lifts his hand, scratching the crows head.
Yeah. I mean, sure. Why couldn’t the crow dude summon crows?
Phil looks pleased with himself and glances at Tommy with a half hearted shrug. “It’s a pretty useless power so I don’t use it in battle but it’s great for gathering information.”
Tommy nods, dragging his eyes away from the crow.
Tommy’s eyes widen. “Holy shit, is that how you found my address?! You sent a fucking crow to follow me?” Tommy gapes. He remembers the first time the villains showed up at his apartment, completely uninvited in their usual fashion.
“Yeah.” Phil laughs and moves his hand, putting the earring back in its rightful place. The crow jumps out of the way. “Shit, that feels like ages ago.”
Tommy smiles at the memory. “Techno threatened to kill me.”
“Sounds like Techno.”
“I was scared shitless.”
“Sounds like you.” Phil comments.
Excuse you, Phil? Tommy thinks. Say that again?
Tommy turns to look at Phil who keeps his gaze fixed on the little crow, busy with preening himself. “Tommy, I know you probably don’t want to hear this, but… you’re barely seventeen. This kind of work is, you know, mate it’s not too late to change the deal—”
“No.” Tommy answers swiftly and only now does Phil lock eyes with him. “The deal stays the same. As long as I need protection, I’ll be your driver and healer.”
Phil seems to know better than to fight him on the topic. Instead, after a moment's pause he shrugs and speaks in a light tone. “I’m glad we’re working together. Your driving tonight was… I mean holy shit Tommy, that was amazing. We’re lucky you pulled that off, I can only imagine how stressful that was.”
Lucky. Tommy wonders how much longer that excuse will work.
“Yeah really uh, lucky. I didn’t expect to enjoy working for villains as much as I do.” Tommy comments and there was that voice again, fighting to the surface. That he’s changing. Tommy shrugs, swallowing a nervous lump in his throat. “I saw villains as someone completely different until I met you guys.”
Phil grins. “Well, most of us are dickheads, so I get it. But the truth is we’re just a shit ton more chaotic and disorganized than the heroes.”
“You’re unhinged is what it is.” Tommy scoffs with a playful tone and they both laugh a bit.
The bird pecks Phil’s finger and he yelps in surprise. “Ow!”
The tiniest red mark appears and Tommy snorts.
“I can heal that for you if you like.” Tommy extends his hand out and already, as though he doesn’t need to summon it, there’s a warm yellow glow.
His healing was weird like that.
It often knew of an injury before Tommy did. Sometimes, there would be a delay in glowing, like all those days ago when Wilbur had jumped into a garbage bin with Tommy and his hands had lit up. Other times, it would glow immediately like right now.
The strangest part was that it only healed people he wanted to heal, even subconsciously if he wasn’t aware of it.
“Nah, you don’t need to heal this, mate.” Phil shakes his head. “It’ll just give you another nightmare and getting you to heal this is the equivalent to calling a fucking drone strike on a caterpillar. It’s just overkill.”
Tommy laughs and bows his head in acceptance, pulling his hand back. “Fair enough, bossman.”
He pushes his healing back down but, ok that’s weird, the yellow glow stays there.
Tommy nearly dismisses it. He doesn’t care if his weird healing powers are doing weird healing things.
But still, something hangs in his mind, just barely unreadable without squinting.
A spark of an idea begins.
He looks up at Phil. Then back to his hand. Huh.
“Phil?” Tommy begins. “Let me heal your hand.”
Phil shakes his head again. “It’ll just give you another nightmare.”
“I don’t care, it’s worth it.” Tommy ushers Phil who stays firm with his decision.
Phil holds his hand up questioningly. “For this? Tommy, this is shit all. A nightmare like the one I just saw you have is not worth it.”
Tommy’s face goes a little red. “They’re usually not that bad and I’m pretty used to them.” Tommy reaches out and takes Phil’s hand before he can object. The bird squawks curiously.
It takes pretty much no effort to heal the injury and Phil makes a small annoyed sound at the back of his throat. Phil surveys his hand closely, mulling it over.
“You didn’t have to do that.” Phil says but Tommy’s not listening. Tommy turns Phil’s hand over and stares at it closely.
What the fuck? Once the mark is gone, Tommy’s hands still have that warm glow. That spark of an idea grows.
It clicks.
“You're the one who was injured in the car.” Tommy whispers and he forces himself to look Phil in the eye. Phil looks uncomfortable, watching Tommy with a new found caution that seems to confirm his belief.
But why didn't Phil say anything?
Notes:
WOOO 5k later, how are we feeling about the nightmare and angel duo? sorry for any kicks to the guts (not really, might happen again)
This chapter was already late and long enough so i decided to make a cut.
The good news? that cut means 1/3 of chapter is already written!guys, gals and pals, we are on track for once.
oooh also if you recognise the "Maybe the world didn't need another hero" line, I might have posted that on twitter already LMAO
tell me your thoughts !
Chapter 15: You did good, kid
Summary:
And then, because nice moments mean nothing without at least someone ruining it a second later, Phil grins. “I really am glad the team gained a new smartass.”
Tommy smiles, a genuine smile, then rolls his eyes. “Yeah, I’m awesome as hell.”
“I don’t think I said that.” Phil starts to laugh.
“Possibly even poggers.”
“That’s not a word.”
Notes:
i didn't proof read this so pretend u dont see any spelling errors but QUICK LOOK EVERONE *deep breath in*
TITS UPDATE TITS UPDATE TITS UPDATE TITS UPDATE TITS-
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“I’m right, aren’t I? You’re injured.” Tommy says and Phil watches him apprehensively.
There was a gleam in Phil’s eye that hinted at something hidden. He was right. Of course he was.
“I’m fine, mate, there’s no need to worry.”
“Why didn’t you say anything?” Tommy’s eyebrows draw together. Something clicks in Tommy’s brain. “That’s why when I woke up from the nightmare I was hot— it was the heat from my powers.”
“Tommy, I’m fine.” Phil answers firmly, but there’s a carefulness to his voice.
“You’re fine?” Tommy scoffs. He moves his hand away, over the guard railing and the light fades. The crow is very interested in the glow. He looks very pointedly at his hand and then back at Phil.
Tommy moves his hand back towards Phil and the glow gets brighter.
Phil looks a little annoyed.
“Mate, I’ll be fine. I don’t need healing for every scrape or bruise.” Phil justifies and tries to back away from the subject.
He tugs his sleeves down protectively, a gesture that looks totally normal… if you didn’t have hero training to help identify looks of guilt.
Who’s backtracking now, Phil!? What a fucking hypocrite.
“This is the second time you haven’t told me when you were injured.” Tommy scolds. He skips all the pointless questions and gets straight to it. “Phil, give me your arm.”
“How do you know my arm is injured?” Phil recoils.
Tommy blinks. He really should start thinking before he says shit. “Uh, well, you know, it’s a healer thing?”
Phil doesn’t look pleased with that answer but he doesn’t fight it.
He’s hesitant, but Phil pulls up his sleeve fiddling with the edge of the fabric as he rolls and tucks it to stay in place.
The injury is clear immediately; when Tommy had driven the taxi through the glass front of the restaurant, Phil must have been the one on the end seat of the booth. His entire arm is littered with small cuts like a bad graze from glass pieces.
Tommy had been fine in the car, even despite having the windows down when he drove through the glass. It was mostly luck that had kept him protected then. He hadn’t even thought about the chance of injury.
It explained why Phil had wiped the glass off his seat before getting in unlike any of the others. He was the only one to register it as something that was a threat to safety because he was the only one to be injured by it. Everyone else was high off their asses on adrenaline.
Still, the injury looks bad and how Phil managed to hide it with a smile came as a surprise. The skin is clearly aggravated from rubbing against the fabric and there were little flakes of dried blood stuck to Phils arm.
“Jesus, Phil.” Tommy mutters, reaching out and grabbing Phil’s elbow to hold his forearm in place.
The injury was spread out from his wrist up to where Phil had rolled the fabric just past his elbow. At the time, Phil must have had his sleeves rolled up just like this and probably used the arm as a shield when Tommy broke through.
Erh— well, that’s what Tommy best assumes. But look, he’s rusty at identifying injuries.
Phil shrugs. “I managed to get all the glass out by myself when I went to your bathroom.”
“That’s why you took a long shower.” Tommy groans. “Fucking say something next time! Phil, I’m your healer, treat me like it.”
Phil sucks in a small breath and opens his mouth but decides against speaking, shutting it just as quickly. Tommy takes his chance to start healing.
Tommy reaches out carefully, guiding his hand along the length of Phil’s arm.
It comes naturally, almost without his guidance. Probably because his powers had been wanting to heal it for so long without Tommy noticing. His healing seems to find its way along Phil’s wounds, sealing any cuts meticulously.
There’s a moment of silence as Tommy’s healing goes to work.
Not the kind of silence that was deafening. The sort of silence that you could find in a movie theater.
It wasn’t complete silence, but the silence that came in pauses between cars driving past, the rustle of feathers, and whispers of wind.
As Tommy is finishing up, as though on cue, Phil speaks.
“Do you know how many times Hannah healed me?” It takes Tommy off guard, to hear him talk about their old healer.
“I— no, I don’t.” Tommy stammers. “Oh wait, is that rhetorical? Fuck that was probably rhetorical.”
Phil laughs and nods his head. “It’s fine, mate.” He has this… this sort of distant look in his eyes when staring down at the street below, like he’s in a whole different place.
As far as Tommy knows, maybe he is.
Phil shrugs. “The truth is that I don’t know either, mate. Hannah was so ridiculously selfless, I lost count of the amount of times she healed us. There was no hesitation. She wouldn’t even ask and if we complained, we’d be met with an eyeroll.”
Tommy watches for a moment waiting for Phil to continue but he doesn’t. He looks like there’s things he wants to say but he isn’t. It sets Tommy on edge a bit.
Tommy pulls his hands away to let Phil roll his sleeve back down. “Hannah sounds like she was cool. I used to see her fighting on the news. Her powers were… I mean, just, wow.”
He can never forget how amazing Thorne looked on the battlefield. She was the only known person with the ability of life.
It was more than healing, it was growth, it was life. It was amazing.
Her vines were deadly, her thorns even more so. But it was magical to see on the screen. Even though Tommy often ended up healing the brute of her attacks, seeing that ugly side of her powers, there was still something extraordinary.
He still held a certain respect for her.
“Hannah was…” Phil trails off, like he’s choosing his words as he speaks them. “She carried the weight of the world on her shoulder, Tommy. Her healing could give her the worst migraine ever and you would still see her picking up the Thorne mask and running straight into battle. Techno used to give her so much shit for it but mate, on the battlefield she was in her element. I’d never seen someone so focused.”
“Compared to you guys, anyone on the battlefield seems focused.” Tommy comments and that makes Phil chuckle. Tommy thumbs the rail guarding of the fire escape, staring down at the streets below.
Tommy used to watch the streets a lot even when he wasn’t driving. He’d make up stories for all the lives of people passing by. There was something soothing about other people's lives.
He doesn’t even realize that Phil is watching him absently. Phil hums. “Originally I saw you as this healer who was just… just young and afraid. That was it. You were just running towards whoever could protect you best from Dream attacking other healers and I sympathized because of what happened to Hannah.” Phil hesitates. “But now I see a lot of her in you. I think maybe— maybe if just once I had told her to take a break, to not heal and fight constantly… even though she loved it, maybe she wouldn’t have died.”
Tommy draws in a long breath.
That was why Phil wasn’t telling him when he was injured. He was worried about Tommy.
Tommy… he doesn’t know what to say to that.
He was strictly a healer and driver because someone else had been worried about him once. Several people, once.
Tommy doesn’t think back to before Dream a lot, but even before Dream there was someone who set him on the path of being a driver. He thinks he owes that man a lot more than he owes Dream.
Even without the use of some dumb fucking deal.
But that’s beside the point. The point is that he’s not used to people hiding injuries from him, let alone in the name of trying to protect him.
There was so much unknown that Tommy had anticipated when working for villains.
Not for a single moment did he consider the unknown of being cared for.
“I’m sorry, Phil.” Tommy says, and he means it with every fiber of his being.
He understands the pain of losing someone better than most people. As a healer, your heart is always especially soft for death. And the reason Hannah died hits especially close, a private part in Tommy’s heart that he hasn’t shown to anyone else.
“It’s not your fault, mate.” Phil responds but he doesn’t realize how wrong he is and it makes Tommy’s head ring.
Hannah had died from Dream killing healers.
If Tommy had continued to be a healer for the heroes, Hannah would still be alive.
What would Phil think if he found out the reason Hannah died was because of him?
Tommy dismisses the thought as soon as it comes to him. He can’t think like that. If Tommy played his cards right, they would never find out he used to work for the heroes.
“If it helps, Phil, I think if Hannah was even the slightest bit similar to me like you said, even if you told her to take a break—”
Phil nods slightly. “She wouldn’t have, you’re right. There’s no point dwelling on how things could have been anyway.” Tommy looks over at Phil who grins and grabs Tommy’s shoulder lightly. “Besides, I think things turned out alright.”
Tommy smiles, looking down with a breathy laugh. “In a weird kind of way, I think this has been the best possible outcome.”
Tommy means it genuinely when he says that. Out of all the paths he’d expected to go down, he’d never expected to be here.
It felt like his entire life had been built off of making deals.
The deal to steal a car. Only after a failed attempt did he find out the car was Dreams.
The deal to work for Dream. He should never have let it go as far as it did.
And now, the deal to work for the syndicate. Things… things were going well.
So truly, Tommy means it genuinely when he says this was the best possible outcome for him. Phil seems to recognise that too.
“I agree, mate.” Phil nods again, he was doing a lot of nodding. “I think things worked out well for what we were given. I’m glad you’re a part of the team, Tommy. It… it really worked out in the end. The stars seemed to align themselves, huh?”
Ohh fuck, don’t cry in front of Philza Minecraft. Not again, not twice in one night.
Tommy’s throat tightens considerably and he takes a shaky breath.
The stars seemed to align themselves, huh? Tommy smiles at the thought.
He composes himself for a second.
Then answers quietly.
“Thank you, Phil.” Tommy can’t help but think, Thank you. For more than you’ll ever know.
A brief pause.
“Of course, Tommy. Anytime.”
And then, because nice moments mean nothing without at least someone ruining it a second later, Phil grins. “I really am glad the team gained a new smartass.”
Tommy smiles, a genuine smile, then rolls his eyes. “Yeah, I’m awesome as hell.”
“I don’t think I said that.” Phil starts to laugh.
“Possibly even poggers.”
“That’s not a word.” Phil answers without missing a beat and wheezes even more.
“In fact, so many women have called me the most handsome man ever.” Tommy says pointedly and looks to Phil for a reaction.
“You’ve spoken to a woman?” Phil asks and Tommy pushes him in the side, making them both laugh.
“Dickhead.” Tommy shakes his head and pushes off the fire escape railing. “Alright fine, the moment’s over. Consider my heart touched or something.”
“God forbid we have another moment.” Phil smiles at him knowingly, because of course only Philza fucking minecraft would have the audacity to be kind when Tommy was rude, knowing he touched his heart.
Fucksakes Phil. Let Tommy pretend to be a huge man who doesn’t have time for feelings.
The wind was starting to grow cold, he could feel the night starting to turn. Tommy hesitates, not ready for the conversation to be fully over but not eager to stay outside. “D’you wanna go back inside?”
“Yeah, I was waiting for you to say something,” Phil straightens and folds his arms tightly over his chest. “I’m freezing my fuckin’ ass off.”
There’s a little bit of awkward shuffling as they make their way back inside.
Tommy opens the window again, entering even less elegantly than he managed to the first time and nearly goes crashing to the floor. He trips over his foot a few times and stumbles forward, catching himself on his palms.
Phil leans through the window to watch him, staring wide eyed.
“Are you—” Phil breaks off as he covers his mouth to stop from laughing. “Are you okay?”
“Bloody hell!” Tommy pushes off, standing up properly and rubs his palms together. “The window is fuckin’— it’s rigged. It’s shit and slippery and. . .”
Phil comes through shortly afterwards and Tommy stares as he does so without any struggling at all.
What a bastard.
Phil even looks humble afterwards.
Tommy opens his mouth to say something absolutely hilarious and original in classic Tommy fashion but a sound catches his attention.
There was a strange low humming noise cutting through the air.
Actually that was… what the fuck was that? Tommy looks around in the dark, trying to find the direction it’s coming from.
“So are you guys done?” Techno’s voice cuts through the air in a whisper shout.
It’s so unexpected that Phil flinches and Tommy nearly jumps out of his fucking skin.
“Techno?” Phil whisper back. “What the fuck are you doing awake?”
There’s a clatter sound from the other side of the room— the kitchen? Tommy can see through the dark a blur of motion, like someone waving. “I’m awake too.” Wilbur calls in a hushed voice.
“Did you fall over?” Tommy mocks and he can perfectly envision Wilbur’s scowl.
“Tommy, I swear I heard you fall over literal seconds ago.”
“Shut the fuck up, Wilbur.” Tommy waves a hand despite not being visible. “Mind your business. You’ve ruined my moment with Phil.”
“So you are done?” Techno asks again with a hopeful lilt.
Phil sighs. “If we’re all awake, why are we whispering?”
A long awkward pause.
“Oh. Yeah.”
Tommy scrunches his nose up and abandons the whispering. “What in the ever loving fuck are you guys doing?”
“You said you didn’t want to be disturbed.” Techno responds in his normal voice.
“No— yeah, I gathered that. I mean like…” Tommy trails off and waves vaguely with his hand. Oh wait, fuck, they can’t see him. “...like what is this? What are you doing?”
“Cooking!” They call in unison.
Techno clears his throat. “We couldn’t go back to sleep and Wilbur suggested cooking breakfast. I thought it was a great idea because this is completely free and we’re stealing Tommy’s food.”
He can hear the smile in his voice. What a dick.
“You’re cooking in the dark?” Phil deadpans. “Mate, that’s so dangerous.”
“I thought it was going well.”
And then, in the usual Syndicate, everything-is-fine fashion, the microwave fucking explodes.
From that moment, there are a few things you’ll need to understand for the next ten seconds, in Tommy’s professional opinion.
The first thing on that list is that Tommy should mention the light to his microwave is broken.
When there’s the sound of the explosion, he’s not aware it’s because two of the three idiots who made a deal to protect him don’t know how to use a microwave.
Because of this, Tommy’s actions are immediately driven by the sinking stone in his stomach and fight or flight.
Tommy drops to the ground like a sack of stones, grabbing Phil and hauling him down with him.
His knees might get a few bruises, but he’d deal with that himself.
Then, Tommy’s brain switches into work mode like a faulty wire and his number one priority becomes protecting for about eight seconds until the wire flicks back off. Eight seconds doesn’t sound like very long, but when you’re lying on your stomach and counting your breaths, it feels like an eternity.
The next thing that happens is that it’s revealed the oven, for some reason, was also turned on during the endeavor for breakfast.
Miraculously, as though spurred on by the unfortunate events, the pan on top sets on fire and Wilbur loudly proclaims, “Oh shit, are you joking? Now it works?!”
“Bro, my eggs.” Techno sighs upon seeing the flames.
The third thing you’ll need to know is that until he hears Wilbur’s voice, Tommy doesn’t even register that he’s in the apartment.
For a moment he was back on the field, protecting Dream instead of Phil.
That for a second, he thought Dream was by his side and Tommy’s first reaction was to—
“Tommy, are you alright?” Phil asks and Tommy groans into the floor. He really should invest in some carpeting. He’d probably have bruises later, the wind is completely knocked out of him.
“Never been better.”
He pushes himself to his feet, regaining his breathing and trying to keep from panicking.
There was movement from inside the kitchen, rushed and nervous. It was still so difficult to see, Tommy was relying mostly on hearing.
Techno groans. “Wilbur, move out of the way. You’re blocking the sink.”
“You can't put water on a grease fire!”
A silence. He swears he could hear Techno blinking.
“Wilbur, an exploded microwave and the eggs we were cooking doesn’t involve grease.”
Tommy laughs at the absurdity. “You didn’t grease the pan?”
Wilbur makes his way over to the light, turning it on so they’re not in complete darkness. The room is a mess, with the door of the microwave completely blown off the front and chunks are scattered everywhere.
Tommy doesn’t know how the fuck Techno and Wilbur managed to avoid the blast.
He goes to ask how they didn’t get hurt but Techno gives him a telling look and then grins. “Thank god for plot armour.”
Techno turns back to the sink and they quickly realize his cape had set on fire because of course, who else would be wearing their villain costume at this ungodly hour of the morning? Leave it to Techno.
“Why the fuck are you wearing a cape?!” Phil exclaims, rushing to Techno’s side.
“I value fashion and efficiency.”
“And I value talent and intelligence yet here I am, coddling you.” Phil retorts playfully and Techno gives him a small shove. “You’re an idiot.”
Techno tears his cape off as the fire spreads, placing it in the sink. "Cape, you served me well." He flicks the water on, and wisps of smoke curl up and around from the sink.
"You're so lame." Wilbur exhales.
“I’m incredibly clever, it’s simply beyond your understanding.”
“It’s beyond most people's understanding.”
Wilbur rushes past, waving a towel around the air, but it’s too little too late.
Phil takes the pan containing some flaming eggs and goes to run it under the water.
Tommy’s stomach sinks like a stone and he’s pretty sure everyone collectively screams in surprise when the flames leap upwards as though revived with a new source of energy.
Techno’s arm shoots up to cover both his and Phil’s face from the fire as it spreads wildly. Wilbur is far enough away that the heat doesn't come anywhere near him, but he's covered in a soft orange glow for a second before the fire shrinks back down.
The pan clatters to the ground, Phil dropping it when the heat grows too much.
“I thought you said it wasn’t grease!” Phil complains, hand pressed against his chest.
“Whoops.” Techno answers and Phil stares wildly in anger.
“Techno you twat, I warned you!” Wilbur yells and Techno throws his hands up, groaning.
“At least I didn’t blow up the microwave, Wilbur! Oh, I’m so sorry, Wilbur, for not realizing the dangers of cooking fires! I forgot, okay? I forgot that I added cooking oil, stop picking on the one with ADHD!”
Smoke was starting to pour out of the microwave and Tommy winces just at the sight. They wouldn’t be able to stay here for too long once all the danger had passed, there was too much smoke to consider it safe.
The smell of smoke was awful, burning at his eyes.
He squeezes his eyes shut to stop the stinging from invading his senses.
Tommy uses his arm as leverage and bounces up to see over the counter.
Before running from the foster system, a woman there had told him that when kids are under a lot of stress, their body goes into a ‘survival mode’ and they might stop growing.
In those short moments before he caught word of a gambling establishment that was slightly separate from the Essempii asking for someone to steal a car for them, he always thought the way it was phrased was strange.
Survival mode.
He thought that sounded weird. Survival mode made it sound like a game.
He was shorter than most kids his age, but he didn’t really think much of it. He hadn’t done a lot of growing over the years, but he has the feeling he will soon.
He bounces up, a peek at a wooden cutting board. Down, the marble of the counter edge. Up, Dream's hand works methodically. Down, marble counter.
“What are you doing?” Tommy asks.
Dream raises an eyebrow at him and slams the knife down against what looks like a hard, white mandarin slice, crushing it beneath a blade.
“Cooking.” Dream answers shortly, pushing the mush of garlic to the side and reaching for another clove.
“It smells amazing.” Tommy laughs and he runs around the side of the counter, slipping on his socks. He catches himself on the counter and stands by Dream’s side. “What is it?”
“Garlic. I’m crushing the cloves.” Dream says and then after a pause, smiles a little and picks up a clove. He looks over at Tommy and holds it out. “Try it.”
Tommy grins a mile wide and takes it greedily, placing it into his mouth and crushing it between his teeth just like Dream did with the blade.
What was once an amazing smell becomes over powering, pungent, burning his senses painfully and Tommy coughs.
“What the fuck—” Tommy breaks off and struggles to swallow it. It was nothing like the smell. This was bitter and harsh and bloody awful.
“Temptation is a dangerous thing, Tommy.” Dream laughs and for fuck sakes, of course he was going to turn this into a lesson. Tommy swallows hard, blinking away tears that threaten his eyes.
“If you’re putting that in dinner, I’m not fucking touching it.” Tommy gags and Dream scoffs.
“When it’s not raw and it’s actually accompanying something, it tastes amazing.”
“That was shit.”
“When you eat dinner in an hour, I’ll show you that not all things that seem bad are bad.” He grabs another clove of garlic and waves it at Tommy. “In the same way you just found out that not all things that seem good are good.”
Tommy scrunches his nose up, trying to imagine how Dream could possibly fix that flavor. It was awful. He’d be quite happy if he never ate garlic again.
But there was a curiosity, on how Dream might manage to take something that bad and make it something good.
“Can you show me how to cook?” Tommy asks timidly.
There’s a brief pause and the air in the room seems to still. Just the sound of a blade crushing cloves of garlic.
“No, I can’t. It’s not included in your training or lessons.”
Tommy groans and slumps in on himself, pushing away from the counter. “Why not?”
“It’s— it’s not a skill you’ll ever need.” Dream hesitates and then shrugs, shooting Tommy a bright smile. “I’ll always be able to cook for you. You don’t need to learn this.”
“What if you die and I have to cook for myself?” Tommy asks and Dream bursts out laughing, shaking his head.
“Well hopefully I won’t die anytime soon, but thanks for being so optimistic.” Dream says and Tommy’s face goes a little red.
Why did he say that? Dream should be angry with him for even suggesting that!
“I didn’t mean it like that!” Tommy twists his hands together nervously, heart jumping to his throat.
“If I was ever close to dying, you’d be there to heal me.” Dream comments and Tommy proudly nods his head. “So if I die and you don’t know how to cook, that’s probably the least of your worries. Besides, cooking’s boring anyways.”
Tommy tilts his head. “It doesn’t look boring.”
“It is.”
“You’re a bad liar.” Tommy challenges and Dream stares at him.
That might not be the whole truth— he barely ever caught Dream in lies and if he did it was always something small that didn’t make any sense to lie about.
Tommy mostly just says he’s a bad liar because he wants to catch Dream off guard.
Tommy squirms uncomfortably in the silence that follows. “Please can I help?”
He seems to mull it over in his head, watching Tommy thoughtfully.
“Have you finished all your work?” Dream questions and Tommy nods eagerly. “You can help me just this once. And we don’t tell Schlatt that you strayed from the lesson plan, okay?” Tommy laughs loudly and nods, running out of the kitchen to grab a chair he can stand on.
“You can cut the rest of the garlic cloves though.” Tommy calls out and he can still taste the flavor it left behind, the stinging in his eyes, the burning in his throat and nose.
He shuts his eyes a little instinctively at the memory and Dream beckons him to hurry up.
Notes:
Techno, upon not taking his ADHD medication and cooking: is this.. a potential fire hazard?
HOPE YOU ALL ENJOYED !
updates may be a little irregular because gah! I have school!
but enjoy 'em when you can :D
Chapter 16: Dining...! (unexpectedly)
Summary:
“Niki..” Tommy stares at them all, growing uncertain of himself. “The cafe owner…?”
“Niki is more than a cafe owner.” Wilbur cuts Tommy off and the color is drained from his face. Yes, that’s right, somehow Wilbur is more pale than usual.
Tommy’s stomach twists nervously. “I thought you guys said she’s not involved.”
“I said she ran an honest business.” Techno responds dryly.
Notes:
Thank you all so so much for 100k. like, 100,000 tits enjoyers LMFAOO.
It's genuinely so insane the amount of support has been so overwhelming and the ART. OH MY GOD ITS TIME I TALK ABOUT HOW AMAZING YOU FANARTISTS ARE.I've been debating adding some of the art to the authors notes and I think now is DEFINITELY the time! Here's some art I've been seeing on twitter & tumblr (There was more I JUST CANT FIND IT ARGGGHHH)
And I said this on twitter already but if you're making TITS art it's really important you either tag me, reach out, or say "roohoo" if you want me to see it!
yeah, i cant exactly search up TITS art, so, feel free to tag me LMAOmy twitter account is linked at the end :D enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The smell of smoke, as much as Tommy hates it, reminds him of the Heroes.
Schlatt in particular. He always had the stench of smoke. He can't help thinking about it, no matter how desperately Tommy tries to push him out of his mind.
Whilst he was treated poorly by both of them; Dream had certainly cared for Tommy at some stage and Schlatt never did.
The mere thought of Dream and Schlatt sent chills down Tommy’s spine and he has to fight to keep both out of his mind.
The next ten minutes are a bit of a blur, but somehow the fire starts to spiral out of control. Like a virus, it twists outwards in swirling displays of power.
There’s smoke, fire, a considerable amount of swearing. (And along with that, Techno and Wilbur shift the blame between each other constantly.)
The fire alarm goes off at some stage to which Techno makes a smart ass comment about how he’s surprised the fire alarm even works. Tommy calls him a twat. Techno says that Tommy is upsettingly british, whatever the fuck that meant.
And then there’s a moment, the exact moment, Tommy can pinpoint when the fire grows out of control.
Where laughter and comfortable pauses become a tense kind of silence and rushed statements.
It was starting to spread along the counter, like creeping vines finding their way through a jungle of appliances and people.
Phil uses his wings to try and clear the air, flapping them a few times like he was waving his arm, incidentally spreading smoke across the room and fanning the flame.
“Phil, you fucker, I’m asthmatic.” Wilbur wheezes, doubling over and Phil, who looks mildly apologetic yet like he’s resisting the urge to smile, guides Wilbur with his hands away from the kitchen.
It seems to spread, latching onto the ground and burning along as it consumes and consumes and consumes.
Tommy’s sight seems to flicker, a feeling starting to simmer under the surface he was used to. Dread. Fear.
Wilbur starts coughing, hacking up his lung from the smoke and waving a hand desperately as though it’ll help.
His throat was starting to feel tight and Tommy coughs to clear it instinctively.
It was hotter than ever, an orange glow starting to surround them. Tommy’s not sure if he’s sweating from the heat or not.
“We need to get out of here.” Phil cuts through the rhythmic beeping of the fire alarm.
This was straight forward and serious where Phil was normally relaxed and easy going, his tone now was serious. Then commanding tone clicks almost immediately in his brain; he was used to this. He could work with this and get rid of that sinking feeling in his stomach.
“Tommy first.” Wilbur chokes out and Tommy gapes.
“Wil, full offense, you look like shit.”
The flames spread through the apartment, crawling along surfaces and burning into cabinets like a pack of locust devouring everything in its path.
“A little bit of smoke never hurt anyone.”
Tommy has no idea how to handle a fire. He wasn’t stupid by any means, but it had never been something he’d need to know. He was able to identify the causes of a fire, not what to do in the case of a kitchen one.
That thought is stapled, front and center, in his brain at the moment.
What the fuck does he do?
Phil’s gaze lingering on Wilbur for a moment too long and there! Right there is the moment the switch is flipped.
Phil clenches his jaw. “Techno, get Tommy out first. Be quick but be careful, alright mate? Sacrifice speed for safety.”
Techno doesn’t skip a beat. “I got it, old man. We’ll get you out next.”
“Wilbur is next.”
“...got it.”
There was smoke settling like a blanket against the ceiling now, impossibly to ignore. It was resting in the air too— a grotesque haze of a reminder.
The beeping of the fire alarm was unnerving, a constant reminder that they needed to get out.
Techno touches Tommy’s back with a surprising amount of care as if not to scare him.
If Techno’s speaking, Tommy can’t hear it as Wilbur’s launched into another series of coughs. Techno raises a hand and points to the place Tommy and Phil had just come from; the fire exit.
Tommy understands what he means through the wordless display.
He doesn’t waste a second, but he does risk a glance back at Wilbur.
There was something seriously wrong. Tommy stares at him, watching the way his fingers tremble and how he’s clinging to Phil’s arm for dear life.
There’s no time for fighting so Tommy presses his elbow to his mouth, walking carefully towards the exit. He keeps an eye on where his feet are going, despite the urgency. Smoke was covering the ceiling in a looming storm cloud. The fire streaks across his table and he can hear it collapse behind him, the heated air distorting his line of sight.
Tommy forces himself through, the slightest bit more practiced than the first two times. Instead of going down, he stays out there, on the fire escape platform holding the window frame open.
There was a little click that sometimes didn’t work and Tommy wasn’t willing to take that risk.
Tommy can feel the smoke burning in his lungs, coating them in an ashy dryness.
He’s blinking twice as much, the dryness burning his eyes.
All of this, Tommy thinks, because of some eggs and an exploding microwave.
Shortly after Tommy makes it out, Wilbur is pushed through, gripping the windowsill with white knuckles.
“Hey, Toms..” Wilbur’s eyes were fluttering and the moment Tommy reaches out to help him, his hands erupt with a golden glow.
It trails up through Tommy’s veins, down into his fingers like the outline in a drawing.
Wilbur smiles weakly at the sight. “Are you just happy to see me or…?”
“Fuck off, Wilbur.”
“Alright.”
Tommy holds out a hand to support Wilbur as he comes through.
Phil comes around from Wilbur’s side and he holds the window open, giving Tommy the ability to help Wilbur using both his hands.
Tommy thinks that the biggest red flag is that Wilbur doesn’t bother insulting Tommy back.
“Christ, Wilbur.” Tommy mutters and he thinks he hears a faint apology spill from the man's lips as Tommy pulls him through. “We should have sent you out first, what the fuck.”
Wilbur manages to stand and Tommy still supports him. “You’re the youngest, smallest, and our healer. That gives you literally all the priority.”
“Wil, you look like death.” Tommy shoots back and Wilbur shrugs weakly.
“Don’t feel sorry for him,” Techno barks from somewhere in the apartment, “He smoked in highschool and fucked up his lungs.”
Why would Wilbur not tell him he had bad lungs? It wasn’t like it was impossible for him to heal.
“Dumbass.” Tommy murmurs softly and he thinks he can hear Wilbur scoff quietly. “You know, my whole thing is healing and driving?”
Wilbur doesn’t respond to that.
He’s practically hugging him against his chest, with Wilbur’s arms resting on top of Tommy’s shoulders.
Tommy pulls Wilbur through and without thinking he presses both his hands against Wilbur’s back, sending his healing, spinning bolts of gold, coursing straight into him.
For a split second, there’s an explosion of light, a golden glow illuminating in a shroud around his hands, seeping into Wilbur’s skin.
The effect is immediate.
Whatever smoke was in Wilbur’s lungs comes out in wisps from his mouth, causing him to be sent into a series of coughs, breathing in clean air with deep heaving breaths.
Wilbur lurches over, detaching from Tommy and swearing. He lunges forward and Tommy shifts out of the way.
“Oh god—” Wilbur reaches blindly for the railing of the fire escape, fingers brushing against it.
“Christ, Wil! Slow down.” Tommy watches as Wilbur shudders, leaning against the railing and taking long breaths.
Phil slides his way through the window in an instant, moving straight to Wilbur’s side and letting it close behind him. “Fuck! Wilbur, are you okay?”
“I might have healed him a bit suddenly.” Tommy answers and Phil’s head snaps up, concerned expression softening in understanding. Phil tilts his head to the side, looking past Tommy as Wilbur pushes himself to his feet again.
“Techno?” Phil shouts. “Hurry up, mate!”
Tommy glances back towards the window and freezes. He reaches forward, fingers digging into the edge of the frame. Phil had let it shut.
It was impossible to see through the window for all the smoke at this stage; you could see hints of an orange glow through the blackness of smoke.
“Oh, fuck…” Tommy murmurs, taking a step back from the window.
“Everything alright?” Phil questions and Wilbur looks up, following his line of sight to Tommy.
There’s a noise on the other side of the window, a dull sound, and then a hand slams against the window.
“Techno!” Tommy exclaims. Shit, could he even hear him? Techno’s hand moves down to pull the window open; it was jammed. Completely stuck in place because of fucking course it was.
Tommy had never worked with a group that had worse luck.
Tommy smacks the window with the side of his fist, the glass vibrating but refusing to crack. Techno’s hand from the other side pulls back. What the fuck was he doing?
You wouldn’t be able to get through the fire— they needed to break the window.
“Shit! Tommy, move back.” Phil grabs the back of Tommy’s shirt and yanks him backwards. Tommy stumbles, a complaint right on the tip of his tongue. As though in answer to his previous thought, Techno’s fist goes straight through the glass, shattering it into pieces.
For a second, his brain supplies the image of his taxi going through the glass front of the restaurant. Then it mixes, twisting into that horrible image of his reflection in the mirror and Tommy flinches back into Phil.
Tommy’s breath hitches in his throat but he contains his reaction relatively well.
Phil’s hand flies out instinctively, and his wings wrap around Tommy for a moment, stretching out so it just covers Wilbur as well.
The wings retract almost immediately after the danger passes but it makes this strange kind of feeling start to stir in Tommy’s stomach.
It feels, not like he’s disconnected from his own body, but that he’s shrinking to the back of his mind.
It happens so briefly nobody seems to notice it, but for Tommy the moment stretches out.
What was happening? His chest felt tight— like he couldn’t breathe fast enough, deep enough. Techno was coming through. Tommy’s hands start to warm and he glances down, noticing a soft yellowness going through his veins.
He glances up and sees Techno, bleeding from where he punched the window. Dark red crimson drips.
That snaps him out of it pretty fucking fast.
He’s sent slingshotting into the back to the front of his brain as though someone removed the pillow from over his head.
The burning in his eyes, the sound of the fire alarm beeping and general clamor, the bitter night air against his skin that was mingling with the heat of flames.
“You’re injured.” Tommy chokes out and he says it more to himself, as though grounding himself, than for anything else. He’s not even sure anybody hears him until he clears his throat. “Techno, do you need help?”
“Nah.” Techno barely whispers and his voice sounds dry, like he’s gritting his teeth as he speaks. “But good news, I grabbed the taxi keys. Bad news; everything else is probably gone.”
Techno reaches a hand out, tossing the keys haphazardly onto the fire escape and they hit the platform with a clanging noise. Wilbur moves to pick them up, squeezing them into his palm for safe keeping.
Phil moves forward and focuses on helping Techno, offering a balancing arm as Techno maneuvers himself through the window frame.
“Now that we’re all safe, I need to say, Tommy that…” Wilbur gasps, clutching his chest where he’d been healed. “Was fucking great.”
“Tommy’s apartment burning down?” Techno questions breathlessly and Wilbur crosses his arms, looking back over to Techno. “That’s not exactly how I’d describe it.”
“No, I meant breathing.” Wilbur corrects and he takes a long steadying breath, face spreading into a smile. “I can fully breathe. Like, breathe breathe.”
“I didn’t realize that was such an achievement for you.” Wilbur shoves Techno firmly in the arm and he bursts into laughter. Techno sets off down the fire escape and they start making their way down the rickety metal stairs as steadily as possible.
“Techno, you’re kind of a dick.” Wilbur says and Techno grins.
“Oh, I’m just being truthful, Wilbur. I mean, had I known breathing was so rare for you I would have kept count. That’s gotta be a world record, how long have you been holding your bre— ow, alright!” Techno keeps laughing and no matter how irritated Wilbur tries to look, there’s the traces of a smile on his face.
Tommy would be laughing if it weren’t for the fact they were still in immediate danger.
Yeah… disregarding safety and risking death? You’d be surprised to know it’s not really his thing.
They make it to the bottom of the fire escape without any issues.
There was a large group of people which Tommy vaguely recognises as the other usual occupants of his apartment building. They were probably evacuated when they heard the fire alarm.
None of them go to stand where the crowd is, instead standing in their own group of four, staring upwards as orange rages through the building.
Smoke was billowing out the window in huge angry masses that soar out into the night sky.
It was quite the sight. Everything Tommy had for himself was going up in flames.
Tommy clicks his tongue with a sigh. Maybe… maybe for just a day he’d like a break. One hour where something doesn’t go horribly wrong.
It’s not like he was heartbroken about it; he didn’t really feel an attachment to the apartment.
If he’s being honest, which he’ll never admit to Techno or anyone who gave him shit for his apartment, it was a bit of a shithole.
He didn’t care much for it when he got it. Of course, when he got it he was incredibly grateful for the person who set him up with it. (Tommy hadn’t realized how hard getting an apartment in the city without a cent to your name would be when he’d left the heroes.)
Even though he was late for nearly every rent payment. Now, watching it burn down, he still didn’t care much for it.
There was a siren from somewhere in the distance and only Techno and Phil turn to look at the source. Tommy’s still mesmerized by the flickering orange firelights.
The four of them looked a bit like a mess. Christ, they were all still in their pajamas and not much earlier that night Tommy had been crying. He wouldn’t be surprised if his eyes were still rimmed red.
Actually… even Techno was in his pajamas, which just raises more questions why he was wearing his cape in the first place.
As if he can sense Tommy’s gaze, Techno scratches the back of his neck. “Well, that was only sort of a massive disaster.”
“Yeah.” Tommy murmurs.
“Tommy, I am so fucking sorry.” Wilbur touches Tommy’s shoulder affectionately.
“It’s okay, Wil.” Tommy places his hand over top Wilbur’s reassuringly. “These things happen.”
“Burning down your friend's apartment?”
“Okay, well I was trying to be nice but to be honest, you and Techno really fucked this one up. I mean, like, how are two people that stupid? The cape thing was a blatant oversight, I don’t know how the microwave exploded and Wilbur, shut your mouth, I don’t want to know. And how, I mean seriously, how the hell do fuck up eggs, it’s one ingredient.”
“Man, I thought you’d just kind of let us have that one. You really didn’t need to go for us like that.” Techno mutters. “Ouch.”
“We deserved that.” Wilbur swallows hard with a small nod. “That… that sounds more right.”
Phil leans towards Techno and murmurs, “Honestly, he needed an upgrade.”
“Oi!” Tommy complains, elbowing Phil.
“Yeah, no. Just so we’re clear, that place sucked.” Techno agrees and Tommy jabs a finger at him threateningly.
“You’re both disrespectful dickheads and I hope you lose an ankle.”
“How?” Techno asks although it’s more of a statement.
Wilbur clears his throat. “Look, Techno and I will replace anything you lost in the fire. Tommy, I’m actually so sorry.”
Tommy turns between Wilbur and then stares blankly at the apartment window. Oh, yeah. His belongings.
To be honest, Tommy hadn’t lost anything of sentiment.
“We will?” Techno begins and Wilbur glares daggers at him. “Fine, we will. Of course we will.”
“It’s okay, Wil.” Tommy answers and he feels his stomach drop when he sees just how genuinely sorry Wilbur looks.
Tommy appreciated the sentiment, but it wasn’t really necessary. He didn’t really own anything that couldn’t be replaced. He hadn’t taken anything with him when he’d left the heroes.
Tommy sucks in a breath and shrugs dismissively. “I didn’t have a lot. Uh, you know, foster care never lets you keep any belongings. I didn’t lose anything.”
The lie slips out with ease and he takes notice of how some of the tension in Wilbur’s shoulders seem to drop away.
Or… not a lie. He’d been in the foster care system for the smallest amount of time before being a hero.
It was more like a, uh, extended truth. He was… extending it.
Wilbur seems to perk up a little bit at the words though, and that’s what mattered to Tommy.
He did own some clothes. Replacing those would be annoying. Oh! And he’d never see his sticky wall or shower stain ever again. Those were both devastating losses for the world.
And more important things like his uh… his… he had a pretty nice cereal bowl. It was white with one blue stripe that had little drawings all along it of teddy bears. He’d miss that cereal bowl.
Techno sniffles behind them. “Hey, not to make this any worse but those sirens are definitely getting closer and when they see my burnt cape in the sink, they’re probably going to suspect some stuff.”
“Oh, shit.” Phil groans, pulling out his phone readily. Techno and Wilbur bristle at the sight of it, exchanging a silent glance.
Tommy scrunches his nose up. “Who the fuck are you calling?”
Phil rubs his forehead and mutters. “Jack.”
Tommy frowns, but that name rang a bell. Where did he know the name Jack from? “Is that a member of the Syndicate?”
Phil nods solemnly. “I’m going to get him to set up a room for you at the base. Then, we’re all going to visit Niki.”
Techno mutters something under his breath and he can see Wilbur go a little bit tense.
Tommy’s beyond confused. They clearly know something he doesn’t.
“Niki..” Tommy stares at them all, growing uncertain of himself. “The cafe owner…?”
“Niki is more than a cafe owner.” Wilbur cuts Tommy off and the color is drained from his face. Yes, that’s right, somehow Wilbur is more pale than usual.
Tommy’s stomach twists nervously. “I thought you guys said she’s not involved.”
“I said she ran an honest business.” Techno responds dryly and Tommy gapes at him.
Oh god, his favorite cafe was totally a front for organized crime. He knew it. This whole time. He’d been ordering cupcakes from a murderer. (Although at this stage it didn’t really matter. He hung out with murderers on the daily which— which really should unsettle him more than it does.)
“If Niki runs an honest business then what does she do? Is she a part of the Syndicate? Like undercover work?”
“Worse.” Techno answers with a grim look.
Phil sighs. “She's gonna be so pissed.”
They don’t elaborate beyond that.
They manage to sneak into the side of the building, which was surprisingly difficult given how many people there were and the emergency services that had just arrived, but it’s all worth it when they reach the taxi.
There’s almost no hesitation for them all to get in, driving off towards Niki’s with… well, Tommy was fucking concerned to say the least but he couldn’t imagine his favourite cafe owner ripping shit into the highest ranking villains in the world.
Right?
It’s probably best not to be late anyway.
Tommy practically floors it as they speed off, the engine roaring beneath the grind of his heel and leaving tire marks along the road as they go.
He doesn’t want to spend much longer watching his apartment. If the fire got any more out of control, heroes were bound to show up. There was nobody in that taxi who wanted to run into a hero.
It’s a pretty enjoyable ride compared to their last one— where before it was high stakes and adrenaline, this one feels more like a joyride with friends which was something that Tommy wasn’t really used to.
He could definitely learn to love it though.
Phil was holding a hand out the window, feeling the wind in his hand. Wilbur was singing along to the radio which was for some reason playing Material Girl by Madonna. Tommy swears he saw Techno bobbing his head although Techno denies any notion of this and claims Tommy has ‘no evidence’.
The car ride is pretty short and soon afterwards, they make it to Niki’s.
He’s not a big fan of the way Phil, Techno, and Wilbur seem to shrink in on themselves, like children about to be scolded. Tommy looks around at the faces he’s surrounded with, a nervous drip of anxiety leaking straight into his stomach.
Niki had seemed lovely enough from his brief interactions with her at the cafe…
That couldn’t have all been just a trick though, right? No, Niki seemed lovely.
The door opens with a jingle and Tommy’s nervousness is melted away almost entirely by the atmosphere he’s greeted with.
It was warm, smelt like cinnamon, and had a beautiful chalkboard menu with flowers drawn onto the sides.
No, this wasn’t dangerous. This was safe.
They all pile into the cafe, finding their way to the counter and standing, shifting from foot to foot.
They must have been over reacting.
Tommy sighs, “Okay, one of you fuckers needs to tell me why—”
A sharp intake of breath.
“Niki!” Wilbur shouts in one long, drawn out breath, cupping a hand to his face. “Niki, we burnt down Tommy’s apartment, come and help us!” He takes another deep breath and then Niki pops up from behind the counter, mouth hanging open.
“You did what?” Niki places her palm on the counter and Wilbur jerks back, yelling.
“Christ! What the fuck were you doing there?”
“Wilbur, I work here.” Niki deadpans.
“I mean behind the counter.” Niki stares at him. Wilbur bites the inside of his cheek and then relents with a sigh. “Okay, it was a stupid question, I get it.”
“You guys could learn to call, you know.” Niki rolls her eyes at him with a soft scoff. “I was worried sick.”
There’s a chorus of Sorry Niki’s that Tommy lags behind, awkwardly finishing it off and Niki watches him thoughtfully for a moment.
Niki gives him a sympathetic smile, “I’m sorry your apartment was set on fire because of these idiots.”
“Hey!” Wilbur objects and Phil shrugs timidly.
“It was only a matter of time.” Techno says solemnly.
Tommy laughs at the suddenness of the statement. “How often do you guys burn down buildings?”
A small pause.
Oh. Right. Room full of super villains.
“We burn down a lot of buildings.” Techno drawls. “A lot. Mostly because we’re villains. Partly because we’re not the safest people in the world.”
Niki groans, looking very pointedly at Phil. “What do you think happened to my last cafe?”
Phil mumbles an apology, staring down at his feet.
“We’ve all had a long night.” Phil scratches the back of his neck awkwardly and Niki’s gaze softens.
“None of you were hurt?” Niki hums softly, eyes slowly trailing over them all. “Or at least, anymore?”
She glances at Tommy momentarily and there’s a kind of tightness that surrounds his chest.
Tommy jerks back in surprise. Oh she… she knew everything then.
Why the fuck does she know? Somehow, Niki manages to sense Tommy’s surprise and she winks at him.
“How—”
She smiles and waves towards Techno. She hesitates when she sees Techno’s arm. “Your hand, Techno.”
Techno smiles, “Tis but a scratch.” Techno turns his hand over a few times.
Where it had broken through the glass window of Tommy’s apartment were drooling red cuts and blood that was starting to cake together and harden. Techno acts like it doesn’t bother him, although knowing Techno it genuinely might not.
She places a hand on her hip in annoyance and Techno ducks his head.
“Niki, it was a reference…”
“You need to let Tommy heal you.” Tommy still had his line of sight fixed on Niki and she seems to remember herself. “Techno told me you were a healer.”
Wilbur laughs, leaning against the counter. “She means after we accepted your deal, he ranted to us for like 3 hours about why you’d betray us.”
Niki rolls her eyes a little, laughing breathlessly.
“I was reasonably cautious in the beginning.” Techno shrugs and Phil snorts.
“Mate, cautious is the understatement of the century.”
Techno scoffs at Phil but Phil doubles down with an unbothered expression.
Niki chuckles at the memory, a kind of shared joke they all have. “He only stopped because we all fell asleep at the table.”
“Bruhhh.” Techno drawls. “It wasn’t that bad.”
Niki winks at Tommy and mouths, “It was that bad.”
Techno touches a hand to his heart in mock offense. Niki places a hand on her hip in response and Techno shakes his head. “Niki, you’re supposed to be my gossip buddy and right now you’re betraying me.”
Niki hides a small smile. “Techno, I’m so sorry.”
“Wait, I thought I was your gossip guy.” Wilbur says with a hurt tone.
“Gossip guy?” Techno mocks. "That's ridiculous."
Phil folds his arms confidently. “Please, we all know Niki and I are the actual gossip friends.”
What the… what the fuck was Tommy listening to?
Niki pats Wilbur’s hand consolingly. “You’re all my gossip.. group. But that aside, you’re all in trouble at the moment.”
A collective sigh and murmur as Niki watches disapprovingly and… holy shit.
It all clicks into place.
When Tommy had joined the syndicate, he’d wondered how they ever got anything done safely. Now, as he looks upon Niki and the level of respect they all have for her, he realizes why.
Niki was the reason they’d been surviving.
“Oh my god.” Tommy whispers. “You’re the braincell.”
Niki laughs. “I’m the manager.”
“No, Niki is more than our manager, she’s the boss.” Techno looks very serious. Phil jerks back and stares at Techno who just shrugs.
“Phil is the boss.” Niki answers softly. “Speaking off, Phil, I had Jack set up that room for Tommy you asked for.”
Phil smiles a little bit and moves forward to lean on the counter. “Do you know if he’s finished?”
Niki’s eyebrows draw together and she glance at the— uh, the cash register for some reason, eyes stuck on the little digital blue-green screen at the top. “Mhm, Jack’s finished down there. It’s a bit of a rush job but I’m sure you’ve dealt with worse than a messy bed.”
Niki takes a step back from the cash register, moving to open the side presumably so she can come around to the other side of the counter where they’re standing but Wilbur interrupts.
“Can we have hot drinks before we go?”
“Did you read the closed sign?” Niki retorts playfully.
Techno opens his mouth to speak and before he can even make a sound, Niki holds up her hand. “Techno, don’t you dare. You know what you did.”
Tommy furrows his brow in confusion. “What did he do?”
“Nothing.” Techno answers, like someone who definitely did something.
“Oh, you sound guilty.” Tommy grins. “Now I really want to know.”
Phil leans in closer to Tommy. “Techno’s cut off from caffeine.”
Well, that was disappointing. God, these guys were lame.
“It’s more than a cut off.” Niki folds her arms. “I limited him to three cups a day and he cheated on my cups of coffee with another cafe’s.”
“What was I supposed to do?” Techno exclaims, throwing his hands up. “I was going through withdrawal, Niki! Oh— the pain!”
“You’re what’s called a drama queen.”
“The pain, Niki! I was dying. Withdrawal is serious. Forget about cheating on your cafe, I felt my heart slow down. My reaction time was stunted! My head was starting to hurt—”
“That’s completely normal, Techno.”
“—and in complete agony, I acted irrationally.” Techno finishes with a small click of his tongue. “I... I apologize.”
Niki laughs quietly, shaking her head. “The ban is for only twenty four hours. Third time’s the charm, Techno. By now you’ve nearly survived.”
All four of them pause, glancing at each other. There was the incident of Techno having a coffee in the taxi earlier.
“Oh…” Tommy starts to laugh and Wilbur does too, muffling his giggles into his hand.
Niki narrows her eyes. “Techno…”
“It was a high stress situation!” Techno barks and that everyone promptly bursts into a fit of laughter.
Notes:
Hey! I hope you all enjoyed :D
If you wanna come check me out on twitter, CLICK HERE !
I do some fun stuff, post some AUs, and try to be pretty interactive with the community!
tell me your thoughts! I read all the comments and respond to the majority :D
and finally thank you ALL so so much for 100,000. It's insane to me and I will be riding that high for months.
Chapter 17: What's rightfully ours
Summary:
Amongst the death of the fire, stands a man.
Notes:
me when
me when the crack starts being treated seriously
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Somewhere, on an old street home to a decaying apartment building, a fire has just finished roaring.
Amongst the death of the fire, stands a man. Staring at the wreckage.
Searching.
He wouldn't have predicted they'd be here of all places, although he doesn't know where else. He supposes that's a good thing.
He picks up some rubble, throwing it to the side and walking forward.
He doesn’t wear gloves while rummaging, letting the soot from the fire blacken his fingers. The most he does to keep himself clean is pull his sleeves up around his elbows.
Wind rattles the bones of the building, keeping him alert and aware of the area beyond just his line of sight. It was just him on the scene and a small throw away phone pressed to his ear.
He’d made sure to wait until the crowd had dispersed and the news vans had departed.
“This is definitely a bump in the plan.” A voice crackles through the phone pressed against his ear. “Can you believe that this is how? A fire that starts from a— what did the news say again?”
“A kitchen fire.”
“A kitchen fire. Fucking ridiculous. Didn’t anyone ever teach him how to cook?” The voice on the phone continues. “I believe there’s confirmation he left the building so we know he's not a dusty fuckin' skeleton.”
He drawls. "You're a real pleasure."
"...Sorry."
It’s a pathetic sight. The blackened ruins of what once was somewhere safe. Somewhere to hide.
“And you’re sure people saw him?” His voice cuts through the silence. "Because if he wasn't actually seen then this is a waste of my time."
“Clear as day.” His phone crackles and he clenches his jaw. “One second it’s dark, the next there’s some yellow-glowing asshole on the fire escape.”
He kicks a lump of melted plastic to the side, whatever that was. “Did anyone actually see him? His face? There are other powers that—”
“My sources are very reliable.” The voice answers. It sounded like he was smiling. “If one of my men is telling you he saw him, I promise you it’s the truth.”
He hesitates, leaning down and picking up a pile of seared red fabric, blackened where the fire had raged around it and leaving only patches of what it once was.
Maybe a cape of some kind. There were villains here then. Or maybe it was one of Tommy’s shirts.
“And did anyone else? See him, that is.”
“If I knew, I’d tell you. Without a doubt, there's witnesses. Maybe even some footage of him leaving the building.” A pause, like the voice is swallowing something. “Schlatt will need to know.”
“I’m aware... But I can know first.” He answers dryly, dropping the fabric from hand. It leaves ashy residue, a black mark on his fingertips. He sneers in disgust, wiping it on the pants of his leg and stands. “There’s nothing here. I could count the amount of things salvageable on one hand.”
“He didn’t need a lot.”
“It’s pathetic.”
“It’s all he had.”
God fucking damn it. “No, that's all you gave him.”
He rolls his eyes and he swears he can hear the voice on the other side of the phone scoff. It was freezing, despite the ground still being warm. The night wasn’t going to last much longer, he needed to leave sooner rather than later.
It didn’t look like anything was here anyways.
“Relax, would you?” The voice retorts. “He wouldn’t take anything more. I tried to get P—”
“He’s not being careful. He should know that he's going to be found.”
"Tommy?" The voice laughs. “No, no, no, it’s fine. I'm pretty sure I know where he is, unlike you.”
A beat. He clenches his jaw, hand twitching by his side.
“He's going to be found.”
"By me? Yeah, definitely. I've got eyes on him right now."
"He's playing this all wrong."
“Tommy’s not stupid.”
“No.” He spits, “But he’s reckless. Reckless people are easy to find.” He picks up a bowl that dinks against the tip of his boot. There's an uneasy tension.
“Ah, alright. I understand.”
“Do you?”
The bowl was white once, now blackened all around the sides with part of the rim having chipped off. There’s one blue line wrapping around it with distorted looking teddy bears all along the side.
He turns it over in his hand.
It was probably nice once. He grimaces and drops the bowl to the floor, watching it break into pieces.
Fragments of what once was. Of something once perfect.
The voice hesitates. “Of course I do. We’ve been in business together for years. I’m on it.”
“Good.” He spits, yanking the phone away from his ear and dropping it to the ground. He smashes his foot down on top of it, grinding it down into the scorched ground.
He turns on his heel.
He storms away.
Notes:
this is a shorter update so the next one will be full size in 4-6 days :)
Chapter 18: So what is it you do?
Summary:
“Wilbur, shut the fuck up. Be nice to me. Stop being so prolific.” Tommy crosses his arms and Wilbur snorts, shaking his head.
Techno furrows his brow. “That’s not how you use the word prolific.”
“Do you want me to prolif-ify you?” Tommy jabs a finger at Techno who holds a hand up in surrender. “Because I will, asshole. I wouldn’t hesitate.”
Notes:
last chapter: a POV from two nameless characters, laughing at you all evilly, smiling as I wrote "I've got eyes on him right now."
this chapter: introduces several new characters
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Niki, do you need help?”
“I can do it myself, thank you Techno.”
Tommy watches the whole thing with a kind of awe. They were in the kitchen now, standing around and waiting.
“I don’t believe it.” Tommy says and Niki chuckles, pulling aside a large rack on wheels filled with plates and cups. “This whole fucking time the cafe was just a cover up?”
“The cafe is a very real business which I run. I just… rent out the space below.”
“You rent out the space below to the world's most wanted criminals.” Of course the villain's big base of operations was in a cafe basement.
Why wouldn’t it be?
“Is that all we are to you? Criminals? Because that’s underselling us.” Techno folds his arms. “I much prefer the term supervillain.”
Niki firmly tugs the dish rack one last time. The rack rattles past and behind it is… what looks like a very small trap door attached to the wall.
Yeah, no. Fat chance. Tommy takes a step back without thinking. “I’m not fucking climbing into that.”
Tommy wasn’t afraid of much. He’d been fighting for his life since his parents died; a lot of fears were trained out of him which… he doesn’t mind.
It makes things easier. Life has always been a battlefield and he doesn’t know what he’d do without danger. Without risk, without hazard— he’s not himself.
How could it be when his entire purpose had always been to save others?
Wilbur laughs. “I’d love to know why you don’t want to.”
He’s terrified of small spaces. Pants pissing-ly afraid. (yeah, that’s a word. He just made it up.)
“...it looks dirty.”
Techno raises an eyebrow. “Did you see your apartment?”
“Look at that!” Tommy waves a hand to the trapdoor. “I might not be the smartest guy ever, but I know enough to be able to say with confidence that I shouldn’t trust whatever the fuck that is.”
“I can say with full certainty that this has 99% less mold and disease than your last apartment.”
“And may my mold, asbestos, and sticky wall rest in peace no thanks to you.” Tommy snaps, poking Techno in the side. “That aside, that mold never hurt me. I don’t know what your mold is like.”
“Again, 99% less…”
“Think of the 1%!! Fucksakes, 1% of death is still death!”
Techno shrugs. “When has that ever stopped you?”
Wilbur snorts, bumping Tommy with his shoulder. “Are you afraid?”
“No.” Tommy proclaims loudly. “...” Everyone stares at Tommy. “Okay, well tell me that doesn’t scream death in the shape of a small hatch! I mean, fuckin’ look at it! I’ve seen raw pasta look more durable than that.”
Phil smiles sympathetically. “It’s entirely safe, mate.”
He trusts the syndicate enough to know they wouldn’t kill him. But accidentally killing him? No, no, no, that was still free game.
If the fire from earlier proved anything, it was that these guys weren’t experts in safety.
“Maybe I’ll just nap in the cafe and go apartment hunting tomorrow.”
Tommy turns and goes to turn out of the kitchen before Wilbur grabs the back of his shirt.
“The only way to overcome your fear is to face them.” Wilbur drawls and Tommy shoves against him indignantly, fixing his shirt.
Yeah, no, he’d heard that one before. Good advice can only be called good advice if the person wants it.
“No, you dick! Any fears that I do have are kept by choice and for good reason.” Tommy folds his arms and raises his head. “It’s like a built in dange-o-meter. Right in my stomach. My dange-o-meter is going off.”
Techno snorts. “That’s the lamest thing that’s ever come out of your mouth.”
“Shut up. You literally said ‘gossip guy’ about five minutes ago.”
“Gossip guy is an incredibly real and valid title. Dange-o-meter is appalling. Congratulations, I’m both shocked you managed to lower the standard and cringing.”
“Fuck off!” Tommy squawks. “My point is that I’m not bloody climbing into that fucking hole.”
“It’s not a hole, it’s a trapdoor.”
“It could be a box or nook for all I care, Techno. My point is that I hate it and I’d rather die.”
Techno looks confused at that statement, opening his mouth to object before deciding against it and closing his mouth again.
Good, he was learning. Some things don’t need to be argued.
Wilbur squints. “I’ve seen you climb into a dumpster before which was arguably dirtier.”
“Now hang on…” Oh no, they’re figuring out he didn’t actually mind the dirt.
“And it was pretty small too. I swear I’ve even heard you call yourself a dirty crime boy— are you telling me you draw the line at cafe trapdoors?”
“No, I draw the line at spaces where there’s not enough room to fuckin’ wiggle. I need my wiggle space.”
“Your wiggle space?” He mocks.
“Wilbur, shut the fuck up. Be nice to me. Stop being so prolific.” Tommy crosses his arms and Wilbur snorts, shaking his head.
Techno furrows his brow. “That’s not how you use the word prolific.”
“Do you want me to prolif-ify you?” Tommy jabs a finger at Techno who holds a hand up in surrender. “Because I will, asshole. I wouldn’t hesitate.”
“Nobody is prolif-ifying anyone.” Niki calls out and only now does Tommy realize she’s crossed the room, standing near an out of order coffee machine. “Let’s just calm down, okay?”
She presses down the on button for the coffee machine and a small green light flickers to life, followed by a noise like a chain clanking that scares Tommy out of his fucking skin.
His head snaps back towards the trap door, watching in shock as the entire wall begins to retract, lifting up slightly and dragging backwards to reveal a thin metallic platform. Of course. A...decoy trapdoor. Why not? He still didn't trust it that much.
“What…the fuck.” Tommy whispers and Techno clamps a hand on Tommy’s shoulder.
“Not a hole. Or a nook. Just a platform.”
Spite is a strong motivator.
“Platforms are my fourth fear.”
“No they’re not.”
FUCK.
Techno pushes him and Tommy stumbles back. “Healers first.”
“Fuck that.” Tommy scoffs. “I’m not stepping onto that fucking death trap until someone else goes first.”
Wilbur rolls his eyes. “Pussy.”
Tommy steps onto the fucking death trap.
Okay fine! Say whatever the fuck you want! He was a weak man to reverse psychology. Any sense of spite is sucked out of him in an instant.
He does make sure to drag Wilbur along with him, clinging to the sleeve of Wilbur’s arm possessively and refusing to release him in case he tries to dart away.
Techno steps to the side of him, then Phil.
And Niki, who Tommy was starting to think really was evil, smiles at him and waves as she presses the button on the coffee machine and a blue tinted sheen of glass comes down, trapping them onto the platform.
“What the fuck!” Tommy shouts (and if he bumps further into Wilbur, he doesn’t mention it.)
Tommy clears his throat and releases Wilbur, taking a step away.
Welcome back, A woman's voice chimes from overhead and Tommy’s head snaps up, searching for a speaker.
“Hey, Clem.” Wilbur answers and Tommy glances over at the man. “Any updates?”
Tubbo and Ranboo have gone out for the night. Jack is waiting for your arrival. Sneeg is in the walls. Sam is sleeping.
“I’m sorry what?” Tommy chokes.
“Where have Tubbo and Ranboo gone?” Phil asks.
They told me they’ve gone karaoking. However, Tubbo’s tone indicated a lie and their suits are missing. Strong evidence suggests they are training with each other without supervision.
“Wait fucking go back, who's in the walls?”
Nobody responds.
Phil talks to the elevator, or Clem, and then sighs with a nod. “Alright, understood. We’re ready, by the way.”
Going down.
Tommy stares in confusion, getting one last glance at the kitchen.
Niki does a little half wave as the platform jolts and then starts slowly sliding downwards to Tommy’s utter horror.
The whole time, Niki is smiling peacefully, happily— like a fucking psychopath.
“Oh, dear god.” Tommy breathes.
The ground keeps retreating downwards, sinking them further and further into the depths and a red light sparks to life above them.
It was pitch black surrounding them, everything completely hidden except for the red glow coming out from around their elevator-esque platform.
Tommy scrunches his nose up. “Mood lighting?”
Techno shrugs. “It adds to the aesthetic.”
The platform keeps sinking downward.
Tommy glances to either side of him, seeing Phil gingerly touch the glass with a concentrated expression because oh, right, birdman. Couldn’t see the glass. This must be awful for him.
Wilbur looks lost in his own world and Techno looks entirely bored.
And then there’s a loud, echoing noise as industrial lights flick on and Tommy’s jaw fucking drops as a huge, cavernous base begins to reveal itself.
One long rounded hall made from metal, broken up only by glass panels lining the walls in even spaces. Light shines through the other rooms, making the space more visible than what might be expected.
It looked like something you might see in star wars! Tommy was stunned.
“This…” Tommy trails off. “This was here this whole time and you guys chose to hang out at my apartment?”
“Yep.” Techno sighs as the platform continues to lower, now about half way down the room.
“What the fuck!” Tommy exclaims with a laugh, pressing both hands against the glass and staring down. “This is sick! I mean, holy shit guys!”
Techno elbows Phil. “I told you it wouldn’t be that overwhelming for him, he loves it.”
Tommy gapes, not really listening. “How… how do you hide this?”
“There's an electronics company to the left of Niki’s cafe that hides most of all our devices and if we ever need anything brought down here, it’s ordered through that. Niki supplies us with anything in terms of food.” Techno shrugs. “And Jack has a fake laundromat which he uses to funnel down pretty much everything else. Clothes, chemicals, cash, you name it.”
Tommy’s jaw practically hits the ground; it was remarkable. It sounded like everything was accounted for, although there was the question of how they were hiding something this big right under the government's noses.
Right in the middle of the city.
They had to be lower than any pipes, sewer system, lower than everything.
The mere idea of it was amazing.
The platform arrives at the bottom with a hiss, the whole base now incredibly well lit up with huge lights.
The sheen of glass retracts from the front, remaining on all other sides, and Tommy steps off, still looking around the base in awe.
He almost completely misses the bald man standing in front of him. Okay, not bald bald— the man had a shaved head.
He also had a wicked eye visor that refracted blue or red depending on the angle you looked at it from, and a fuckin’ sick pair of black pants with a matching black jacket with reds and blues zipping along the sides in fragments.
“Jack!” Phil greets happily and Jack claps his hands together.
“Finally! I was starting to worry about you guys.” Jack side steps, waving a hand down the hall.
“Did you prepare…?”
Jack nods. “Yeah, of course. It’s late, so it’s not the best but if you have any complaints then… I don’t actually care. I set up Han— uh, the spare room for Tommy. Right between Techno’s and Niki’s upstairs.” He turns to Tommy, talking directly to him so he understands, “And beneath that is my room, Wilbur’s, and Phil’s.”
“Right.” Tommy nods, making a small mental note for himself. Wasn’t there another guy?
If Tommy’s recalling correctly there was also someone ‘in the walls’ and he’s pretty sure that wasn’t something he’d misremember. He’d love to know more about that issue, but nobody else seemed bothered enough to tell him.
Tommy was struggling to wrap his head around everything.
“Oh, and Techno?” Jack begins cautiously. “I didn’t get a chance to take Floof for a walk.”
Techno sets off, speed walking to his room. “Oh God, Floof is going to be so angry.”
Tommy blinks. “Who the fuck is Floof?”
“His dog.” Wilbur answers and then adds absently, “Floof knows how to hold a grudge.”
Jack nods solemnly. “He never forgave me for that time I stood on his paw.”
“Okay…” Phil grabs Jack’s shoulder and they start walking forward. “Enough dumping information. We’ve all had a long day, Jack can you show Tommy to his room please, mate? We’re all desperate enough to get some sleep before our sleep schedules are ruined forever.”
“They weren’t already?” Jack asks and Phil shoots him a look. “Okay, fine, go get some sleep. I’m on it.”
Wilbur grabs Tommy’s shoulders and spins him to come eye to eye with each other. “If you see any small, bug sized men, feel free to squish them, Tommy.”
“What?”
“Goodbye, Toms.” Wilbur nods and then releases Tommy, setting off towards his room and taking Phil with him.
“Wilbur..?” Tommy stares in disbelief, watching them literally abandon him and walk away, leaving him with Jack.
He risks a glance to Jack who smiles and waves slightly before tucking his hands into his pocket.
It’s not that he’s nervous— no, it’s more of a healthy amount of caution.
He’d never been great with meeting new people and at the moment he was sort of running with the idea that if they were a part of the syndicate, they were probably safe.
Not that Phil or Wilbur would think twice about it; definitely not Techno who wandered off without saying goodbye.
I mean, sure. Why not ditch him in a villain mega-base? Tommy was absolutely going exploring the next morning.
Until then, he needed to catch up on as much sleep as he could. Jack seemed like a normal enough kind of guy.
Probably.
The whole way over to his room, Tommy’s jaw doesn’t close. He can’t shut it; he’s in awe of how fucking cool this place is.
“So what exactly is your job?” Tommy raises his eyebrows at Jack. They were still walking through the main hall but Tommy’s gaze is constantly finding new things to land on. “Like, technology?”
Jack laughs with a shrug. “I guess it’s a part of it”
“What do you do?” Tommy questions, and Jack glances back at him, leading the way up a set of polished stairs.
“What, like, my power or my role? Because I’m pretty sure there are some social rules about not asking someone's powers right off the bat. I don’t care— you know, all of us are pretty shit at social cues so we talk about that sort of stuff openly.”
Tommy shrugs, running a hand along the metal railing. “I wanna know what your role is. Niki runs the bakery and she’s the supposed ‘manager’ of the place. Phil’s the head of the syndicate and Techno is the fighter. We all know Wilbur is just freeloadin’ and nobody wants to address the dude in your walls so… what do you do?”
“Oh, don’t worry about the wall thing. Sneeg is our resident rat.”
Tommy blinks. “...a rat hybrid? That’s— I mean wow, that’s really fuckin’ unfortunate.”
“Nah, he can shrink and shit. It’s actually really annoying. One time I tripped on him and instead of leaving me alone he climbed up my shirt an—” Jack glances at Tommy who’s staring with a mix of confusion and horror. Jack clears his throat awkwardly. “Yeah, Sneeg is cool.”
“...yeah. Shrinking is a cool power.”
Jack mutters his agreement as they reach the top of the stairs. “Back on topic though, my role here is just kind of, I dunno, all over the place. I do pretty much all the stuff other people don’t want to do. We actually met once before, I delivered the keys to that black van you used for your trial run.”
Shit, that was a while ago. Tommy’s eyebrows draw together in thought. “The warehouse we blew up?”
He vaguely can recall someone with red and blue glasses handing him the keys before he got in. He must have overlooked the detail because of everything else that happened that night.
Jack nods, pulling out a small card as they arrive outside the room door. “I do all sorts of shit. I helped Sam with the engineering for this place, I do supply runs, I fill in on missions for people if they’re sick. I dunno what my role is.”
“Errand boy.” Tommy deadpans and Jack throws his head back in laughter.
“Fuck off, there’s definitely a cooler name for it. I like to think of myself as The Guy.”
“You’re not the guy. Sounds like you’re the errand boy.”
“Or, and hear me out,” Jack waves a hand at himself, “a Jack Of All Trades?”
A pause.
“Nope. You’re what heroes call their Runner.”
“Get fucked.” Jack retorts and Tommy laughs. “You wouldn’t know what the heroes call their Jack of all trades. They probably all have servants or butlers that wait on their every command, bloody obnoxious pricks they are. I once met a hero that tripped before the battle and called for backup.” Jack snorts at the memory, not noticing Tommy’s laughter trail off. “Now that’s some next level self absorbed privilege shit if I’ve ever seen it. Imagine stumbling and calling your sidekick to defend you.”
Tommy bites the inside of his cheek.
It wasn’t awkward or anything. It just felt like any talk about serious things was too big for a first meeting.
There was obviously going to be some tension. Not bad, necessarily. Sort of like when he first started working with the syndicate all over again.
Tommy clicks his tongue, moving on. “Um… So can I ask what power you and Niki have? I figure since you guys already know I’m a healer…”
“Okay, I mean, it’s only fair.” Jack grins and turns towards Tommy. “Try and punch me.”
Tommy blinks. “Is it gonna fucking break my hand or something? Because I don’t pull punches. I haven’t pulled a punch for anyone in my life.”
Jack shakes his head and Tommy eyes him cautiously, “No, your hand will be fine. If you do manage to punch me, you have heal—”
Tommy swings without waiting, aiming for Jack’s chest. Instead of hitting where he aimed, something hard pushes against his forearm, knocking it to the side.
Tommy gapes, staring as a shifting wall of translucent reds cover the front of Jack like a shield.
“Holy shit.” Tommy gasps, entranced by the display of power.
Jack holds his hand up, like he’s waving and then starts to close his fingers. As his hand moves, so does the wall; shrinking inwards and spinning, breaking off into smaller squares that are both red and blue.
“They’re sort of like…” Jack shrugs, making a tossing motion and letting the squares mold into different shapes above them, “...I guess a force field. But they’re good for replicas of stuff I’ve seen or even something I need.”
Jack makes the shapes all disappear and then holds out his hand. The air around it starts to shift, condensing as red and blue start to cross over like a flare of lightning. And then in Jack's hand sits a ball of shifting colors that you can look straight through to a warped other side.
“That’s fucking sick.” Tommy breathes, gingerly taking the ball from Jack's hand.
“Well,” Jack shrugs, “I’ve heard your healing can look pretty impressive at times.”
Tommy sucks in a breath. “Yeah, but nothing like that.”
“I’d say I look forward to seeing it, but I’m not planning on getting hurt anytime soon.”
"Do you have a drawback?" Tommy questions and Jack waves his hand in a so and so manner.
"I have to have force applied to send force back. Nothing major, though." Jack fishes into his pocket and then presses what looks to be a small card against a rectangular red screen on the side of the door and it flickers green. “Okay, press your hand against that.”
“Why?” Tommy scrunches his nose up, reaching over and pressing his hand onto the screen. It’s surprisingly warm and a thin white bar races down the screen once he touches it.
Jack points to Tommy’s hand. “That’s your new key.” He grins, “Don’t lose it.” and then the door slides open for Tommy, opening up to a massive space for a room. Honestly the whole thing was as big as his apartment.
“Holy shit…” Tommy stares, slowly walking forward into the room. The walls were a dark red. That caught his eyes first. The red was only broken up by a closet with a dark wooden door and panel.
He scans the room and stares at his bed, still matching the red theme, elevated on an area of dark wooden floor across the room. He also sees a storage bench at the foot of his bed, with white cushions you can sit on.
An armchair, a vanity, two bedside cabinets; shit I mean, to put it lightly? The place was nicer than anywhere Tommy’s slept before.
Even with all that, half of the room was still empty.
It was weird. The room was decorated with the necessities, but it felt like the personality had been taken out of it.
There was an empty wall mount that looked like it might have once held a weapon of some kind. There was a mirror, the frame was sculpted with metal flowers that looked a little bit worse for wear.
And there were three empty flower vases that he could count, all resting on top of different surfaces around the room.
On the floor there were two more larger pots that had been completely gutted of any plants.
Jack hovers awkwardly by the door. “This used to be Hannah's room so if you want anything removed— uh, just tell someone first. It’s no problem just… some of us are sentimental so…”
“Yeah, of course.” Tommy nods in understanding. “Thanks Jack.”
“No worries. I’ll just… leave you to get some rest then.” Jack responds and then hesitates before giving a small nods and leaving.
The door slides shut and Tommy looks over towards his bed.
He’s pretty much asleep the moment he lies down.
—
Nightmares suck ass, but this one wasn’t nearly as bad as the last one. It’s more run of the mill; something he was used to unlike whatever that mirror shit was.
In this nightmare, there’s weights attached to his ankles and he’s fighting someone with staffs along a thin strip of concrete with a staff. It’s not a complex nightmare. It’s like the concrete is suspended in a void and way down, an entire skyscrapers fall away, is the bottom.
Whoever it is he’s fighting, he doesn’t know but he can never win.
And every time he wakes up just before his body has time to hit the ground.
"How long have you been watching him sleep?"
"I've only been waiting for you arrive for about five minutes. He keeps moving, it scared the shit out of me." Tommy’s not sure he heard anything at all. Just a blearly, faint noise as he’s coming out of a nightmare. They were whispering.
"That's worrying."
“Do you think he’d wake up if I bite him?”
“No, I doubt it. Not while you’re that size… And Phil said to let him sleep.”
“I could bite him at this size. Have some faith.”
“Your teeth are the size of half a grain of rice.”
“So?” Something very light presses down on his chest and that’s when Tommy begins to stir. A small, but very deep breath. “Hey!”
Tommy jolts up so fast, whatever was on his chest yells out, falling to the ground. Tommy’s out of bed in an instant, rolling off the opposite side of the bed and pulling himself up.
His hand grasps the air, flailing for something to grab.
Shit, he wasn't at home.
The blankets tangle around his leg and Tommy nearly topples over even as he stands up.
Tommy swings at the air as he goes stumbling back on his feet. “Fuck off!” Tommy shouts, hair flopping to cover his eyes. Tommy blows the hair out of his face.
“Woah, okay calm down—” A man tries to placate, a hand touched to his heart and Tommy’s chest heaves.
The first thing Tommy notices is the man's eyes— all black with a vibrant green iris. He had green hair too, and some kind of black steel and green armor on. Tommy frowns.
“Who the fuck, and I cannot emphasis that enough, are you?” Tommy hisses.
A much, much, much smaller man answers. “Your new roommates.”
Tommy looks down at his foot, staring at a man dressed in blue and black. The little man pulls his blue hoodie down so Tommy can better see his face and waves, not that it made much difference as the man was wearing a white mask.
“The rat hybrid?” Right. That made sense. The little guy who Jack had briefly mentioned.
Tommy relaxes.
As he relaxes, the blue man's face drops and the green dude starts laughing into his hand, looking vaguely apologetic and turning away to stop giggling.
Tommy scrunches his nose up, bleary eyed from sleep. “What'd I say?”
“It’s Sneeg, actually but thanks for that. Also, I’m not a rat. I swear I have no rat qualities or traits— I can shrink, that’s it.” He huffs, crossing his arms in annoyance. “Hey, who told you I was a rat hybrid? I should mess with them. Maybe set confetti cannons to go off when they’re sleeping or— oh, I’m gonna move all their furniture an inch to the left—”
“Sneeg… Don’t upset Tommy, the last thing we need to do is scare him off with pranks.” The taller man scolds and it clicks in Tommy’s mind that must make him—
“Are you Sam?” Tommy questions and the man seems to brighten up, a sort of tension Tommy didn’t even notice was there disappearing.
“I— yes. That would be me.” It’s only now Tommy notices the black gas mask hanging around his neck. “Sorry for all this. I was told to come and find you when you woke up and, well, Sneeg is only here because he’s nothing if not persistent.”
Sneeg nods proudly with a grin.
“Okay.” Tommy says with a caution, “Why though?”
If he was woken up for something stupid he swears he’s going to throw a fit.
Sam wrings his hands together and smiles, “Well, how do you feel about getting fitted for a villain suit?”
Okay, that’s fucking sick. “Is that even a question?”
Sam beams at the answer and it’s like a switch is flipped. Sam straightens up, almost like he’s coming to life at the thought of his work. It was oddly refreshing seeing someone so clearly in love with their work.
He starts rambling about different design ideas almost immediately.
Does Tommy have any colors he wants? A specific style like loose clothing, a cape, or a hoodie? Symbols? Animals? Wilbur told Sam that raccoons were—
No. God fucking damn it, that’s Wil’s fault. No raccoons on the suit.
In fact, Tommy’s pretty sure Sam isn’t even aware of it as he starts to wander off towards his lab. It’s only because Sneeg told him they’re meant to follow that he ends up crossing the base and making his way through large, metal double doors.
“—should probably be stretchy? For movement? You don’t want a driver to have constricted movement.”’
Technology, Tommy was quickly discovering, is something you don’t mention around Sam unless you want to listen to a ramble. He didn’t mind it. But he’d definitely keep it in mind for the future.
“Tommy, would you like a suit that’s optimal for your job or a suit that’s more disguisable as casual clothing?”
“Umm.”
Sam leads them into this long lab, walking them straight towards the end opposite the door. “Wilbur’s suit is his trenchcoat and mask. The rest of what he wears is just,” Sam pauses to hold up air quotes, “‘fashionable’ according to him. Techno wears his suit underneath his clothing, despite my arguing. And Phil wears his suit because I’ve tailored it to look how he wanted it to.”
Sam waves a hand absently towards what looked to be an empty white desk that was on a tilt.
Tommy swears he can see electric waves of green that spark by Sam’s hand for a second and only moments later does the tilted white desk light up, revealing a screen.
Sam continues occupying himself with lab tasks until he realizes Tommy hasn’t answered and looks at him. “Are you alright? If labs freak you out, now that the scan is complete you don’t need to be in here. We can do this outside, or I can bring Fran in to offer some comfort…?”
“No, it’s just,” Tommy stares. “This is probably the coolest thing that’s happened to me all year.”
Sam raises an eyebrow at Tommy’s phrasing but says nothing and then shakes his head, like he’s dismissing a thought. “Well then, are you ready to begin?”
Tommy grins.
Notes:
hey! I hope you enjoyed :D
the next chapter is definitely going to be late because i'm going away on a vacation! I won't be able to write for about 14 days so im sorry but there's gonna be a fairly big gap (I'll try, we'll see, it's a bit of a mess)
if you want more content in the mean time, I'm writing another fic!
It's a zombie apocalypse AU called Raising a Terror (Running a Family) or RAT for short because yeah, we're leaning into the bad acronym names, that's my thing now i guess LMAO
but it's got zombie toddler tommy and phil who cant control his impulse to adopt children! GO CHECK THAT OUT WHILE YOU WAIT FOR THE NEXT UPDATE :D
Chapter 19: You don't belong in this world
Summary:
“You’re okay Fran.” Tommy murmurs. It sort of sounds like he’s soothing himself but that’s ridiculous. He doesn’t need to be soothed. He’s a huge man, of course.
Tommy holds Fran close, opening the note.
Tommy’s stomach churns with so much anxiety, he almost vomits.
Notes:
TITS IS BACK BAYBEE OH YEAH
oh and uh.. me too i guess.
BUT IM BACK FROM VACATION! back as in it hasn't even been 24 hours since i've gotten home.i would highly recommend re-reading a bit of last chapter just to catch up to speed. this chapter is a bit heavy (we're entering some angsty territory so buckle up kiddos!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Things,” The man begins, hand tight around the phone in his hand, “are about to get harder for Tommy.”
“Yeah?” The voice crackles through. “I mean shit, he’s done alright for himself so far. Aside from the whole apartment fire and getting spotted at the bank thing.”
The man groans, pressing a fist against his forehead. Tommy wasn’t exactly making his life easy. “I'm well aware that Tommy is making some poor decisions. He has this— this fucking denial of the past and it means he’s trying to push away everything he knows until it’s life or death.”
“So?”
“He’s pretending to be someone he’s not and he’s doing that by shoving all the hero parts of him further and further away.”
The voice snorts. “Being a hero fucked that kid up, I don’t blame him. And I know that he's making some dicey decisions but it's been fine so far.” A brief pause, he can hear the rustle of fabric as if the man is shrugging, “Well, joining the syndicate was certainly a curveball we didn’t expect. Especially after you told him to leave town. But come on, that aside, why are you calling again so soon after the fire?”
“Schlatt is pushing for Tommy to be found.”
A breathy chuckle of disbelief. “No shit, really? What does the old man want with the kid?”
“Take a guess.”
A brief pause. “You’re joking?”
“Schlatt needs a healer and Tommy is the only one able to work around the clock.” He grimaces. “If Tommy wants to heal someone, his healing will work even when he’s not aware of it. Even when he’s sleeping, so long as Tommy is willing.”
“Schlatt’s got no chance. Kid wouldn’t do it in a thousand years.” The man opens his mouth but is promptly cut off by the voice’s rambles, “You know, I’ve seen the kid a few times before, he’s no stranger to scars. But if… if he can heal… while he sleeps..?”
Why would a healer have scars if he can heal himself around the clock? A good question. One that he doesn’t really have the answer for.
“Tommy’s power has always been inconsistent when it comes to healing himself. Sometimes it does, sometimes it doesn’t. He’d have a lot more scars if it weren’t for his healing. As far as I know, he has to be aware he’s doing it if he’s healing himself.”
“Ah, shit.” There’s a sour silence, like the thought leaves a rotten aftertaste, “You fuckin’ owe me after this.”
“Oh, come on, Gambit. Is that all our friendship is to you? Just a favor exchange?” He tries for a slight teasing tone. It was a refreshing break from all the seriousness in their lives.
Things hadn’t been particularly smooth since Tommy had jumped ship.
“Yeah.” Gambit responds, voice gravelly over the phone. “Pretty much.”
A click.
Tommy was starting to really like Sam.
And, well, he’s sure he would have started to really like Sneeg had the little guy bothered to stick around. Sneeg clearly had his priorities straight and he’d left because Niki was trying to make churros for the first time. Sneeg was determined to be the first to try them out.
They’d been dancing around the lab all day and it had honestly been fun. Tiring for sure, but definitely interesting.
It had some awkward parts, but Sam had a really relaxed vibe about him which was great since Tommy’s never been great with new people. God knows it took him a while to get to where he is with Techno, Phil and Wilbur.
He knows he freaks out easily, the fact isn’t new to him, but Sam was fairly easy to talk to.
Tommy could tell that Sam was strong, but he wasn’t forceful. He just didn’t seem like that kind of guy to use brute force when something wasn’t working out.
Sam was mostly quiet after the beginning ramble, and he didn’t move fast even if he did talk quickly when discussing something he loved. He smiled a lot, and when he wasn’t smiling he was thinking. He didn’t talk down to Tommy, but he explained things carefully and he made a lot of subtle jokes that Tommy could build off of.
Jokes that Sam would of course groan at, or shake his head with a small smile, but jokes nonetheless.
It was becoming increasingly clear that Sam was the brains of the syndicate. In fact, it was starting to become incredibly obvious what role everyone played.
Jack was great for errands— Yeah that’s right, Tommy was truthing the errand boy agenda. His power meant he could conjure objects people needed and was a pretty good base security guard since he could just, you know, put a forcefield up if it came down to it.
Sneeg was probably perfect for stealth missions, like, seriously.
He was the perfect pick. Tommy’s not sure what else he’d be kept around for… after all this was a high ranking villain organization, they wouldn’t just have people free loading.
No, everyone should have a purpose. Although, knowing what he knows now about the syndicate, he wouldn’t say that with certainty.
Ranboo would also be good at stealth missions when the time came, although separating him from Tubbo seemed like it would be a challenge.
Then there was Phil, who acted both like a leader on the field but a good peacemaker between other people. Techno was the obvious best fighter, and Tubbo would train up nicely for that too.
Wilbur’s powers led to him being a good communicator. Or… that would be Tommy’s assumption. He hadn’t listened very well to the deal when they were making plans and that had gone horribly wrong. But if Tommy thought back to the bank, Wilbur had controlled the crowds then and was good with coordinating everything.
And Tommy knew what he was. The healer. The driver. It was important to him, and he doesn’t really know why, to be able to assign everyone a role.
It just made sense and when so much of Tommy’s time with the villain was the furthest thing from sensical, he valued that.
It makes something settle inside of Tommy’s stomach, something he didn’t know was disturbed. It’s odd to him that he feels better knowing everyone’s purpose.
(He pushes the thought away that maybe it’s because subconsciously, he doesn’t know what his own purpose is outside of healing.)
But overall, being with Sam is a nice experience and Tommy was starting to learn a bit more about him.
Like Sam’s power! Electricity! Green lightning would shoot out of his hand and hit a device; it didn’t look very targeted but somehow each time the device would spark to life.
Sam would ask a question, Tommy would give a slightly uncertain answer, and Sam would work with it with the eye of a trained expert.
Wilbur had stopped by and complained to Sam that Tommy suffered from a chronically terrible fashion sense. Tommy had told Wilbur to go fuck himself to which Wilbur grinned and asked Sam if there were any updates on a raccoon suit. Tommy was thoroughly unamused at the prompt and Sam had gently scolded Wilbur for interfering. That, Tommy would admit, was funny to see.
Wilbur only left once Tommy booed him out of the room for suggesting they have matching trench coats and said he was going to go to sleep.
Techno had also dropped by, collecting some newly developed items from Sam and lingering around to see how everything was going. He didn't stay long, which Tommy was a bit disappointed about.
Sam shows Tommy how the machines worked; how one would scan his body and then another brought up the recommended suit designs. One machine was particularly loud and Tommy flinched whenever it activated. As much as he hates to admit it, he’s pretty sure Sam had noticed because he’d warn Tommy whenever turning it on and tried to use it as little as possible.
There was an entire universe of different suits he could ask Sam to make and each of them had a percentage at the bottom for what was most and least compatible with Tommy’s personality and powers.
For example anything with a hood or something limiting his vision was dropped down pretty low on the percentages.
A mask for the lower half of his face and a curved visor without any rims was much higher.
Capes were low, and so were fishnets and high heels (seriously, this thing had it all) but Tommy wasn’t considering any of those.
Most of all, Tommy wanted something different from his hero suit.
He wanted a suit that was still a reflection of him… but it was hard to make a suit that was still him when all his first choices were gone.
It was odd, having Sam tell him to pick what he likes most when what he likes most is probably sitting in the hero tower somewhere, gathering dust.
His brain was filled with memories from his old suit, despite how desperately Tommy was trying to strictly think of the new one.
He doesn’t pick the white jacket with racer stripes like he used to have. In fact, anytime his mind drifts to white suits, he substitutes the color for black. Black was much more villainous and that was what he was meant to be now. A villain.
The only thing that he does choose to transfer over from his old suit was the fingerless gloves.
Say what you like but they were really fucking good for grip and his hands have always felt naked without them.
What he ends up with is something fairly inconspicuous, but convenient.
Black cargo pants, with two red lines that shoot up the sides. Sam had said they’d be good for movement and were pretty undercover. The pants had plenty of pockets, some with red accents and most of them with a black and red strap that dangled off the side.
The top half was simple. A black shirt that looked like something you might wear to the gym, with red lines that split along the sides and group back together at the shirt collar.
He picks a black jacket that was different to the one he used to have. The last one was red and white, and rather snug, keeping him able to steer with ease but unable to do any larger movements like if he was caught in a fight.
He picks a style that sort of reminds him of a bikers jacket which he felt was fairly fitting, still keeping with the red accent. His old jacket was simple leather. This newer one has pockets, and zips! He wasn’t used to zips!
According to Sam, the fabric he was using was an absolute blessing .
Fire proof. Water resistant. Durable against blades and somewhat able to slow the impact of a bullet (Sam said he was still working on the fine details so he wasn’t able to say with 100% certainty.)
The last few parts are just accessories, really. A belt and fingerless gloves. That was Tommy.
A fully fleshed out version of what Sam was planning. A reflection of Tommy’s choices. It was weird to see the plan of all the components Tommy had picked and Sam had recommended. It was even weirder to think how Tommy would be able to wear it soon.
But he was glad for it. Strange as it might feel.
Tommy sprawls out into one of Sam’s many spinny chairs (The man didn’t have a lot, so to speak, but there were at least three that were perfect for kicking yourself off of a desk and sending yourself twirling across the room.)
He was getting tired though, not really kicking himself around but nudging.
“You’re sure?” Sam asks, looking up from his notepad.
“Yep.”
“That’s it? That’s it, that’s all you want?”
Tommy shrugs. “I’m a simple man. I don’t want a fuck ton of weird modifications I only sort of know how to use.”
“We’d teach you how to use them.”
Tommy makes an uncommitted noise.
Sam nods. “Alright. Oh, and the colors imputed are red and black…?”
“Yep.”
“Techno’s colors are red and black.”
“I don’t think I’ve ever seen Techno’s suit, he hides it beneath his clothes.” Tommy answers. “Phil will be fine in all his stupid, face blind, bird-ness.”
Sam blinks. “Bird-ness?”
“I said what I said.”
Sam glances at his paper and then crosses something out. “Well, I hope you’re right. But yeah, okay, I can make the suit you’ve described. And if that’s all…?”
And then there was the matter of uh,
Of music. Something he’d been avoiding asking about. It should be so easy to ask for headphones but the words die in his mouth the moment he meets Sam’s gaze.
The last time he had headphones, things didn’t end well. He loved those headphones though. He depended on them, which was why Dream snapped them.
“Tommy?” Sam questions. “Anything else?”
There’d almost always be the radio he could use. Besides, it would be a bit of a resource waste. Music wasn’t really unnecessary.
“But with the headphones you won’t be a liability. Tommy, with the headphones we can be partners.”
Tommy makes a small questioning noise at the back of his throat, gaze fixed on a spot in the background. His eyes start to glue themselves in place as he thinks and his mind switches between past and present.
Does he bother Sam with something he doesn’t need? The headphones when he was a hero had ended up screwing up a mission, does he really want a repeat of that?
Sam taps the pencil on the paper once. “Because this is a small list, not that I’m complaining.”
Sam was still talking, encouraging a response.
Tommy’s eyes slide down to where his hand is and he notices the slight tremor it has. He presses his other hand down on top of it, pressing away the shaking like he can push it out. What had happened to him? He used to be so strong, so much better.
He’s not as in control of his reactions as he used to be. Tommy once had been able to hide these things perfectly. Uncontrollable shaking became small twitches, crying became watery eyes, and flinches became blinks. How had he let himself lose that skill so quickly?
Tommy drags his line of sight over to where Sam was writing things down and looking between the screen and a notepad.
Tommy clears his throat, pointing hesitantly to the suit options and hesitating. “Could you, uh—”
Why was this so hard to talk about? It was a simple request.
Headphones.
Sam raises an eyebrow. “Yeah…?”
Tommy is asking for a simple addition. He’s asking someone who’s offered to help him. It’s not like he’s about to raise an issue with the heads of heroes. It’s not going to go horribly wrong like it once did.
He’s not speaking to a room of people. He is not speaking to Dream. He is not speaking to Schlatt.
He’s speaking to Sam.
“Could you put headphones on the list?” A silence that makes Tommy’s heart sink.
“...headphones?”
Was Sam angry? Was this an angry face? Tommy’s eyes scan for any tells or signs. He can’t find anything and it causes ice to take hold of his chest. The man is so damn inexpressive, he might as well be wearing a mask.
“Uhm,” There is nothing. Not a single twitch in body language. His heart quickens anxiously. “it’s not that important. Even earbuds if headphones are too obvious. Or the earpiece? For when I’m talking to you guys, maybe you could modify that?”
The justifications spill out of his mouth like overflowing water. “Or not. I’m not picky. It’s just that I like— well, I mean, not like. I need music when I’m driving or else I… uh, yeah, you know, I panic a bit. Not like a lot, only a bit! It’s not really a big deal. Like, if you can’t I’ll live and all that shit. Maybe don’t worry about it, big man. It’s more just, I guess, if that’s not a problem, I’d appreciate it.” Tommy’s face burns and he pulls his head down. “Please?”
He doesn’t know Sam well enough to know how he’d react. People always got angry when he asked for stupid things, was this another case of that?
“Tommy, of course I can add headphones.” Sam’s expression softens with a nod. “Why would that be a problem?”
“Give them back!” Tommy shouts, voice shaking. Dream holds the headphones up, above their heads. Dream furrows his eyebrows together, staring down at Tommy and Tommy hates it because why should he beg for something that was a gift? Those headphones were his.
“You think headphones are worth more than a mission? More than me?”
“I don’t know.” Why would that be a problem? Why shouldn’t he ask for headphones? What was wrong with him? Not everyone is Dream. Fucking grow up. The syndicate has been nothing but kind to him.
“Oh, okay. So out of those ideas… headphones, earbuds, a modified earpiece, what are we thinking? I could even have something built into the mask?”
What’s best? No, no, no. That’s a selfish way of thinking. Sam was doing something nice for him, why make his job any harder?
“Um, whatever is easiest. So long as it can play music.” Tommy gives a strained laugh and Sam smiles awkwardly.
“Dream, stop being a dick. You know that’s not what I think! I just— I panicked!”
“Tommy, you’re trained to stay by my side. Have you learnt nothing?”
“Um.” Tommy begins, swallowing hard. This wasn’t right. He could see Sam, but it was like static. A sort of distant image. He feels lightheaded, like he’s breathing in smoke. “Sam?”
“Yeah, Tommy?”
“Sam.” Tommy whispers with a small voice
“Tommy?” The sound of a chair creaking. “Are you…”
“I’m not your fucking side kick!” Tommy yells and Dream has this look in his eyes— he doesn’t get it a lot, but when it’s there it causes chills to run down Tommy’s spine. “We’re supposed to be a team, when this began you told me we’d be a team.”
The feeling is so unusual to him; like he’s falling through the floor. Tommy whispers without thinking, “The headphones are all I had.”
“What are you talking about?”
It’s a dark kind of look, one that Tommy is all too familiar with. Crazed and desperate and hateful all at once.
“Fran, come here, girl…”
Why was Tommy’s brain being like this? He was fine earlier. In fact, scratch that, he was great. A lot of stuff had happened recently, from the car chase to his apartment setting on fire, to getting the shit scared out of him being woken up by Sneeg to now.
But… he’d handled so much worse in the past?
“I’m here with you, Tommy.” He can vaguely register the flash of concern on Sam’s face.
Something heavy presses against Tommy’s lap and he goes to push it away. Paws dig into his thigh and he goes to move but the animal rests its head persistently.
“You’re okay, Tommy.” Sam mutters from far away, much too far away. Why was he so distant?
Dream breathes, taking the headphones in both hands, “You are useless without me…”
“Dream—” Tommy warns.
“...And you’re useless without headphones.”
SNAP.
“No!” Tommy’s scream comes out shredded, catching in his throat. “No, you— you…” Tommy breaks off, snatching the pieces of headphone in his hand.
A hand touches his arm and Tommy jerks his face away with a gasp. The hand seems to pull back too, as quickly as it had come and some of the tension starts to release from Tommy’s shoulders.
It’s Sam. He’s with Sam.
Tommy blinks, correcting his vision and stares down at a heap of white fur with a paint stroke of gray on top of the dog's head. He thinks he tells Sam sorry for flinching, it’s a bit hard to hear. His voice sounds quiet, like his head is underwater.
Sam seems to retreat and Tommy frowns, hoping he hasn’t hurt his feelings.
Tommy runs his hand along the fur, gently stroking the dog. Fran, it clicks. This was Sam’s dog, Fran.
It's like he’s pulled through a vacuum. The world seems to untilt and it all comes back at once.
The breathing of the dog, Sam’s worried gaze, the whirring of machines, every noise hits him like a train.
Tommy combs a hand through Fran’s fur, sitting quietly and focusing on his breathing. Fran wasn’t light by any means, a constant pressure on his legs that he’s aware of.
He can taste iron in his mouth and only then does he realize he was biting his cheek.
Shit. Tommy unclenches his jaw, taking an audible breath.
His mind was still all over the place, like scattered pieces of a puzzle.
Fran turns her head from Tommy’s lap and then a moment later someone— Phil, Tommy realizes, crouches down in front of him. His throat constricts immediately.
“Tommy, are you okay?” Phil murmurs, “Sam buzzed me in.”
Tommy looks between Phil and then slowly to Sam.
“Tommy, Fran is my service dog for anxiety.” Sam begins. “I don’t usually… tell people. Especially not people I meet so soon but most people I meet don’t have panic attacks in front of me.”
A pause.
“It’s not a panic attack.” Tommy whispers, taking a twist of fur in his hand.
Phil and Sam exchange a glance. “Tommy, what do you think it was?” Phil places a hand on top of Fran’s head and Tommy eyes his movements.
Did he know what it was? Flashbacks, probably. It’s not something he really wants to explain.
Tommy shrugs.
Sam hums, voice quiet, “Do you get them a lot?”
Phil nods along at Sam's question like a worried parent and Tommy’s stomach churns.
“No. Sort of. I mean, I used to but— but it’s only certain things.” What was the word Wilbur had used? “Only certain triggers.”
“Tommy.” Sam sighs and Tommy’s surprised Sam knows what a trigger is. Were they common then? Why didn’t Tommy know about them when everyone else seemed to? “What part of this was a trigger for you?”
Tommy shrinks away from Sam and Phil, turning his face. How did he answer that?
How did he tell Sam that just being in a new environment and having to ask him for headphones was enough to set him off?
How is asking for something a trigger? How can music trigger bad memories when he loves it?
It was stupid. The whole thing was stupid and he’s embarrassed because he’s only just met Sam, and he’s already freaked out in front of him and made him have to call Phil.
Sam would think his trigger was ridiculous and he’d be right.
“I dunno.” Tommy lies. “I think I just need some fresh air.”
“I’ll go with you.” Phil suggests and Tommy is saying no before he can even think about it.
“No, just— I’m sorry. I just want to be left alone for a little bit.”
Phil frowns but doesn’t say anything. The silence is almost worse than Phil saying he can’t.
Sam watches Tommy apprehensively and then stands. “Take Fran with you, I’d feel better if I knew you weren’t alone.”
Tommy doesn’t bother arguing, he just wants to get some fresh air.
Fran bumps against his side as he walks and he’s not sure if it’s his fault because he’s unfocused or Fran is gently reminding him that she’s here.
Sam had shown him how to use the elevator to get out, and he’d walked him out the back of the cafe and set Fran up with a leash. Phil had told Tommy to take his phone
He appreciated the help, and he was grateful that Sam had let him go with Fran.
It’s the closest thing Tommy’s had to being alone in a while. It gave him lots of time to walk along the roads, set anything new into memory, and reflect a bit on his freak out in front of Sam.
Tommy couldn’t even control it, that was the worst part. Tommy could feel the slip starting, when his mind had started to drift back to when he was a hero, and he was powerless to stop it.
Usually he was able to snap back into the present fairly quickly, but that one had hit him hard for some reason.
He thinks it’s because he’s got a soft spot for music. That memory still hurt like it had just happened. He loved those headphones, they were the only thing he had ever truly owned when he worked with Dream.
Tommy knew that he was getting better. He knew that much for sure. Who he used to be when he first got out of the hero system (From the person who helped him when he was first getting his feet after leaving to meeting the syndicate months later)
But the improvement wasn’t happening very fast. There were some things he still needed to be careful around.
Fran growls and Tommy’s head snaps down to her before someone bumps into his shoulder. He goes colliding straight into him, hard enough to nearly knock Tommy off his feet. He’s lucky the man catches him with a firm hand against his back.
“Shit!” Tommy exclaims and a man steadies him, grabbing his arm and pressing against the palm of Tommy’s hand.
“Apologies.” The man mumbles, “Didn’t mean to walk into you.” pushing Tommy’s hand into a fist and then patting him on the back before walking away.
“‘s fine.” Tommy frowns, staring down at his fist. He unfurls his fist, taking note of a small piece of orange paper that looks torn. “Wait, this isn’t m—”
Tommy twirls around, stopping dead in his tracks when the man is completely gone. “Uhh.”
Tommy walks back down the street a bit, looking up and down the road and over to the little alley ways that split off.
No one. That’s… weird, right? Like, really weird.
Tommy looks down at the folded orange paper, eyebrow furrowed as he turns it over in his hand.
It reads; Tommy
His heart sinks and he looks around him a bit more frantically, heart speeding up a notch. What the fuck? He has the immediate sense, a gut feeling, that something is off.
Fran growls and Tommy’s attention goes back to her. He leans down to her, scratching behind her ear with his free hand.
“You’re okay Fran.” Tommy murmurs. It sort of sounds like he’s soothing himself but that’s ridiculous. He doesn’t need to be soothed. He’s a huge man, of course.
Tommy holds Fran close, opening the note.
Tommy’s stomach churns with so much anxiety, he almost vomits. Written in all capital letters are three words. All written in black ink, imprinting on the back of his mind.
YOU’RE BEING WATCHED.
There is something incredibly loud in Wilbur’s room. Not Tommy levels of loud, but definitely on par with levels of annoying.
Ringing and ringing and stirring him from the welcoming arms of sleep. Sleep that, with a grumble, Wilbur can feel slowly slipping away.
He was awake earlier and despite originally joking about going back to sleep, Phil had told him that he looks like shit so he’d stumbled off towards his room.
Wilbur slaps a hand against his bedside cabinet, grabbing blindly with his face still pressed into the pillow. He grabs his phone and twists onto his back, groaning quietly under his breath and rubbing his eyes.
The phone screen blinds him momentarily— fuck sakes, why don’t they have a mode stronger than night mode?
Who the hell was calling him anyways when pretty much everyone he talks to lives in the same building he does?
He swears the light of a thousand suns descends upon him for a second until his eyes adjust and he sees the word Gremlin written on the screen accompanied by a photo he managed to snap of Tommy while he was asleep, mouth open and nose up to the sky. Phil is just a blurry mess of color in the background, giving a thumbs up.
It’s the only photo Wilbur has of Tommy, for some reason he doesn’t like his photo taken.
Wilbur’s got no idea why, he guesses that some teenagers are just like that? Wilbur knows Techno was certainly the same. He looked murderous anytime Wilbur would take a photo of him.
Wilbur lazily presses down on the answer button, pushing himself up to his elbows, “Did the rat hybrid get ya?” He says with an Australian accent, although it’s not his finest considering he just woke up. Still, it makes Wilbur smile and he’s sure Tommy is equally as amused.
“Wil?” There’s a shaky breath on the other side of the phone that Wilbur almost misses. The joking tone drains out of Wilbur almost immediately.
“Tommy?” Wilbur’s eyebrows draw together in thought. “Aren’t you with Sam?”
“No, Wil I need— please, I need you to come get me. I’m,” Tommy breaks off and he can hear a dog barking on the other side of the phone. “Fran, No, I— I can’t sit down, alright? Stop it.”
Wilbur sits up in bed, standing up to get dressed. Fran was an incredibly well behaved dog. If she was telling Tommy to sit down, it would be because he’s showing signs of a panic attack or something similar.
“Tommy, take a breath, alright?” Wilbur coaches, frowning as he can hear the sound of Tommy moving quickly, urgently. “What’s going on?”
Wilbur tries hard not to let it show, but he’s protective of Tommy.
He tries to remember Tommy can speak for himself, can make his own decisions and can handle everything that they can, but there’s still that reminder that Tommy’s still a teenager. A teenager on the path to becoming a villain with no experience, at that.
He still thinks about the scars he saw on Tommy’s back. The pure terror Tommy had looked at Wilbur with when he’d seen. The largest scar that tore like lightning from Tommy’s right shoulder to his left side accompanied by three smaller ones that clashed across his back.
Tommy had looked so frightened, so angry and nervous all at once, that Wilbur had backed off.
He knows Tommy was a foster kid, but for scars like that? It made Wilbur sick to think about and whilst he understands Tommy not wanting to tell anyone, it frustrated him beyond belief he couldn’t help.
Since then, he's always made notes about giving Tommy little things he probably didn't experience in childhood. Wilbur had shown him his guitar playing. He bantered with him like a brother. He'd given Tommy gifts for his car (although, they had been a bit joking). He'd placed a reassuring hand when Tommy had started to panic and he knew when Tommy swapped between jeering to genuinely upset.
“Someone gave me a note,” Tommy says shakily and Wilbur can hear how he’s hyperventilating. “It says they’re watching me.”
“Who is?”
“I don’t…” Tommy trails off and Wilbur is throwing his trench coat on.
“Tell me, Tommy.” Wilbur insists, not stopping for a second. He goes to a panel on the wall, scanning the information. It reads that Techno was out of the base at the moment. Wilbur nearly crumbles in relief. Techno might be closer, god Wilbur hopes he’s closer. Wilbur sends a ping off towards Techno, praying Techno sees it and is able to find Tommy.
“I can’t…” Tommy freezes. There’s a silence on the other end of the phone that makes his heart ache. “Wil, I— I need you.”
“I’m coming, Toms.” Wilbur slams the door open, rushing out of the room and towards the elevator. “What street are you on?”
“Same as the base. Just a few blocks to the left. I know, Fran, I’m sorry. I’m so… sorry.”
“Okay, are you heading towards the base?” There’s a lot of barking. It sounds like Fran is going crazy. Wilbur is up and out of the base in no time at all, passing through the back of the cafe and sprinting out along the streets towards where Tommy directed him. Wind whips against his face and Wilbur forces himself forward.
His legs burn, fuck he was sleeping only a few minutes ago, but he doesn’t stop. He doesn’t slow down or hesitate; not when it comes to Tommy. He goes sprinting down the road; not sure if he's relieved there's barely anyone around to slow him down or mortified that it means Tommy is alone.
“Should I hide? I don’t— I don’t know what to do, Wil. I’ve never been in this situation before.” Tommy’s words come out rushed, a jumbled mess. “I don’t know what to do, Wilbur. I don't know. I need you to tell me, I’m not— I wasn’t trained—”
“Tommy, calm down." Wilbur swallows, he hates this with everything in his core. "Stay in the open and keep coming towards the base. Techno and I are on the way, alright?”
Wilbur should have told Phil. He knows he should have but he doesn’t want to waste time. His lungs are burning for oxygen while he runs, wasting no time.
“I shouldn’t have left the fuckin’ base.” Tommy curses, voice soft. Wilbur clenches his jaw because this wasn't Tommy's fault. Tommy let himself take the blame for too much as it was.
“You’re okay, Toms.” Wilbur begins and he’s cut off by Tommy crying out and Fran whining. His sprint falters in his panic.
“Fuck!” Tommy gasps, swallowing hard. “I just got hit with something,”
“What? No, I’m nearly there!” Wilbur yells, and this can’t be happening. Not in broad daylight. Not when Tommy is without protection for the first time in so so long. “Tommy!”
Wilbur promised, they made a deal with Tommy that they'd protect him in exchange for healing.
He promised.
Wilbur can barely hear the sound of a body thudding to the ground over his own breathing.
He knows for sure when he hears the phone click and hang up, that he's failed.
Notes:
oh no... who could have seen that coming? LMAO
nearly at chapter 20 and i think i can say with some confidence that if you've read this far, you've probably enjoyed and i'd love it if you could consider leaving a kudos!
the support on this fic has been absolutely INSANE and everytime i check ao3 and see the absolutely absurd number of tits enjoyers, i'm just blown away
so thank you all! and thanks to everyone who was super patient for the update while I was on vacation <3
Chapter 20: If you don't see me again...
Summary:
Tommy’s hero training never had a kidnapping protocol so right now he’s kindly freaking the fuck out.
The only thing he remembers being told for kidnapping is that if he’s kidnapped, it means he’s failed his job.
If he’s failed his job, being kidnapped is the least of his worries.
also;
ME: Tommy was kidnapped!
literally everyone last chapter: OH NO FRAN
Notes:
*taps microphone* HELLO??? IS ANYONE OUT THERE?? IT'S BEEN OVER THREE WEEKS.
goodness, i don't know how any of you cope with such severe TITS withdrawal but ITS OKAY NOBODY FEAR.and now, behold, a brief outline of things that delayed this chapter that proves the AO3 author curse is real
- my car is broken into. they stole my belongings and smashed a window.
(im uninsured)
-my computer black screens.
-my dog has major surgery
-my best friend has major surgery
-i am attacked by a goose
-i have two major essays due
-my period (the worst thing on this list. i died. real.)
-i fell through my friends porch. yeah, no. like the wood just spontaneously broke. cos why not.
- i got jaw droppingly sick and tested for covid not once, not twice, but 4 times (those who do not use the nasal swabs don't understand the struggle like us nose users.)Honourable mentions include the shitty weather, school, my fucked up ankle, getting tackled because hey! why not! and finally i lost 3 rounds of pool in a row and came dead last in bowling which like yeah, im rlly salty about it.
AND THAT CONCLUDES THE DELAYAL LIST EVERYONE CHEER
thanks gang for being very patient with me, you are all so so amazing. <3
i recommend at least reading a few lines from last chapter so you know what's going onbottom line is that tommy got kidnapped, but this DOES start with a fragment of his past :D enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Dream, that isn’t fair.” Tommy hisses, voice breaking. “You know! You fucking know that wasn’t fair.”
“Oh come on, Tommy. Don’t act stupid. You knew what to expect. You knew what would happen.”
“We’re even! What the fuck happened to an eye for an eye?!”
“Our ‘eye for an eye’ deal ended when you started acting fucking blind.”
“You fucking rigged my meeting. Don’t act like that shit is my fault.”
“It wasn’t rigged.” Dream sighs as he tries to keep up with the speed Tommy’s rushing down the hall.
“Wasn’t rigged?” Tommy says angrily, a burning look in his eye, “Wasn’t rigged?! I should have had a winning case! It was open and closed, Dream. I tell them I want to quit, I give them evidence why, and then they let me go and I keep my fuckin’ silence. Do you know how much fucking courage it takes to get infront of a board of heroes and tell them about this shit? They thought I was fucking lying! You’re all a part of the problem!”
The heat rises to his face, frustrated tears that blur his vision like an unfocused photo. It wasn’t fair and Tommy knows that, despite everyone's best efforts of lying.
He’d spent a month photographing his injuries, he had managed to get footage of Dream shouting at him, and it was all a waste of time because of course Schlatt had the board right underneath his thumb and of course Dream would take Schlatt’s side and not his.
Dream shoots him a sympathetic look that makes his stomach twist, “Tommy, you can’t leave.”
“Get fucked. Fuck Schlatt for removing anyone who isn’t under his control and fuck you for making them think I was lying.” Tommy takes a shaky breath, “You can’t stop me.”
“Can’t stop you from what?” Dream asks and he’s promptly ignored. “For trying to ditch me? To abandon me because training got too hard… For giving up?”
Tommy stops sharply, the tiled floor squeaking as he comes to an abrupt halt. “I am not giving up, okay?”
He was so, so tired.
“Sure sounds like it.”
“I’m not. Schlatt is fucking insane and you’re going insane and everybody is too stupid to see it.”
“You wanted this. You wanted to be a hero and you agreed to work with me and listen to Schlatt’s rules. This is all you, Tommy.”
“Maybe once.” Tommy whispers and he thinks about the very first time he met Dream. About trying to steal his car for a deal he’d made only for an even better one to fall right into his lap. “Maybe once I wanted this but I can’t do it in this kind of environment. Not with you.”
He still wants it, if he’s being honest, to be a hero.
‘Tommy, I’m sorry, okay? I really do care about you but going to the board of heroes, pissing off higher ups— you can’t do that. I’ll do better, I promise.”
And Tommy thinks, what good has a promise ever done for him before?
When he wakes up it’s to nothing. Utter darkness and a heaviness resting against his face tells him everything he needs to know. He’s been blindfolded.
His head lolls back and Tommy knows he’s tied against something rough and solid.
Tommy’s hero training never had a kidnapping protocol so right now he’s kindly freaking the fuck out.
The only thing he remembers being told for kidnapping is that if he’s kidnapped, it means he’s failed his job.
If he’s failed his job, being kidnapped is the least of his worries.
Tommy’s heart pounds like a jackhammer and he strains his ears for any kind of sign as to where he is.
He can’t hear anyone else around, but maybe they’re just standing still. Is he alone?
His leg is a bit sore from where that thing had hit him.
He hadn’t even had time to see it. It was small, the size of a bug, and it acted like a tranquiliser.
One minute there was pain in his thigh and the next he’d fallen and his vision went black.
What if they have more? The idea scares him more than he’d like to admit. He can’t even see if there’s more weapons around; or more dangerous chemicals that could put him under in a second.
Tommy takes small breaths, trying to make himself as quiet as possible. He’s all too aware of how fast his chest is rising and falling. Where the hell was he?
Fuck, he needs to sort out this situation sooner rather than later.
He tries moving his hands but he quickly finds they’re tied behind him, against whatever his head was leaning against. He tests out the surface of it. It’s rough like…
He takes a deep breath in. The air is cold, crisp.
Earthy.
He’s tied to a tree. He must be. A forest, somewhere isolated, nothing save for the occasional bird. Whoever grabbed him brought him here with the intention to avoid being caught. It makes his stomach churn with nausea.
This doesn’t make any sense, who would want to kidnap him but take him somewhere isolated? Where no one could see them? Hear them?
A voice yells in his head; who is it? Who is it? Who is it?
And a voice screams back: Dream. Dream. Dream.
But he didn’t know that. He couldn’t make that conclusion. This isn’t something Dream would do, is it?
Why would Dream kidnap him and take him somewhere isolated?
When… when Tommy was leaving all those months ago, Dream had said that the next time he sees Tommy he’d kill him. Tommy would have to work with Dream again or be killed.
Maybe kidnapping isn’t so far off.
Maybe Dream wants to talk to him. Christ, what does he do if it’s Dream who’s kidnapped him? He feels nauseous at the idea, like his entire body is rejecting it.
He’s not ready for that conversation. He doesn’t think there will ever be a time he’s ready to talk to Dream ever again.
But someone had given him that note. He can still feel it, resting in his pocket with far too much weight.
Who announces they’re going to kidnap someone before doing so? No, that didn’t make sense. Dream wouldn’t trust anyone like that, would he?
They must have others working for them. Someone…powerful? Who likes the chase?
He keeps thinking it over, trying to figure out as much information as he can with the absolute fuck-all he’s been given to work with.
His hands are definitely bound with a rope, not too thick, but tied in one hell of a knot. It’s not an actual knot, just an absolute fucking mess of ties and loops. Alright, well, at least we know whoever kidnapped him isn’t an expert.
Tommy tugs at the knot, hoping to find a weak spot that he can start pulling at. If there’s any win he can relish in, it’s that the rope isn’t tied too tightly. He could almost twist his wrists.
Oh shit, what if it’s those guys the syndicate was meeting up? The people who had chased him, the guys who’s cars he’d gotten totaled and… well admittedly, sinking a car in the ocean was pretty fuckin’ cool but he’s sure those guys didn’t think so. Those guys might want revenge. Oh fuck, this was really bad.
This was really, really bad.
Tommy’s mind is moving a thousand paces a second, ticking through who it could be when it all comes grinding to a halt when he hears footsteps.
Ice explodes through his chest, freezing him in place along with his breath.
He was gonna die. This was surely it, right? There’s footsteps barely a meter away from him.
Just one set. The knowledge there’s only one person doesn’t help calm him down.
What can he tell from footsteps? Tommy is completely still, the thudding of his heart nearly drowning out the sound of twigs snapping under a boot.
“Hello?” Tommy croaks out and his voice sounds foreign. Nervous and dry.
The person is slow. Hesitant? No. Maybe drawing it out. And they’re heavy. Intentionally or not, Tommy’s not sure.
“You’re awake.” The person drawls, hidden behind a voice changer. Shit, he was really giving Tommy nothing to work with.
Tommy takes a nervous breath when the person draws nearer, forcing strength into his voice.
“What’s with the voice changer?” Tommy says with a small breath, “Afraid of being recognised?”
“I’d rather not.”
It didn’t make any sense, who would kidnap him without wanting him to know their identity? Again, the fuckers they pissed off during that car chase come to mind. The ones that Phil was trying to make an allyship with. How they’d know Tommy’s identity, he doesn’t know, but they certainly have the motive.
“Who are you?” Tommy mutters and it’s not immediately clear if he’s saying it to himself or the kidnapper.
“Someone who wants information.”
What? I’m sorry? What information? Tommy doesn’t know shit! He opens his mouth to speak and then an idea hits him, fast and fleeting.
He’d only ever spoken to the man once or twice… but it could be.
Tommy pauses and then hesitantly asks, “Gambit?”
The last time he spoke to Gambit… well it was a long story. One that Tommy didn’t like to think about. He pushed it away, far away, so he could move on. Just thinking about it made Tommy’s head hurt and his throat tighten painfully.
But to cut it short, when Tommy had left the hero coalition a co-worker of Gambit’s had helped him. The man had called in a favor with Gambit and gotten Tommy in contact. Gambit was the one who set up Tommy’s civilian life. The cheap apartment. The new identity.
In truth, Gambit had revealed he was against the hero industry using kids as pawns in their plan. If he found out Tommy went back, he’d be happy to help.
It’s possible that this was Gambits' version of helping. Of kidnapping Tommy to find out if he’s okay before sending him back.
It made sense in a fucked up Gambit kind of way.
There’s a long pause and then the voice answers. “No.”
Tommy lets go of a breath he didn’t even realize he was holding. His voice comes out a little louder than a whisper, hands clenching tightly behind him. “Whatever you want you’re not fucking getting.”
“Bold words for someone tied to a tree. Besides, this will be over soon.”
“Get fucked.” Tommy chokes out in a not so confident tone. Something brushes against Tommy’s shoulder and he flinches back, tucking his head down to shield his face. “Stop!” Tommy yelps and the kidnapper doesn’t seem to move.
There’s a hollow silence and he can hear leaves rustling as he moves away.
“I have some—”
“The syndicate is coming.”
A breathless laugh, “What?”
Tommy bites the inside of his cheek. Why did he say that? He didn’t know that for sure and— and if that’s true, now the kidnapper knows what’s coming and Tommy’s given up his only advantage.
“They’re coming for me.” The words fly loose before he can stop them. “I called them. I called Siren, he knows my last location so lay one fucking finger on me and I swear to god there’ll be hell to pay. They’ll kill you. You— you can do fucking anything to me and it won’t make a difference, okay? I’m just a fuckin’ healer.”
A brief pause, “Ah, so you’re the healer?”
Tommy’s jaw tightens. The sound of his kidnapper moving closer makes Tommy press even further into the tree, words spilling out of his mouth. “Stop, don’t you fucking touch me! Don’t!” Tommy writhes against his bounds, “They’ll kill you, I swear to god, They’ll fucking kill you!”
There’s the sound of something being moved and the man sits down.
A… maybe a chair? What the fuck is going on?
The man takes a deep breath and then there’s the sound of knuckles cracking. It makes shivers shoot down Tommy’s spine and he shrinks back a bit. The man sighs and Tommy can almost imagine him pinching his nose.
A beat passes.
Then another.
There’s a rustling noise and Tommy goes tense.
“Relax.” The voice murmurs.
“Die.”
“That’s your dog.”
“Fran? I swear if you fuckin—”
“The dog is fine, alright?”
“Keep it that way.” Tommy hisses with an angry sneer. It doesn’t stir a reaction from the kidnapper.
Tommy’s fingers digging into the rope around his wrists. He feels something loosen and focuses his attention on it.
“You joined the syndicate, didn’t you, Tommy?”
“Eat shit.” Tommy’s throat feels dry, like every word is sand in his mouth.
His fingers grapple with the rope and he manages to get the end of one piece free, holding it in his hand. His heart soars at the small victory, fingers working to dislodge it the rest of the way.
“Where are they located?”
“Eat. Shit.” His heart is hammering against his chest and for a distant second, it feels like he’s not all there.
“If you just tell me their location, or their names or anything really, I can let you go.”
Tommy stiffens, shaking his head, “I don’t know. We always met up at my old apartment.”
Half truths. That’s honestly the entirety of Tommy’s life at the moment. Just half truth after half truth, all spun up into a web of lies that he has to navigate every day.
He wishes it didn’t have to be that way, but there was no other choice.
It was okay though, you got used to it. Lie to yourself for long enough and you can trick yourself into believing anything.
“I don’t believe you.”
Tommy feels the knot loosen and he holds the piece of rope in his hand as it goes limp, the tension dropping away. He couldn’t let it drop, that was a dead giveaway.
“Tommy.” The man insists and Tommy draws his eyebrows together, a surge of defiance going through him.
“I’m not telling you anything. I don’t know where they are. I don’t— I don’t know what their names are. I don’t know fucking anything and if I did you’re at the bottom of the list for people I’d confess that to.” His voice rises as he continues and he comes to an abrupt halt when he’s talked over.
“You’re hiding things.”
Tommy loops the rope around, forming a fist with one hand. “I don’t know who the hell you think you are but I swear to god I’ve got bigger problems than some asshole with a vendetta against the Syndicate so you can kindly piss the fuck off!!” and then Tommy swings his fist forward, knocking the person square in the face.
Fran starts barking like mad as a blindfolded chaos erupts. The kidnapper falls back with a groan and Tommy takes a few steps forward, careful not to screw anything up in his adrenaline.
Tommy’s terrified of accidentally stepping on Fran, hoping she’s able to stay out of the way. His hands fly up to his blindfold once he feels like he’s a safe distance away. He grapples with the fabric desperately, cringing at how tight it is. A hand latches an iron grip on his forearm and yanks him forward.
Tommy yells out as he goes crashing onto the ground, relishing in the fact that now he can see the tiniest slither of light. He was panicking now; he’d thrashed his way out of the mans grip but now he was on the ground. What the fuck was Tommy doing?
Think, Tommy. Use your brain.
He rolls onto his back and when the slither of light disappears he kicks his legs out, hoping to hit the shadow looming over him. He makes contact and the man catches his foot dragging him closer.
Thinking fast, Tommy presses his head into the dirt and the blindfold shifts upwards slightly from him being dragged. The man is close, and he’s got a white shirt on. It doesn’t tell him much, but it’s something. He could see more now.
“Theseus, stop.”
Tommy doesn’t dwell on that for long though, what’s much more attention grabbing is the glint of a small blade tucked into his waistband. Tommy releases the rope and lashes out for the blade. He grabs it and immediately swings upwards, hoping to catch something in his path.
He’s not sure if he manages to strike anything, but there is a hiss and the man jerks back out of Tommy’s reach. Fran starts barking again in the background and Tommy thinks he can hear the man lose his footing and catch himself on his hands as he falls.
There’s so much going on but Tommy’s quick to react, forcing himself onto his feet. He has to be quick while the man is still down.
Don’t hesitate. Hesitate and you're dead.
Tommy keeps a tight grip on the blade, backing up until he hits a tree. His heart threatens to explode out of his chest as he takes an uneven breath and holds the blade out defensively as he slips the blindfold off.
Tommy takes rapid breaths and holds the knife out, preparing to turn his glare on the man.
His entire stance falters when he sees who it is.
Thirty minutes earlier
“Why didn’t you fucking pick up?!” Wilbur yells down the phone. “I emergency pinged, You never ignore the emergency ping, that’s why it’s for emergencies!”
“Wilbur, I promise you I picked up the phone as soon as my hands were free.”
“It’s too late .” Wilbur’s voice cracks. “That’s too late, Tech.”
“Wilbur, calm down, you’re okay. Just.. just tell me what happened.” Techno begins, one hand holding the trunk of his car open.
Of all the times for something to go wrong, now was not one of them.
“It’s Tommy,” Wilbur whispers, voice empty, like he’s not really processing it. “He’s missing.”
Techno freezes, heart jumping up to his throat. “I thought he was going on a walk.”
“He was.”
Techno raises an eyebrow, “Wilbur, give the kid a break. You’re smothering him. He’s been with us nearly every waking, there’s nothing to worry—”
“No, Techno, you’re not listening. He called me. I heard him shouting for help! He was scared and something— something hit him and then he collapsed.”
“He called you?”
“Yes he called me, how the fuck do you think I know! Techno, where are you?! I’m freaking the fuck out.”
Techno frowns, “I was… busy. Sorry.” he reaches into the trunk of his car, pulling out a wooden stool and sets off towards the forest.
“Busy? You were busy? Techno! I left Tommy for five fucking minutes and now he’s missing. And I don’t— I don’t know where the hell he’s gone and I’m panicking. I’m this close to a panic attack,” Techno imagines Wilbur pinching his fingers together here, “and I’m even closer to murdering everyone I think would even want to speak to Tommy, let alone kidnap him.”
“I think as a villain, you’re within your rights to want to murder people… but maybe we think about this logically.”
“Techno, I don’t fucking know where Tommy is. How do I handle that logically? I was supposed to protect him. How do I handle someone I care about going missing?”
“By making sure you don’t lose yourself. Wilbur, you need to calm down.” Techno places the stool down amongst a small forest clearing. He makes sure it’s firmly set against the ground and then heads back the way he came. “You can’t help Tommy by panicking.”
Wilbur sucks in a breath on the other side of the phone, “I guess you’re right. Oh fuck, I have to tell Phil. I have to tell everyone…”
“No, you don’t.” Techno stops suddenly, full attention on Wilbur, “Don’t tell anyone, okay? It’s fine, everything is fine and under control. Fran’s collar has a tracker in it so… if Tommy’s still with Fran, I’ll get him back in the next hour. Trust me, Phil’s blood pressure does not need this.”
“Why the fuck didn’t you lead with that?” Wilbur exclaims, “Techno send me your location!”
Techno takes a quick breath, panicking internally as he continues walking towards his car, “No, I need someone to scan around the area Tommy went missing. We shouldn’t put all our eggs in one basket.”
A beat.
Techno reaches his car door, letting it open and watching as Fran hops out, sniffing around and wagging her tail. He pats her head to keep her content, silently hoping she doesn’t make any noise.
“You’re sure?”
Techno bends down and looks in the back of his car, blinking as he sees Tommy sleeping like a baby with his knees pulled against his chest, “Yep. Positive.”
“I’m worried about him.”
“Don’t be. If anything, the kidnappers will be giving him back when they find out what he’s like.” Techno comments and that gets a breathless laugh from Wilbur. “Tommy’s tough, he can look after himself.”
He didn’t want Wilbur to worry.
Hell, he didn’t even want Wilbur knowing. How had Tommy called Wilbur? How did Techno not see that? There wasn’t a phone in Tommy’s hand when he saw him. Did Tommy have the smarts to not only call for help but also hide the fact he did so within such a short timeframe?
Tommy’s decision must have been quick, like a reflex or instinct. He must have hung up and tucked the evidence into his pocket and faded into unconsciousness all before Techno saw him.
It was… impressive, but bad news. Out of all the things he’d accounted for, Wilbur knowing wasn’t one of them. He really didn’t want to cause any more stress than what was necessary.
“Yeah I— I know. I know he’s tough, I do.” A breath. “I just can’t shake his voice, he sounded so scared, Tech. I’ve never heard him like that and I know he’s been through so much worse.”
An alarm bell rings in Techno’s head because already, this was going wrong. The last thing Techno wanted was to scare Tommy anymore than what was necessary. “Wilbur I promise you, he’s gonna be fine. We’ll get him back in no time.”
This was supposed to be a quick job. He’d take Tommy with no one else knowing, they’d talk for a few minutes, and then they’d laugh about it on the way home and go to bed.
“Alright.” Wilbur says in a weak voice and Techno feels a stone in his stomach sink with guilt. “You don’t think the hero coalition took him, right? You know how they’re hunting for healers?”
“Those guys? Nah, this doesn’t seem like their style.”
“I’ll burn the whole fucking corporation down if they have.”
Techno laughs awkwardly, shutting the door to his car, “Wil, that’s a bit drastic, don’t you think?”
“Tommy is missing, Techno. He’s an official member of the syndicate. If it meant getting him back, I’d set the world on fire.”
Techno stares blankly. “Yep. Well, if this works out hopefully that won’t be necessary, huh?”
A beat. “Techno?”
“I’ll talk to you soon Wilbur, we’re wasting time talking like this.”
“...Yeah you’re right. Stay safe, Tech.”
“Bye Wilbur. Love you.”
“I love you too.”
Click!
The rough translation of all of that? Techno is feeling really guilty right about now. And sort of confused.
That didn’t… No, that makes no sense. He blinks a few times, the light hurting his eyes as he grapples to adjust.
But no, it was him.
There he was, a fresh red cut across his cheek, pink hair spilling over his shoulders and a hand stretched out signaling Tommy stops.
“Techno?” Tommy hisses and he slowly lowers the knife, anger and confusion crashing through him. “You… you kidnapped me?”
Tommy’s not sure if he wants to laugh or cry.
The silence is so thick Tommy can feel it pressing against his chest, his arms, everything. He feels like someone had dipped him in lead.
Techno keeps his hand stretched out, “Alright… In my defense—”
“Your defense?” Tommy exclaims, and he can feel his anger building. A whole tidal wave of emotions that are roaring in his gut because he trusted Techno and this was a whole different type of hurt.
Techno squints at Tommy, seemingly evaluating the best course of action. He clicks his tongue. “I prefer the term unwillingly borrowed.”
“Unwillingly borrowed?” Tommy laughs devoid of all humor. It’s like he’s out of control of his own body; hyperventilating and storming forward. “Borrowed?!”
“Tommy—”
“You… asshole!” Tommy yells, throat tight and jabbing the knife at Techno. “What the fuck is wrong with you? You kidnapped me!”
Techno holds both of his hands up apologetically, “It wasn’t like that…”
“Wasn’t— You dickhead! I should stab you for this, Techno, I swear to god. What— Oh god, you drugged me. What the fuck did you drug me with?”
“You were hit with one of those harmless tranquilizer darts. It’s the same thing I used when we got pulled over by that cop all those months ago, but I had Sam alter the dosage so you wouldn’t immediately fall and injure yourself.” Tommy freezes, throat tight and Techno notices immediately, shaking his head. “Tommy, he—”
“Sam knew?” He chokes out, not hiding the hurt from his voice and Techno’s gaze softens.
“No, he doesn’t know that’s why I wanted them.”
Tommy combs a hand through his hair, blinking desperately as he tries to get his thoughts under control. “Fucksakes, Techno. You—” His voice trembles as he speaks and Tommy clenches his jaw. “You don’t do that. You don’t just do this to someone.”
“I was really expecting you to take this better.”
“Take this better?” Tommy shouts, shaking all over and waving the blade in his hand, “Are you insane?! In what universe do I let you kidnap me and take it well? What the fuck is wrong with you!?”
“Getting kidnapped is like a rite of passage!” Techno justifies, and Tommy glares at him, horrified, “I did it to Wilbur too.”
“Oh, because that makes it better! Rite of passage my fucking ass, do you know how scared I was!?”
“That wasn’t the point.”
“Just shut up for a fucking second.” Tommy jabs the blade at him and Techno stays perfectly still from where he fell earlier, still not bothering to stand up but just watching Tommy’s every move.
His stomach twists at the sight and he shuts his eyes for a beat, trying to compose himself.
After a few seconds, he takes a deep breath, willing strength into his voice. “Techno, why were you armed?”
“Tommy, I never leave the house without a weapon.”
Tommy swallows hard. “Do you have more?”
He hates this, every second of it. Hates the idea of Techno doing this to him and he hates even the idea that Techno might have more weapons on him.
“That’s the only one.”
“Okay.” Tommy whispers. He clears his throat, blinking hard and avoiding eye contact, “It wasn’t… You weren’t going to use it?”
“What? No. Tommy, I would never do that, I promise.” Tommy glances at him and then away, towards the blade.
Techno would never hurt him, right? This was... all this was was a test. Nothing more.He absently runs his finger along the metal.
Techno frowns. “Tommy, I wouldn’t.”
“You wouldn’t.” Tommy whispers and Techno’s not sure if Tommy’s saying it to him or himself.
Techno furrows his eyebrows and then sighs, “I had no intention of hurting you or Fran.”
A light bulb turns on in Tommy’s head and he looks around for Fran. He nearly cries in relief when he sees her on a leash tied around a small tree.
It’s the first time Tommy really looks around at his surroundings. They were in a forest, surrounded by a fuck ton of bushes and where the bushes clear, trees seemed to stretch on and on.
He walks over to Fran, crouching down and embracing her while keeping one eye on Techno. They were sitting across from each other, like they were attending a picnic and not a kidnapping.
With Tommy, holding Fran with one arm while he’s sitting on his haunches, the blade still in his hand.
And Techno, with both of his hands in clear sight (Although, Tommy doesn’t realize it’s intentional. He doesn’t even think about Techno doing it on purpose.)
After a small breather, Tommy bites the inside of his cheek. He was starting to calm down now. There were two sides of him at war; one that was yelling at him that this was Techno and obviously nothing would happen to him. That Techno was telling the truth and there was no danger. The other side that was telling him he had every right to be angry. To blow up in Techno's face and storm off.
Tommy knows his training usually means to get a grip on the situation before reacting but shit, that was easier said than done.
“And the forest?” Tommy asks, grip loosening on the blade. “Why the fuck are we out here, Techno?”
“It’s quiet. And private.” Techno answers. “If you did freak out, I wanted it to be somewhere calm and where I’d be able to explain without being bothered.”
Tommy turns away, staring down a bush as though it’s personally attacked him. He doesn’t know what to say. What to think. He knows where he is now and he knows who took him but it didn’t make sense.
He hated that feeling of being out of control.
Tommy groans quietly, pressing his face into his palm. “I don’t get it, Tech.”
“Let me explain.” Techno says, but he says it softly, like a choice. “You don’t have to do anything, just listen.”
Tommy runs his free hand though Frans fur and points the blade half heartedly at Techno. “I mean it genuinely when I say you’re an asshole.”
“I deserve that.” Techno nods to the blade in Tommy’s hand, “Hey, if you don’t like my answer, then you can have a free revenge stab.”
The attempt at humor falls short and Tommy huffs, standing up.
He tosses the blade at Techno’s foot, almost like an act of defiance. He didn't need it, didn't want it or to even look at it.
If Techno was lying, he could prove it right then and there instead of dragging it out and making everything worse. Tommy would rather that kind of pain right now than have it drawn out until he and Techno were even closer. It felt all wrong handing the blade over but still, amongst all that wrong there was a certain unbreakable feeling of rightness.
“Explain on the way home.”
“Alright.” Techno responds.
“And you have to tell Wilbur I’m okay… because I did actually call him.”
“Yeah, I know you did.”
“You better have the best fuckin’ reasoning I’ve ever heard in my life.”
“Of course.”
“And you have to take me to Mcdonalds to get apology chicken nuggets.”
“...What?”
“When you said chicken nuggets, I thought you meant, like, a six pack.” Techno says as they leave the drive thru.
Tommy glances at him, holding a takeaway bag of four forty packs of nuggets. “You know, it’s crazy, I recently had a similar misunderstanding—”
“Tommy…”
“—I actually made a deal for protection a while ago? I don’t know if I’ve told you, but one of the people involved in the deal just kidnapped me. Which, you know, seems a bit like some backwards fucking logic.”
“..ooookay, yes, you’re right. I’m sorry. The plan was I’d interrogate you and then I’d know if I could trust you or not, and we’d move on in life.”
Tommy smacks Techno’s hand away from his chicken nuggets and the man huffs. “Chicken nuggets are for people who don’t betray me.”
“It wasn’t betrayal.” Techno scoffs, watching the road, “Tommy, you understand why I’m so suspicious of you, right?”
Tommy tries to keep his face from dropping. “I’m perfectly trustable.”
“There’s no record of you existing outside of this year. How’s that for one?” Techno says, eyes trained on the road and Tommy risks a glance at him.
“...huh.”
“Yeah, that’s what I thought too. You wouldn’t happen to have any explanation regarding that?”
“I don't get out much.”
“Yeah, try at all for the first sixteen years of life.
Tommy looks down at his lap, “My name was in those healer records we blew up. At the warehouse.”
“That’s awfully convenient.” Techno drones and Tommy scrunches his nose up.
“You just kidnapped me, you’re lucky I don’t put you in silent treatment.”
“Oh, god forbid.” Techno jokes and after a dry pause he continues, “I’m serious though. About your records being hidden.”
“I don’t know what to tell you, bossman. Honestly, I'm ready to put all this behind us, you know? Enjoy the nuggets and talk about something else.”
“Tommy, your records being missing means one of two things. You’re either not who you say you are because you’re trying to outrun something bad,” Techno looks over at him, “maybe something criminal. Or you’re not who you say you are because you’re planning on betraying us. Does that sound about right?”
Tommy bites the inside of his cheek and looks at Techno, watching him cautiously. “You’re wrong.”
“Both options make you a liar.”
“I’m not—”
“Tommy, I’m not wrong. Bro, you wanna explain to me how you pulled off that car chase?”
“I— I fuckin’, I had a... rough childhood.”
Techno barks in laughter, “A rough childhood?”
“Yes, you prick. I grew up in a bad part of town. I had a rough childhood!”
“Tommy, stop diggin’ the hole deeper and be honest here. You’re either running from something shady or you’re planning on betraying us and—”
“I wouldn’t betray you!” Tommy spits out and Techno hesitates. “Fuck, Techno, who hurt you and gave you these stupid fucking trust issues? I wouldn’t betray you. Kidnap me another thirty times, I still wouldn’t betray you because I have no bloody reason to! I don’t fuckin’ care if I look suspicious just because I know how to drive, I care about you idiots and I’m not gonna risk your lives!”
Tommy bites the inside of his cheek angrily and Techno takes a deep breath, “Tommy, was that really so hard to admit you’re running from something? You're a villain now, it's fine if you've got a history with crime. We won't care.”
Tommy flinches back and frowns, “I— I’m not…”
“I would go to the end of the Earth to protect every member of the syndicate. I would kill for them, I have killed for them and Tommy, I would kill for you too. But I need you to understand how you look from my perspective. Everytime I start to believe you truly care about the syndicate, a red flag appears.”
“I have no red flags, what are you talking about?”
“Tommy, your driving was ridiculously skilled. I even tested you by mentioning my hand was hurt but you juggled both tasks effortlessly, healing and driving at the same time. Tommy, I made a coffee while you were mid get-away drive and the only time it even slightly distracted you was when you made fun of the one sugar cube and called me a horse.”
“You did that on purpose?” Tommy gapes, “Do you know how fuckin’ dangerous it is to try and distract someone while they’re driving?”
“I had my suspicions you were the exception since we got pulled over by that cop. Do you remember how quickly you drove down the road after he was knocked out?” Tommy snaps his mouth shut and Techno hums. “Yeah, well, I remember. and although Wilbur and Phil are trusting enough to overlook it, someone needs to protect them. Tommy, I will always be there for my allies but I need to know that’s what you are. An ally. A friend.”
“I promise.” Tommy answers and Techno meets his eyes for a moment.
The car rolls to a stop at a red light.
“Good.”
After a small break, Tommy sucks in a breath, “Out of curiosity, what would you have done if I said everything? Like, if I betrayed you at the fake kidnapping.”
Techno raises an eyebrow and fights a smile from his face, “I’ll be real with you, when I did this to Wilbur he was literally sleep talking about syndicate secrets and the moment he woke up he was screaming like a little girl.”
Tommy bursts into laughter, “No he wasn’t, you’re joking.”
“Swear on my life, he revealed like three identities before even waking up.” Techno continues and Tommy smiles at the thought.
Tommy re-remembers the abundance of chicken nuggets he guilted Techno into buying him— guilt nuggets, or perhaps guilggets, and tosses one into his mouth.
“What are you gonna tell Phil and Wilbur?”
Techno sighs, drumming his fingers on the steering wheel, waiting for the lights. “Well, they weren’t supposed to know.”
Tommy snorts, “For someone who’s supposedly the fighter of the syndicate, you’re shit at thinking about strategy. I’m not stupid, obviously I called for help. Techno, I hope you know that note scared the actual shit out of me.”
The light flicks green.
“The what?”
“The note.”
“What note?”
“Stop fucking with me and drive, the light’s green.”
“Tommy, I didn’t give you a note.”
Notes:
eheheh, things are starting to connect with other things.
sorry if there are grammatical errors, please tell me. I'll fix them tomorrow LMAO i just needed to finally get this chapter out.Also ngl i AM toying with you all just a smidge.
Like don’t worry everyone! This story is just silly :D this story is crack :] obviously the bad guy wont kidnap tommy :) there was no danger hahah ofc not :> they all care so much about eachother and are really protective <3What do you mean the ominous comments? the unresolved source of where the note came from, the mystery person snooping around tommy’s burnt down apartment, the stuff i haven’t told you all about tommy’s past?
What are u even talking about? wdym the fact sbi still don’t know about tommy’s past-- despite him having panic attacks and getting closer to slipping. oh and the fact wilbur’s seen his scars and techno is suspicious and phil loves him like a son. phil wants to protect tommy because of his grief from hannah's death so he’d be just sooo devastated if anything happened.
Dont worry about any of that :) everything is fine!
Chapter 21: Face the music
Summary:
Techno stares at the note for a long time without saying anything. It’s unnerving, but you didn’t have to be an expert psychologist to know what he was thinking.
He was fucking pissed. Not at Tommy, he would know, but at whoever had written the note and seeing Techno angry? It was fucking scary.
Notes:
IM BACKKKKK.
should I have cut some of this chapter down? eeeh, well yeah. am i pretending it's all needed for the purpose of character growth and plot? yes. yes i am.
also some of you guys were (rightfully) upset about techno kidnapping Tommy so may i gently remind that
A - he's a villain. duh doy. they're morally questionable. ANDDD techno's overly protective of his teammates. like, imagine this suspicious little healer shows up on your doorstep with elite driving skills and it's very obviously lying about some things. you'd be a lil suspicious, even if your family wasn't.AND B - tommy, believe it or not, is not the most subtle person. I KNOW! SHOCKING! but this story is told from his perspective; so sometimes we see things differently from other characters- or certain pieces of information are withheld! ya gotta think about how suspicious he is to techno
oh, and thank you all to everyone who asked if i was okay! the AO3 curse has nothing on me.
IF YOU SEE ANY ERRORS TELL ME - I wrote this very quickly with little edits :)
Let's get right into it- one chapter closer to everything crumbling!
i mean, what? who said that
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
—
“What the fuck do you mean what note?!” Tommy yells and the car swivels as Techno struggles to keep everything under control.
“What do you mean there was a note?!” A car horn honks loudly at them and Techno jerks the car forward, speeding down the road. Tommy's shocked, mouth hanging open in horror as he leans back into his seat.
“Holy shit... Techno, you wrote the note, right?” About a billion different thoughts race through his mind and the only coherent thing he can think of is this has to be a fucking joke.
“Tommy..” Techno shifts his attention between Tommy and the road, doing a poor job of multitasking. Tommy can't wait. He's terrified. His heart is pumping so fast it feels like it might burst out of his chest.
“The note! The scary one! You said you were watching me! Called me by my name and everything.” The more Tommy speaks the more absolutely mortified Techno looks. Something cold starts to creep inside the car, a chilling atmosphere that makes Tommy beyond uncomfortable.
Techno stares in shock. “Bro, You think I gave you a note saying I’m watching you? Why didn't you tell me sooner?!”
“I have it… right here. In my pocket. It’s— see! Techno, are you taking the piss? There’s no way…”
“I’m pulling over…”
“You’re telling me it was real?! That it’s still real? Holy shit! What the fuck—”
“I’m pulling over.”
“I nearly got kidnapped. Like, actual, for real, almost got kidnapped.”
“Calm down or I’m going to crash.” Techno pulls the car over to the side of the road, parking rather haphazardly.
Tommy doesn’t care, and if Techno does, Tommy doesn’t notice it
“Oh, god I could have been kidnapped.”
“Give me the note.”
Tommy still has it of course, burning a hole in his pocket and he passes it over. It’s crumpled now, with one of the corners starting to tear, but the words are written on it clear as day.
Techno stares at the note for a long time without saying anything. It’s unnerving, but you didn’t have to be an expert psychologist to know what he was thinking.
He was fucking pissed. Not at Tommy, he would know, but at whoever had written the note and seeing Techno angry? It was fucking scary.
When Techno, Blade fights, it’s without anger. The movements are strong and he plays aggressively, sure, but never does he get lost in his emotion.
It’s now that Tommy realizes, after a few minutes, that Techno is a silent kind of angry.
His face is set, eyes moving across the words like he’s analyzing every letter for something more. As though he might be able to read something that Tommy had missed, hidden in between the lines.
He stares at the word Tommy as if it’s about to disappear. He runs his thumb over the words YOU’RE BEING WATCHED like they might peel away and reveal the truth.
He holds the whole thing so tightly it looks like his hand is going to cramp any second now.
But it doesn’t. Or if it does, there’s no sign of it on Techno’s face. Just flat, clear anger that roars beneath the surface. Eventually Techno tears his eyes away and stares out through the car windscreen, thinking, concentrating.
It’s unsettling if Tommy’s being honest. It makes Tommy’s own anxiety rise and push to the side, replaced with concern for Techno.
Sure, Techno was usually the serious one when it came to villain work. But never this serious. Techno silently hands the note back to Tommy, sighs deeply, and starts the car again. Driving in normal fashion down the road like he only pulled over to take an important call.
In other words, what the fuck. Where's the outrage? Tommy's shocked into silence. The car rumbles alive and they set off down the street as if nothing just happened. It takes Tommy a second to find his voice.
“So?” Tommy implores, trying and failing to mask his surprise. The make it all the way down the road and to the next set of lights before Techno responds.
“How much do you value your rules?” Techno answers and it makes Tommy hesitate with uncertainty. His getaway driving rules? How were they relevant?
“I don’t understand.”
“The five rules you gave us. You stay in the car, we wear our seatbelts, so on and so forth.”
“Why? What are you gonna do?”
“Tell Phil.”
“...what’s Phil gonna do?”
“Kill whoever wrote the note, obviously.”
A long pause that’s filled with nothing but the slight static of the radio and the road beneath them fills the air. Tommy’s not sure what to say. He hates the odd way he feels...not comfortable but genuinely okay with that idea. Why is he so alright with the idea of someone dying to protect himself? It wasn’t always like that… Was it?
Techno clicks his tongue, “I know that’s probably not what you want to hear and that it’s a part of your rules or whatever to not kill anyone unless necessary, but I’m not gonna lie to you, Tommy. We don’t take these kinds of threats lightly. Phil’s going to want revenge.”
There wasn’t a lot that Tommy thinks to say so he just nods and looks away. He’s more bothered by the fact he doesn’t mind someone who threatened him dying then he is actually being threatened.
After some driving, Tommy reminds Techno to message Wilbur and tell him that he was fine. He was a bit confused on how Techno had managed to avoid Wilbur calling him and asking a million questions but apparently all he’d needed to say was that Tommy had fallen asleep and they needed to talk about it in person.
Tommy isn’t really sure how he feels; it’s like a hot nausea and tightness that he doesn’t know what the cause is.
There’s the relief that nothing actually happened, mixed with the absolute horror of realizing the note was a real threat.
Something terrible could have happened. Anything could have happened. But it just so happened that Techno got to him first.
His mind keeps going back to the idea— what if Techno wasn’t there?
After what feels like another ten minutes, they pull up to the street that Niki’s cafe is on and decide to just sit in the car for a little bit, waiting.
He needs to break the awkward silent spell that has fallen over them so he clicks his tongue and says the first thing that comes to mind. “I’m still pissed at you, by the way. You’re lucky I don’t hold grudges over stupid shit for very long.”
The reaction he gets isn’t what he expected and if anything, Techno has this gleam in his eyes, something close to pity. “Tommy this wasn’t ‘ stupid shit ’ alright? I kidnapped you, which im startin' to think is a bad idea to get information.”
“Yeah, I still think it was pretty stupid.”
“You’re allowed to be mad at me. The note scared you—”
“..not that much. Be honest, it’s kind of stupid, right?”
“Bro, Wilbur told me it was the most frightened he’d ever heard you sound.” Techno rubs his eyes, leaning back in the car seat. “Now I understand why.”
“That fucking snitch!”
“He was looking out for you? Tommy, I di—”
“It’s whatever.” Tommy waves his hand dismissively. “After I found out you kidnapped me I had two thoughts and it was one, I really shouldn’t have worried Wilbur. And two, I either want to stab you a lot or I’m hungry.” Tommy takes a bite of a chicken nugget and waves it at Techno. “You’re lucky I was pretty sure it was hunger. Let’s not forget I had your knife.”
Denial is a weird emotion. Sometimes you don’t know when you’re in the thick of it and other times you can know, deep down, that you’re lying to yourself.
That the truth is right in front of you, even if you try to push it away. Thank god Tommy definitely isn’t in denial.
“Tommy, you had genuine reason to be afraid. I know you’re trying to make a joke about it but I didn’t—”
“I really don’t care, Techno. It’s fine.” Nope, no denial here.
Techno hesitates, mouth opening and then shutting again in indecision. “Are you sure?”
“Yeah, man…. You’re not gonna do it again, why would I care?” Tommy shrugs, looking away. “And you were just protecting Phil and… and Wilbur and stuff. I think it’s good that you did it.”
“Good?”
“Yeah.” Tommy bites the inside of his cheek, that twisting hot sickness getting stronger. “Now you know you can trust me. Sure, the kidnapping was an asshole thing to do but we— we can trust each other. We know that I wouldn’t give away any syndicate secrets and uh, you’d go to some fucked up measures to protect your allies. And that… I was being serious when I said that I care about you guys.”
For a second, just a fraction of a second, Tommy thinks he sees Techno’s expression waiver. His eyebrows draw together and his lip pulls downward and for a second, just barely a second, Tommy’s afraid that Techno is going to change his mind. That actually, no, he isn’t sorry. That he’ll need to do something to win him over.
Would Techno do that, though? It doesn’t seem like something Techno would do, although kidnapping him didn’t seem that likely either, did it?
But…
No, Techno would protect him. That’s what this is all about. His brain is so quick to erase the truth, it scares him. What is he talking about? Of course Techno is a safe person. Techno’s great. The safest, in fact.
He just… he just needs to keep it that way.
Tommy’s spent so long lying that if the truth got out now, there’s no way the syndicate would ever welcome him back.
When did he even start caring enough to be worried about this shit? Whatever. He doesn’t care what Techno thinks. He doesn’t care if Techno wants to kick him out of the syndicate because he can’t trust him.
“Tommy,” Techno snaps him out of his thoughts, a concerned look on his face.
Tommy blinks. “Yeah?”
“Stop that.”
“Stop what?”
“That.”
“Oh sure, that. No problem, king.” Tommy huffs, rolling his eyes. Techno waves vaguely.
“Your weird distant look.”
“I don’t have a weird distant look.”
“Yes, you do, don’t lie when I literally just saw you doing it. You do it all the time.”
“Bullshit. I do not.” Tommy squawks indignantly. A beat passes with Techno staring at him. “...do I?”
Techno raises an eyebrow at him and then nods. “Most of the times you’re really annoying, argumentative and stubborn—”
“Oh, thanks, Tech.”
“But when someone rebukes that you get all quiet. Distant. And then your attitude changes, quickly, like a switch was flipped… and I can’t make sense of it.”
Tommy swallowed hard and then shakes his head, “That’s ‘cos there’s nothing to make sense of. I just— I have so many thoughts sometimes, I get lost in them.”
“Yeah?”
“Yeah,” Tommy tries and fails to ignore the way his heart is racing, “and it’s hard. Sometimes. To focus, that is.”
God, he wishes he could backtrack. Why was he saying so much? Why was he saying it now, like he was just waiting for someone to finally break the surface tension and have it all spill out.
Which was ridiculous, obviously. There was no logical reason that could make him want to talk about this kind of thing.
“Good thoughts?”
Tommy fixes his gaze on his lap, trying to ignore the chill settling along his skin. Why was he so nervous? “Sure. Good thoughts. Bad thoughts. I don't know, it’s a mixture I think, but… Good thoughts don’t seem so good when they’re accompanied by bad thoughts too.”
Another beat passes, the wind whistles.
“Sometimes I’m the same.”
Tommy glances at Techno but the man is completely nonchalant, not necessarily expressionless but unreadable. Techno was right, Tommy did swap between loud and silent when it suited the situation. Now that he thought about it, he didn’t like it.
The idea that that quietness is something Tommy carries over from his time in the heroes is the same as when you feel something crawling beneath your skin.
It’s awful. It doesn’t belong. Something out of place and uncomfortable.
It’s not him.
“You don’t have to worry about me, ya know that, big man?”
Techno snorts. “I’ll believe it when I see it. The whole point of the deal is—”
“I’m not talking about the deal.” Tommy retorts and Techno shoots him a look that goes deeper than words.
His tongue feels weighted as he goes to find the words. They come out of his mouth unpracticed; heavy and clumsy with that tone of hesitance that Tommy is all too aware of, even when he tries to change it. “I had a shit upbringing, uh, and that— that’s all. I… made some bad decisions because that kind of seems to be my thing. I’m actually quite… quite talented at fucking things up.”
“Don’t say that.”
“It’s true.” Tommy whispers, blinking hard.
“I just kidnapped you at the same time you got a kidnapping threat, you wanna talk about screw ups?”
“But I really screwed up, Tech. I was— I was such a stupid kid. I made the dumbest fucking decision.” Tommy laughs weakly and he feels his throat constrict. “I thought the world was kind and people w—”
“It is. Not everyone’s a villain.”
Tommy gives a choked laugh, “Techno, respectfully, I am living proof that is bullshit. I’ve spent my whole life running.”
Techno watches Tommy and from the outside, it doesn’t look like Tommy’s all there. His mind is off, traveling to a different place.
Tommy swallows hard. “After my parents died I ran from foster care, I ran from cops, I ran from people, I ran from everyone! And then I…then I was ten. And someone told me where to get help and I listened because of course I fucking did. There wasn’t a single part of me that stopped to think if it was a bad idea. I said I’d steal a car for them but it went wrong. I was homeless and desperate and I—” Tommy cuts himself off, screwing his eyes shut.
How does he finish that sentence?
That he was so desperate for somewhere to stay off the streets that he nearly did a favor for Gambit— that he tried stealing a car for him? That he didn’t realize the car he was stealing was Dream’s?
All he wanted was a favor, just so he could be promised a little bit of protection. That didn’t seem like too much to ask for. Shelter or safety had sounded like a pretty good trade for the car he was going to steal. Besides, what use did he have for a fucking car?
How does he explain any of that to Techno?
As if it’s not what started this all. The reason he was here with him. Getting kidnapping threats instead of in a nice little foster home where he could be.
In what world is it easy to talk about feelings as big as these? Feelings that are so contorted and mixed together, Tommy can’t even name them.
“...and nothing.” Tommy finishes dryly, biting his own tongue. "Stupid, dumb, plain old nothing."
“It doesn’t sound like nothing.” Techno furrows his eyebrows. Why was he pushing this? Tommy shakes his head, rushing the words just a little bit.
“It was nothing except a mistake.” A mistake he could have avoided. He feels the edges of his vision starting to blur when Techno grabs his arm and makes him look at him.
“Tommy, stop it. Stop disappearing into your own head when I’m right here.” They hold each other's eye and now Techno’s looking at him, actually looking at him. “It’s not your fault.”
And Tommy— Tommy freezes because Techno says it with such ease, there can be no doubt. As if he was there himself, able to prove it. It scares Tommy, in honesty. He stares at Techno like he’s just seen something for the first time. As if the rug has been pulled and the veil is dropped.
He feels vulnerable.
“You don’t know what you’re talking about.” Tommy says, suddenly on the defensive. He needs to change the subject— to find anything else to talk about but his brain won’t offer up a solution.
“If it’s a mistake then how can you blame yourself? It’s not your fault.” The world is shrinking. Or maybe Tommy is shrinking. It doesn’t matter. “Tommy.” Techno turns towards him fully, grabbing his shoulder again and dragging Tommy back to earth. “Whatever happened that’s bothering you was a mistake.”
He clings to the fact Techno doesn’t know as much as he thinks. Techno believes he’s got Tommy all figured out, but Tommy knows the truth.
Techno didn’t know anything, and what Techno did know was what Tommy had let him. Tommy was in control here. Techno’s just playing a guessing game.
“Shut up, man.” Tommy plays it off with a smile and shake of his head. Techno pulls his hand back and faintly, Tommy misses the absence of warmth.
“Kids make bad decisions.” Techno answers without a moment's hesitation. “Growing up, you make a collection of mistakes, Tommy, that’s how you grow.”
“Techno, can… can you shut up, please?”
If someone had told him a few months ago that one day he’d be talking about things he swore he’d never talk about, emotional things, with the-fucking- Blade of all people, Tommy would have have laughed in their face.
“What do you think the world would look like if we all held ourselves to the mistakes we made as children? Tommy, you can't blame yourself for that. It’s not your fault.”
“Okay.” Tommy swallows hard, like there’s an acorn trapped in his throat. “Thanks.”
A moment passes of silence and Tommy fills it by taking a shaky breath.
“I’m serious.”
“Yea, I know you’re serious, dickhead.” Tommy retorts, but there’s no real malice in it.
“You’re still not taking me seriously. Even when there’s no reason not to, you’re joking around.”
“I am. I promise, I am.” Tommy says.
Techno keeps watching him and Tommy really wishes for a lot of things.
Like for one, that he could pinpoint the look in Techno’s eyes. And he wishes he could crawl into Techno’s brain and figure out what he’s thinking. He wants to just rip out any ideas of pity straight from Techno’s head.
He also wishes he could disappear from the car. To shrink into the ground so nobody can talk to him.
That would be pretty nice right about now.
“There’s nothing wrong with growing up, Tommy.” Tommy hates this feeling. He becomes incredibly invested with his hands, sitting in his lap. “Change is good. It’s healthy.”
“Of course it is.” Tommy takes a small breath, “I know that and I’m working on it, alright?”
He was in a better environment now, he knew that. Even if it wasn’t perfect, it was a hell of a lot better and that was all he needed. He thinks perfection doesn’t suit him. It would drive him crazy.
“Listen, Tommy, you don’t have to tell me anything.” Techno assures. “But I think you should tell someone.”
Tommy takes a deep breath and presses his face into his hands, hating the heat of his face. “Techno, I honestly thought you were the most emotionally constipated of the syndicate.”
“I am.”
“Wh— what’s all this then? Where the hell is this coming from?” Tommy waves his hand around and Techno raises one eyebrow as though to say, well isn’t it obvious? Which no, it is not. But thanks, Techno. You remain as elusive as ever.
“Listen, Tommy, sometimes social cues are hard and yeah, I struggle to always gauge how a person is feeling, but the one thing I’m good at is words.”
“Yeah, I have a lot of those.” It takes a second for it to click. “Are you calling me loud?”
Techno nods immediately. “Incredibly.”
“Twat.”
“And annoying at first.”
“You can’t say that, you kidnapped me.”
Techno squints, trying to find a work around. He can’t.
“...fair.”
They lapse into silence. The kind that starts to creep in because you’ve run out of words to fill the space and feels harder to break with every breath.
Techno’s not afraid to break it.
“Do you wanna head in now?” Techno asks. “You can watch me get told off for kidnapping you and taking six years off Wilbur’s life.”
Tommy laughs and nods, throwing his car door open and getting out.
Fran is incredibly eager to get out— oh, yeah. Fran! Tommy forgot about her for a second.
She goes jumping into the front seat and bolts out the door, wrapping around the car and setting off towards the cafe. Her paws tap across the concrete. Fran has probably had a very unproblematic, overall non stressful day.
Damn.
Tommy grabs his bag of nuggets and Techno is standing on the footpath waiting for him. “I kinda feel sick.” Tommy says.
“Anxiety or too many guilt nuggets?”
“Both?” Tommy shrugs and they set off down towards Niki’s cafe. “I don’t know about you, but I’m about to get choked out by some slightly too strong hugs.”
“I think you’ll survive, although Wilbur is oddly buff for someone who lives on a diet of caffeine, Niki’s muffins, and cereal.”
“I refuse to believe it. That man has the same muscle mass as a flute.”
Techno laughs at that and Tommy smiles.
As they get closer to the cafe, Techno sighs. “This is going to suck considerably more than I wanted it to.”
“Kind of your fault, bossman. Not even gonna pretend it’s not.”
“Yeah. Now I have to figure out how to argue that my fake kidnapping saved you from the real thing.”
Tommy hates how his stomach seems to churn when Techno hints towards the note. Even if he wasn’t feeling particularly sympathetic for Techno right about now, he was worried about how Phil and Wilbur would react to… everything.
“We could lie.” The words slip out of Tommy’s mouth before he can stop them.
Techno looks surprised, “You don’t have to do that.”
“Well it’s sort of tied perfectly with the actual kidnapping threat, right?”
“You want to lie and say it wasn’t me?”
He’s in too deep. “Why not? It saves your ass. It costs me nothing.”
And it saves me from the fact you might raise Wilbur and Phil’s suspicions.
Techno blinks, opening his mouth to object and then the all too familiar sound of the cafe door bell ringing drags their attention away.
The door to Niki’s cafe sort of looks like one of those movie scenes where all the kids stack up and poke their heads out of the door. Except it’s real and with the world's most dangerous villains dressed in civilian clothing.
Niki is the one who steps through the door first, holding it open with a smile on her face that screams relief at Tommy and Techno’s arrival.
“Tommy! Techno!” Niki calls out with a wave and they both wave back, with Techno looking so relaxed Tommy is convinced he must have a switch to turn his feelings on and off. Seriously, what the fuck! Tommy does a double take when he sees how normal the man looks.
Tommy bets he took notes from that stupid book he’s always reading. Maybe Tommy should read the Art of War and see if any of Techno’s secrets are in there.
Techno notices him looking at him and nods, placing a hand on Tommy’s back. “Off you go, kid.”
Sam comes out next and Fran jumps on him. He looks as happy as ever, smiling and scratching her behind the ear. He does manage a nod in Techno and Tommy’s direction too, of course.
(Sam didn’t know Tommy was missing until it was confirmed he was safe. There was, however, no news on Fran which worried him beyond words.)
Then Tubbo and Ranboo push their way through the door— which makes Tommy smile even wider.
He hadn’t seen them in ages and although he’s nowhere near as close to them as Wilbur or Phil, it’s still nice to see they care.
Even Jack comes barrelling through the door. He falls over onto the ground as he’s pushed to the side because Wilbur and Phil come zipping through the door.
They both look around frantically for Tommy and when they make eye contact it’s like his attention is sucked into a vacuum and he tunnels in on them. Jack just barely manages to catch himself on his hands and knees, yelling swears at them in annoyance.
Wilbur and Phil might as well be on speed potions, they’re moving so fucking fast.
It’s honestly kind of scary to see the world's biggest villains sprint towards you.
It becomes a lot less scary when you know they’re actually loveable idiots who accidentally set your kitchen on fire and have a soft spot for crows.
Phil stops to help Jack up. Wilbur doesn’t.
Wilbur makes a beeline straight for Tommy and before he manages to get a word out he’s pulled into a bone crushing hug. Tommy completely loses his balance, with Wilbur being slightly tall enough to pick him off his feet but Wilbur keeps hold of him tightly and Tommy quickly finds his footing.
“Oh, thank fuck.” Wilbur whispers and Tommy laughs into Wilbur’s shirt. “You worried me so much, Toms.”
Tommy wraps his arms around Wilbur, grabbing him tightly. “I’m sorry.”
“Don’t be sorry. Never be sorry.”
Tommy doesn’t hesitate to hug him back. He doesn’t even question it, although he knows that this is new for them. This is the first time he’s actually hugged Wilbur, if he thinks about it.
He can’t see anything, and he can barely breath being held so tightly, but he doesn’t mind it. In fact he doesn’t mind it a surprising amount.
There’s a certain sense of safety being held so tightly. He can hear Wilbur’s heartbeat, gently thudding in his chest and Tommy resists a smile.
Wilbur does seem to realize that Tommy’s not breathing and he loosens his grip. Wilbur’s eyes seem to scan his face like he’s double checking Tommy is actually all there.
Tommy does the same, sort of mockingly, and Wilbur narrows his eyes at him in quick disapproval.
Wilbur takes a small cautionary step back and Tommy doesn’t quite understand why the hug felt like it ended so fast until Phil goes crashing into him.
“Tommy!” Phil shouts out and before he’s even managed to turn his head, Phil scoops him into another layer of tight hugs, wings wrapped around him so Tommy can’t see anything. “Oh, you little shit, I am never letting you out of my sight.”
“Obviously I didn’t expect to get bloody kidnapped on my walk.” Tommy says lightly and grins. He hugs Phil back, careful of avoiding his wings, although Phil certainly doesn’t seem to care. He thinks distantly of the time he’d touched Phil’s wings without asking and Phil had shared the fact he didn’t like his wings being touched without warning or by people he doesn’t know.
It’s strange how fast things change.
“God, you scared me shitless, mate.” Phil breathes into his hair and Tommy laughs softly. Warmth swells in his chest. He can’t ignore it. Can’t pass it off as something else.
It’s there and it’s burning in his chest and in that moment, he’d do anything to cling to it.
“I’m getting you a bell and a tracker.” Phil says and Tommy’s only half sure he’s joking.
Phil’s wings pull back and Tommy’s only let go for what seems to be half a second before Wilbur is grabbing his wrist and pulling him towards him.
Wilbur grabs Tommy’s face, turning his head left and right and every direction. He scrutinizes every inch of Tommy’s face and Tommy furrows his eyebrows, placing one hand on top of Wilbur’s.
“Wil, what are you doing?” He pulls Wilbur’s hand away half heartedly, not really putting much effort into removing it. (He’d rather die than admit he enjoyed the physical touch.)
“I’m checking for injuries.” Wilbur answers bluntly and Tommy blinks.
“Oh.” Right. Of course. That made sense. “I promise I’m fine.”
“Are you sure you’re okay?”
Tommy nods. “I’m kinda tired.”
“Tired.”
“The last few hours have been an emotional zigzag.”
“An emotional what?” Wilbur asks but it sounds more like a statement.
“A zigzag. Full of rainbows and piss and Technoblade.”
“Yep.” Techno adds at the end. “That pretty much sums it up.”
Tommy and Techno don’t explain any further, so Wilbur eventually concedes. If Tommy decides to talk over Techno anytime he looks like he’s thinking of telling the truth, he doesn’t say anything about it.
They make their way over to the rest of the group with a few more brief hugs and worried looks of relief.
It’s the strangest kind of feeling, one that Tommy isn’t particularly familiar with but he thinks he likes.
If someone got hurt when you were working at the hero tower, you might send them a card but that’s all. As a side kick, the only visitor you were allowed was family and the hero you worked under.
This was different. Everyone was closer. Nobody really felt like they worked for anyone which was strange, but as Tommy was starting to find, not necessarily bad.
Just different.
Niki invites them all to head back inside the cafe for drinks and she closes up the store so it's just them inside. Jack volunteers to stand outside and make sure nobody listens in, even though it would probably just make more sense to go down into the base. He supposes everyone prefers the environment that Niki's cafe has to offer that what they have underground. It's cosier.
Sam also opts to head off, wanting to feed Fran which Tommy completely understands. It leaves him with Niki, Ranboo, Tubbo, Wilbur, Techno and Phil.
Sneeg remains a mystery to be solved.
Tommy gets the sense, this eerie kind of feeling, that they’re waiting on him to talk. That they’re all too polite to actually ask what happened but it’s the question on the tip of everyone's tongue that comes out as a ‘are you okay?’ instead of ‘what happened?’
Except, of course, Tubbo and Ranboo. Constantly the two most readable people of the group. Ranboo for his clear facial expressions (the eyebrows said a lot) and Tubbo for having a slightly too blunt way of saying things.
“So did you stab anyone?” Tubbo asks as Niki hands out the drinks and Tommy hears Phil choke on his cup of tea. Niki hands him a paper towel which he gratefully accepts.
“Actually—” Techno begins and Tommy cuts him off.
“No, I didn’t.” Tommy says swiftly, talking over Techno. He raises an eyebrow in response but doesn’t say anything more to challenge what Tommy’s saying.
Just an almost disapproving stare.
“Lame.” Tubbo says. “Did you think about stabbing anyone?”
“Oh, yeah. Of course I did.” Tommy responds and Techno snorts. A few people glance his way but Techno doesn’t act as if he cares. He’s got that indescribable look in his eyes again.
“Tommy—” Techno begins and Tommy talks over him again.
“I didn’t actually see the kidnapper.”
“So what’s the deal?” Wilbur frowns and looks over to Techno. “Did you not find him?”
Techno hesitates. “No, he was gone by the time I found Tommy.”
“What?” Niki breathes and she looks appalled that they didn't actually know who took Tommy.
“Whoever kidnapped Tommy didn’t stick around once I arrived.”
Wilbur's jaw drops. “What the fuck do you mean they didn’t stick around? Wait, I don’t understand… Did they know you were coming? Techno, tell me you at least saw them.”
“Nope. Somehow they knew.” Techno shrugs, glancing at Tommy. They lock eyes. Thank you, they practically scream. Tommy manages a small smile and picks up his mug that Niki had given him, a nice hot chocolate. He thumbs the rim of the cup since it’s still too hot to drink.
“We’ve gotta have something to work with. Did they ask you anything when you woke up?”
“Um.” Tommy blanks. “Nah. I was knocked out and then Techno found me so we came home.”
“He was in the forest.” Techno adds. Wilbur looks beyond worried.
“The forest?”
“Mhmm.”
“So we don’t know what they wanted?” Wilbur questions in a small voice. “Just that they kidnapped Tommy?”
“Pretty much.”
An uncertain pause that Ranboo decides to break.
“The forest? They just had you outside in the open?”
Tubbo scrunches his nose up, "Yeah that's kinda strange, big man."
“Yeah, it was weird.” Tommy shrugs and it kinda feels like everyone is exchanging worried glances and mulling over some idea of who it could be. Tommy’s pretty confident that none of them have any idea who it actually is, granted he’s standing in the same room as them all.
They ask a few more questions and Tommy can feel the tension rising, thick in the air like a sheet is being thrown over their heads. It’s not like they’re grilling him for information, it's just… something’s different. Something about lying is different and Tommy doesn’t know why.
His chest feels tight and his mouth is dry and… and he thinks he might feel guilty for hiding the truth from them.
Which is odd, right? Out of all the lies he’s told, this one isn’t anything major. Techno kidnapped him but he got a real threat at the same time. They’re just pretending that the threat was the real one.
Wilbur runs a hand through his hair, clearly stressed out as Techno answers more of the questions that are thrown at him. Phil’s eyebrows are drawn together in thought, face resting against his hand with a weary expression.
And then Tommy remembers a very key, very important detail, and reaches into his pocket. “Oh yeah, I have a note from who tried to kidnap me.”
Silence. Pure, utter, jaw-slack, stunned and shocked, unbelievably silent silence.
You could hear a penny drop.
“Why the FUCK didn’t you start with that?” Wilbur loudly snatches the piece of paper out of his hand.
“I was getting there!”
“Getting there?” Wilbur exclaims, flattening the piece of paper out. “Next time fucking lead with that!”
“I was going to get it to you eventually, you prick!” Tommy shifts back, eyebrows knitting together.
“This is our only link to the person who took you, Tommy!” Wilbur scans the piece of paper, like he’s going to find something Tommy or Techno missed, and then looks up. It’s Phil who locks eyes with him, a contemplating look on his face.
“What are you thinking, Wil?” Phil asks softly. Tommy frowns, looking between the two of them.
“I think we need to go and talk to someone with links from everywhere.”
“Middle ground.” Phil nods and Tommy looks between the faces of all of them. He’s off put by the fact Techno’s jaw clenches and he’s keeping his eyes firmly on the drink in his hand (water, as Niki still refuses to make him coffee.)
“What’s… what’s middle ground?”
“Las Nevadas.” Phil bites the inside of his cheek and Tommy feels his stomach sink at the familiar name. “It’s a favor exchange hub. There’s a few heroes who are trying to make ends meet, but a whole lot more vigilantes, mercenaries, and villains who are looking to pay off a debt or get someone else to do the work for them.”
“We’d have to go to someone reliable if we wanted to keep this underground.” Techno retorts. “We’d have to see Gambit.”
Tommy trails his eyes from the drink in his hand to Techno who locks eyes with him.
Gambit.
Of—fucking—course. What perfect timing. He’s sure Techno’s thinking something similar.
Gambit wasn’t exactly someone who thrived in the spotlight. News of him traveled from word of mouth so for Tommy to know, there’s no doubt it raised all kinds of red flags in Techno’s head.
“Yeah.” Phil adds, sucking in a breath. “I haven’t spoken to him in ages, but for a favor I’m sure he’d be willing to give us some information.”
Techno watches Tommy and he questions what the point is. What’s Techno trying to do? If he’s trying to see how Tommy will react, he won’t budge. (On the contrary, Tommy is stressing the fuck out.)
“If anyone would know who it was or where to start looking, it’s him.” Wilbur nods determinedly and Tommy’s heart sinks.
He can’t go to Las Nevadas. He knew people there; both Gambit and the co-worker of Gambit who had gotten him his civilian set up, a vigilante called Iris.
If Tommy goes to Las Nevadas, the whole lie he’s been living could come undone in the blink of an eye.
There’s no way in hell he risks that, but the alternative is being hugely paranoid and not knowing who the hell is trying to kidnap him…
So what the fuck does he do?
Notes:
6k WORDS LATER OH LORD- how are we feeling?
oh, tits!tommy. you are so horribly emotionally repressed and in denial. how i love writing your inability to talk seriously about feelings.AND! before you run off to the comments or the next fic- I just wanted to say thank you all so much for the support! We're about 120 kudos off from 10,000 which BLOWS MY MIND so any kudos are greatly appreciated <3
I'm thinking on posting another superhero AU shortly, maybe when we hit 200k (which by the way, what the fuck guys that's insane /pos)
thanks everyone for reading! next chapter is gonna be big so expect a slower update time! see you next time :D
Chapter 22: A whole goddamn map
Summary:
Phil takes a deep breath and then closes his eyes. “As worried as we all were, we need to go into this logically. Tommy deserves to rest.”
“Someone took Tommy,” Wilbur hisses, “and they did it to get to us. They, whoever ‘they’ are, know that Tommy’s our weak spot at the moment and they’re putting pressure on it. If we don’t retaliate, what’s stopping them from doing it again?”
Notes:
wow. okay you guys blew the 10,000 kudos goal out of the water. i was expecting it to take the whole 10 days to reach 10k but...no. you guys just casually were like "bet" and even threw an extra 300 kudos on there.
thank you all so much, it's kind of insane how quick you guys hit that milestone.um... i guess 200k hits is next on the checklist? (a ridiculous sentence if ive ever heard one)
also! ran out of room for the full quote for this chapter title but here it is:
"Wow. I just drew a whole goddamn map in chalk while we've been standing here squawking. That's pretty fucking impressive, right?"btw this is a shorter chapter because i am being kinder to myself and im SWAMPED with work. I ALSOOOO have some super cool projects going on in the background that im planning on releasing soon so stay tuned :D
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Alright. There’s no need to panic.
He… he’s fucking got everything under control. The lies he’s told are only a little bit in danger. As are all his relationships at the moment, but that’s okay.
He’s got time to work this out…
That time being the distance it takes to move to a more secure speaking room inside the Syndicates headquarters. Niki doesn’t come with them, offering to give them some privacy and stay with the cafe.
She sort of… not so subtly hints that Ranboo and Tubbo do the same thing. (And thank you, Niki, for letting Tommy talk about this with the people he knows the best before sharing with everyone.)
Jack and Sam don’t come either, Jack goes and does whatever the fuck it is that Jack does and Sam to go look after Fran.
They end up taking Tommy into a room he’s never been in before, and something that feels important. In the center of the room was a beautiful table, shining with a purple tablecloth thrown over it like a diamond. The wall paper was dark and pillars supported the ceiling with intricate details at the top and bottom.
On the wall at the back, it looked like someone’s lifelong dedication to weapon collection.
From axes, blades and throwing stars to guns, flamethrowers, and tasers. They had a pretty ridiculous variety.
And the last thing Tommy notices is that there’s a map of the whole city thrown up on one of the walls, along with blueprints, sticky notes, and various other papers that look like they’re used for planning.
He doesn’t give it much more of a look though, not when Phil’s already sitting down at the head of the table and the only one still standing is him.
Wilbur pulls a chair out beside him so Tommy takes that seat, across from Techno.
Everyone except Tommy is somewhat involved in the conversation. They’re bouncing ideas off each other, talking about the best course of action, theorizing any potential ways they can get revenge or if Gambit fails them; if they can find information some other way.
Phil is flattening down the note as if he’s about to pull out a forensics kit and start analyzing it. Wilbur is watching Tommy with a tired concern. And Techno— yeah, he’s fully engaged in the conversation but that aside, whatever Techno thought he might have known about Tommy’s past, he’s about to confirm some things.
“I think it might be best if I sit this one out, fellas.” Tommy replies in the calmest manner he can. It’s like the record scratches because they all stop talking.
“You don’t want to come?” Wilbur asks, trying to mask his surprise.
“I don’t really think we even need to go.”
“Tommy, if… if you’re worried about your safety I promise you’ll be fine.” Wilbur grabs Tommy’s shoulder, voice soft. "If that’s what this is, Tommy, I can protect you. I’m— I’m sorry I fucked it up last time but it won’t ever happen again. I promise you, forever.”
“No— Wil, it’s… it’s not your fault. I just think that, I guess, what if they were just trying to scare us? Maybe we don’t bother going to Las Nevadas?” Tommy catches Techno’s eye for a second and he regrets it because the upset look he gets makes his stomach sink. He quickly realizes that the look Techno was giving him was generous because he makes eye contact with Wilbur and Phil who both look utterly appalled Tommy even suggested that.
“Mate, we have to follow this up.” Phil begins. “Even if it was an attempt to scare us, we have to retaliate and show we’re not afraid to act.”
Wilbur nods, “I agree with Phil. We can’t ignore something this big.”
“It wasn’t that big of a deal, I’m fine.” Tommy argues.
“Tommy, that note was very real.” Techno interjects and Tommy hesitates. “You could have been hurt and I know you don’t want to go to Las Nevadas but—”
“I’m not going. We aren’t going. How do we know the person who gave me the note even had bad intentions?”
Wilbur frowns, opening and shutting his mouth. “Toms, what are you talking about? Is… is there something you’re not telling us?”
There’s a silence so uncomfortable it makes Tommy’s ears feel empty and his chest feel tight.
“Of course there isn’t. It's just, I dunno, one of my rules was that I stay in the car, ya know?” Tommy answers and christ, he doesn’t want to upset anyone. He promises, he doesn’t want anyone to be upset with him. Isn’t that the whole point of all the lies?
It might have started off with him wanting to keep himself safe, but that didn’t mean he wanted to hurt people in the process.
But he couldn’t go to Las Nevadas. The worst case scenario is that he’d lose everything. Techno already knew more than Tommy likes; he needed to limit the damage while he cans.
“Going to Las Nevadas is the fastest way to get information.” Wilbur insists. “Las Nevadas is an information hub, it’s a safe area for everyone on the property.”
“But what about off the property? What then, Wilbur?”
“Tommy, you have all of us.” Wilbur says, a hurt tone creeping into his voice.
“I don’t want to go. It’s dangerous and— and if it’s not that means we’re wasting our time ‘cos the threat was never real.”
“That’s not true, this is important. Tommy, you won’t be alone, even for a second.”
“This is ridiculous.” Techno sighs. “The note was real but the kidnapping was—”
“—barely a kidnapping.” Tommy cuts in, talking over Techno and shooting him a glare which is very much reciprocated.
Tommy built this web of lies and he’d be fucking damned if it came undone because Techno thought he knew what was going on. “Look, fine, whatever, we can waste our time and go see… see Gambit. But I don’t want to come. I don’t even want to be mentioned.”
Phil makes a small noise in the back of his throat, tilting his head to either side. “It would work a lot better if you came, Tommy. If you come we’ll know for sure we’re getting all the information right. Plus it’ll help Gambit put a face to the name.”
Except, Gambit already has a face to the name, Tommy thinks to himself. And this whole thing is a massive shitstorm.
“I don’t…” Tommy trails off, shaking his head non-committedly. “If the threat is real, it’s not safe.”
“I’ll be there.” Wilbur reassures, like there’s not a doubt in his mind. As if he knows he’ll always be at Tommy’s side, ready to help. “If anything happens, I’ll be there.”
“What if Gambit is involved and we walk into a trap?”
“I’ll be there.”
“I just…” Tommy bites the inside of his cheek and there’s a silence as everyone waits for him to speak.
But… but what’s there to say?
He’s not worried about the safety aspect. He knows that if he sticks by one of their sides, he’ll be fine. Lying about that is easy though, and believable.
“Maybe it’s a good idea to keep Tommy out of the limelight.” Techno pauses on each word, mind churning like gears as he gets the words out.
Tommy lets out a small breath he didn’t even realize he was holding and has to resist every urge in his head that tells him to go and hug Techno and thank him for the save.
“What?” Wilbur exclaims, eyebrows furrowing. “Techno, what the fuck are you saying?”
“The kid needs a break.” Techno shrugs and he watches Tommy with the kind of look that screams you-owe-me-an-explanation.
“No, we need to make sure he’s safe first.”
“He helped us through that car chase. We burnt his apartment down. He’s adjusting to a new environment and meeting new people. He just got kidnapped…”
“If we stopped working everytime one of us got a threat, we’d never do anything.”
“Wil, I know you think you’re looking out for his wellbeing but I’m saying if we drag him out of here it’s not gonna be good.” Techno responds with a challenging glare.
“We don’t know what could have happened if we hadn’t found Tommy when we did.”
“Why not take a few days to rest, make a plan, and then investigate?” Techno retorts and Wilbur’s attitude dwindles, folding his arms in upset.
“We need to find out what happened, Tech. The longer we take, the more likely we are to never finding out who gave Tommy the note.”
“Tommy’s the priority. Revenge takes the backburner.”
“Of course Tommy’s the priority. I just…” Wilbur sighs, appealing to Tommy. “Toms, I know you need a break and we can have one right after this but we need to prioritize what we’re doing. Right now.”
“Right.” Phil rubs his forehead. “We’re clearly at a disagreement about what the best thing to do is.”
“Yeah, no shit.” Wilbur says. “We can’t let whoever took Tommy get away with it.”
Techno’s expression flickers.
Phil takes a deep breath, “I kind of agree with Techno that it’s best we give Tommy a break.”
“Phil!” Wilbur shouts and Tommy sinks back into his chair.
“Wil, a few days isn’t going to cost us anything. I still think we should go to Las Nevadas, and Tommy, you’re coming with us.” Phil takes a deep breath and then closes his eyes. “As worried as we all were, we need to go into this logically and Tommy deserves to rest.”
“Someone took Tommy,” Wilbur hisses, “and they did it to get to us. They, whoever ‘they’ are , know that Tommy’s our weak spot at the moment and they’re putting pressure on it. If we don’t retaliate, what’s stopping them from doing it again?”
“Then let’s remove the weak spot.” Techno answers. “I’ll train Tommy.”
“We don’t have the time to train him, Techno, we need to go meet Gambit and set things straight. It’s in Tommy’s best interest that we—”
“Let him rest.” Phil interjects. “The rumor is out that someone is joining our team, so we want to make a good impression when we see Gambit. We can’t do that if we’re all over the place.”
“Don’t you guys want to know what happened?” Wilbur asks, exasperated. He meets Tommy’s eye. “Tommy, all we know is that they took you and blindfolded you.”
“We have the note.” Techno cuts in. “The note is the important part here.”
“Is it? Anything could have happened! What are you seeing that I’m not seeing?!”
Tommy clears his throat. “Wilbur, it’s okay.”
“Is it? You were fucking kidnapped! I heard you— Tommy, I heard you get taken. That’s not okay. We should do something and we should do it now!”
“Wilbur, I’m fine.”
“But you almost weren’t.” Wilbur’s voice breaks just towards the end and he shakes his head. “Christ, Tommy, I can’t believe you don’t even want to go to Las Nevadas to find out what happened. It’s like you don’t even care.”
Of course he cares. He wants to find out who wrote the note just as much as anybody.
At the cost of Gambit potentially revealing his identity though? No, he couldn’t risk that.
“I don’t think we need to.” Tommy responds quietly and Wilbur laughs.
“Wilbur, you need to rest just as much as the rest of us.” Phil starts.
“No, I don’t need rest. I’ve been sitting around doing nothing. Tommy was kidnapped and I couldn’t do anything. Now we’ve got him back and you want me to play sitting duck? This is a joke!”
“Mate, we can’t rush this.”
“Why am I the only one who cares about this?”
“You’re not.” Phil insists sternly and Wilbur stands up, launching his chair back.
“Fuck this.” Wilbur sets off towards the door and Techno stands up after him.
“Where are you going?” Techno manages to catch Wilbur by the door and grab his arm.
“I don’t know!” Wilbur snaps, shaking him off. “I’m going out. I need to clear my head. I just— something isn’t making sense and I…” His eyes go from Techno to Tommy and then he squeezes his eyes shut. “I just don’t get it.”
Wilbur brushes Techno away and leaves the room, leaving them all staring at the door as it swings shut.
About two days later, and he’s still barely spoken to Wilbur.
Techno and Phil have decided to start up training lessons which Tommy was beyond anxious to do but they’ve both been great so far and he gets to train with Ranboo and Tubbo too.
It’s nothing like the training lessons he used to have. There’s no focus on driving, healing or fighting, but rather strategy, defense, and at the moment, Tommy was picking a weapon of choice.
Had he been delaying picking a preferred weapon? Well, yeah, because the next step is learning how to use it and Tommy is pants-shittingly terrified of a training session.
He had a try at battle axes, which he found to be too heavy and clunky. He tried a club, which quickly devolved into a caveman roleplay with Tubbo and Ranboo. Techno was unamused.
Shields were nice, but too heavy and impractical. Phil had said he’d see what Sam could do for that, since there was almost always a work around.
Swords were cool, but he nearly took off Ranboo’s head because he teleported too close when Tommy was mid swing. (There was a small meltdown over that and Tommy refused to pick a blade back up for the rest of the day.)
There was a mace— too heavy. And ninja stars— too spiky. And a broadsword— too bladey.
They offered him a baseball bat, which he loved but wasn’t really practical. Knuckle busters, which felt foreign, like he was wearing really big rings, and he hated that.
Guns… but Tommy still couldn’t get over the sound of a gunshot and just the feeling of its weight in his hand made him uncomfortable.
He said he’d work on it.
They found out that Tommy really liked the bow and arrow, mostly because they’re silent and long range. He was really drawn to the idea of staying away from the person to use them.
Techno had mentioned if he got good with a bow, he’d teach Tommy how to dip his arrowheads in poisons for more damage, but that seemed to be a while away.
Oh, and daggers. Daggers were fucking sick.
Tommy just didn’t want to make any commitments yet because the idea of actually training with weapons again made him sick to his stomach.
Phil understood his nervousness to be the fact he was new to this, and he was scared of getting hurt.
Techno thought his nervousness was because Tommy already had some fighting skills, and didn’t want to raise any questions.
Both of them were right in some kind of way, even with their reassurances.
When they were alone, Techno had mentioned going to Las Nevadas in a few days and Tommy had clammed up.
Techno played it off, said he didn’t mind if Tommy and Gambit had a history and he didn’t want to see him again, but if this was affecting his relationship with Wilbur as much as it looked like it was, then he needed to tell him something to put his mind at ease.
Techno had also said there was nothing he could do about Tommy having to go to Las Nevadas. At best, he could talk to Phil and find out if it’s possible for Tommy to stay in the car.
He had a lot of mixed feelings about the whole thing. The idea of going to Las Nevadas filled him with this horrible dread but not knowing who gave him the note? He’s not sure what’s worse.
If he ends up having to talk to Gambit, he might be able to subtly hint that the villains don’t know anything about who he used to be.
God, his best plan at the moment is someone how telling Gambit to keep his fucking mouth shut without giving anything away to the syndicate. How the fuck was he gonna try and work that?
He had two days to figure it out.
Tommy wanted to talk to Wilbur and have a conversation about stuff, but he’s starting to get the sense he’s being avoided.
He’s not particularly sure why, which makes it a lot worse.
If Wilbur is having a conversation and Tommy walks into the room, he’ll suddenly get a lot more hushed. Maybe nervous?
Fuck, Tommy doesn’t know.
He used to consider himself a mastermind at telling emotions when he was working with the heroes.
Wilbur’s mannerisms were so strikingly different from Dreams that it gives Tommy a headache. He was much better at figuring Wilbur out then he used to, but right now he just didn’t understand him.
He’d managed to stop Wilbur once and held a conversation like nothing was wrong but after that it was straight back to avoiding him.
To put it kindly, it was driving Tommy fucking insane.
Wilbur was just distant. That’s the only way to describe it. On the third night of Wilbur ignoring him, after he finally settles into bed, his phone rings.
He’s a little annoyed, then confused, and then outright concerned because not only is it late but the only number’s he’s got saved are members of the syndicate. Which… is potentially a security hazard but let's not think of it too much.
Tommy picks up the phone, answering the call before even bothering to read who it is.
“‘Ello?” Tommy asks, sitting up and fumbling for the night lamp.
“Tommy!” Someone, Wilbur, slurs down the microphone. The audio quality is so bad he sounds like he’s practically eating the fucking screen. “Tommy, I need you… you to come here.”
“Wilbur?”
“Yeah?” A breathy response comes and Tommy scrunches his nose up.
“Wilbur, it’s fuckin’ late. My room is like a five second walk away from y—”
“No! I’m—” He starts whispering and giggling like a little kid. “I’m not home right now. I went out, but you can’t tell Phil. I'm not supposed to drink. I have a—" He hiccups, "a history.”
Tommy blinks. Fuck, this wasn't good. "A history? How... how bad, are you okay right now?"
"Shhhh." Wilbur slurs. "I just... in my high school years. Not that bad. A phase. "
Tommy bites the inside of his cheek, something heavy landing in his stomach. He’s never dealt with a drunk person before, aside from Schlatt, and although he’s a bit nervous at the idea, he’s more worried about Wilbur being alone somewhere. “Are you okay?”
“D’you remember those guys we pissed off?”
Tommy hesitates, mulling it over in his mind. “From the building we blew up?”
“No, after that. I think they're nearby.”
“The car chase dudes?”
“Yeah! Yeah— um, the… the Egg organization or whatever? Who had different views to us?
“The who? Eggs?”
“Yeah.”
“Are you saying that right?”
“I fucking swear to you that when we were in that shitty seafood restaurant, trying to make a deal, the leader guy was talking about eggs. It was something about eggs.”
“What the fuck are you on about?”
“Were you not listening? Whatever, the point is....” Wilbur trails off and for a second Tommy's convinced himself that Wilbur's just forgotten all about what he was saying. "I think... I see one of them."
“One of the egg guys?"
"He looks very egg-y."
"Wilbur, where are you?” Tommy swears, throwing the blanket off himself and heading for the table where he keeps the taxi keys. Christ, how drunk was this idiot?
There’s a mumbling noise and sounds of the city; a few cars racing past a road that Wilbur was clearly close to. “By the water fountain on the street.”
“No, you useless plonker. Give me an actual location.”
“Oh, I dunno know.” A rustle of fabric, like Wilbur is shrugging.
Fucking brilliant.
“Are there any signs?”
“Like from God?” Wilbur asks with full seriousness and Tommy debates hanging up. He pinches the bridge of his nose and then Wilbur oohs in realisation. “Sorry. There’s a s— a stop sign.”
“Do you know how many fucking stop signs there are across the city? I mean like a landmark of some kind. Niche shop signs hanging on doors. Addresses. Something useful.”
“Ohhhh.” Wilbur drawls and then there's silence. “No, just this fountain.”
"Are you sure that you're just drunk?"
"Oh, very."
Tommy bites back a sigh as he throws a jacket on and leaves his room, shoving his car keys into his pocket and heading out. “Can you give me anything else?”
“No, I got robbed.”
“Wilbur, you can literally command people with your speech, how the fuck balls did you get robbed?”
“They were really good at their job, I was impressed.” Wilbur slurs together and as Tommy walks through the base and over to the elevator he can hear rustling and Wilbur groan. “I’m gonna go.”
“No.”
“Okay.”
“Stay on the phone.” Tommy rolls his eyes, nervous energy going through him as he takes the elevator up. “Stay by the… the fountain.”
“There’s some guys watching me.” Wilbur drools. “Th— they’re very fancy looking.”
Tommy jingles the keys in his hand while he thinks. Where did he know that had a fountain and a— a fucking stop sign. His mind wanders off to maps of the city. Places he spent years learning like the back of his hand and maps he memorized a thousand times over.
Fountains and stop signs.
A lot of places come to mind, but he actually finds the stop sign to be useful in crossing some off the list.
He imagines himself to be in Wilbur’s position, seeing what he’s seeing. A stop sign. A fountain. And although Wilbur doesn’t know what street he’s on, Tommy knows from the background noise that he’s by a street.
Tommy frowns. “Are the guys in suits?”
“Mhm.”
“Are they in front of a night club?”
A delighted gasp from the other side of the phone. “Oh my god, a night club!”
Yeah, Tommy knows where he is. Not that Wilbur was much help.
For what feels like the entire drive over, Tommy’s bargaining with Wilbur to not go inside the nightclub.
Tommy’s too young to be allowed entry and doesn’t particularly feel like trying to sneak in and retrieve him.
Notes:
hope you all enjoyed :) next chapter we'll get some drunkbur content (heheheheh im so hyped) and then we'll head on over back into the action that las nevadas will entail.
oh, also! i feel obliged to let you all know that if you don't already know; I'm on twitter! i post AU threads on occasion, lots of updates on fics, retweet some cool art and other fics you should check out (and recently, some QSMP & genloss content if you're interested!)
you can find me if you click HERE
Chapter 23: Hit the road
Summary:
“Wilbur, I’m here.” Tommy says into the phone and in response he gets a pile of garbled swears which he assumes is directed at security.
“Wh—” Wilbur stops moving, arms dropping to his side and then he whips his head around. Tommy stares at him from across what’s about a 10 meter distance. “Is that you?”
“What do you think, Wilbur?” Tommy glares at him.He can hear the echo as he lowers his window. No movement. Wilbur stays still, groggy as ever, staring like a deer in headlights.
Notes:
i am currently throwing hands with the absolute absurd amount of school work i have but its okay.
this chapter was so much fun to write i kinda got carried away with it (aka there's like 1000 words of drunkbur content i did not plan to give you all)by the way! there's mentions of vomiting in this chapter, but wilbur doesn't actually puke- he just threatens it a LOT and feels pretty sick :) apologies to all my emetophobic people, i promise you he just swears.
if you see any mistakes tell me, i wrote half of this WAY past my normal sleep schedule thanks.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The taxi rolls up to the side of the street, pulling over slowly when Tommy sees the dumb fuck. Exactly where he expected. Wilbur Soot in the flesh.
Trying to bargain his way into a nightclub he was very clearly kicked out of, judging by the look on the security guards face.
Wilbur looks bothered… and cold. It was pretty windy and the darker it got the colder it felt. Oddly, he has that determined look in his eyes as if he’s trying to convince himself that the cold is all in his head.
His jacket is discarded in a heap on the concrete and to really paint the image of absolutely wasted, he’s got a metal flask hanging loosely in one of his hands.
It’s not exactly Wilbur’s finest moment, to say the least. Tommy recognises that. He’s sure Wilbur will recognise that when he’s sober enough to care. Or string a sentence together.
Wilbur holds his hands up from where he’s standing outside the nightclub (one of his hands had the phone he was talking to Tommy with) and shouting. Tommy’s almost embarrassed for him.
Thankfully the knowledge that this is going to make an awesome story to embarrass Wilbur with is stronger so he doesn’t look away.
Tommy honks the horn of the taxi three times to get his attention, despite still being on the phone with him. He lowers the volume of his music, which was already buzzing quietly and goes into a barely audible hum.
“Wilbur, I’m here.” Tommy says into the phone and in response he gets a pile of garbled swears which he assumes is directed at security.
“Wh—” Wilbur stops moving, arms dropping to his side and then he whips his head around. Tommy stares at him from across what’s about a 10 meter distance. “Is that you?”
“What do you think, Wilbur?” Tommy glares at him. He can hear the echo as he lowers his window. No movement. Wilbur stays still, groggy as ever, staring like a deer in headlights.
“Hm.”
Tommy hangs up and then yells out. “No, it’s not me!” There’s a silence so loud that he swears he can hear Wilbur blink. Tommy sighs. “Yes, it’s me. That was a joke.”
After his joke falls flat and there’s a slightly painful silence, Tommy stops the car entirely and gets out.
He tucks his hands into his pockets and takes a few steps towards Wilbur, trying to get a full image of what the fuck was going on.
He doesn’t have to think very hard because apparently drunk Wilbur is a talkative Wilbur.
“Tommy, this guy isn’t letting me in.” Wilbur tries to point but he’s close enough to the dude he just whacks him in the chest and Tommy winces at the sight.
The guy looks fucking pissed, but he must decide that Wilbur hasn’t done anything that’s worthy of an ass whooping yet so Tommy shoots him an apologetic look.
“Wilbur, you reek of alcohol. Let’s get you home.” Tommy encourages. Wilbur shakes his head and looks like he might tip over. “You’re very drunk.”
“I won’t be for much longer if I don’t get back in.” Wilbur argues proudly, like that’s a winning argument. As if Tommy should go, oh my god I had no idea, let’s go get you a drink. Right now. This is criminal.
“No I.D,” The security says firmly, “No entry.”
“I had I.D before you fucking prick!” Wilbur lashes back, poking him in the chest.
“And you don’t now. So I’m not letting you in.” The security hisses back and gives Wilbur a shove. “That’s the rules.”
“Some assholes stole my fucking wallet.”
“Get lost. You’ve got no ID, you’re pissing me off, you get no entry.”
“I entried earlier!!”
Tommy holds an arm out, hoping Wilbur will take it and they can leave the security alone. “Wil, you’re making up words. That’s my thing.”
“Entried is a word.” Wilbur boldly argues. “I swear to god, look it up.”
“That’s not a word.” Security guard shakes his head.
Wilbur slumps in on himself, turning from the door and over to Tommy. Silently, he takes Tommy’s arm and resigns to his fate of eventual sobriety.
Tommy mouths the words I’m sorry to the security guard who just gives him an annoyed look, which is totally fair.
Tommy and Wilbur are about half way to the car, with Wilbur stumbling over his own feet when suddenly, like he’s possessed, Wilbur turns and starts fucking sprinting towards the night club door.
He’s seen Wilbur run before but this was different. No, Wilbur was on a fucking mission. He turns so sharply, pulling away from Tommy, that Tommy stares blankly for a solid three seconds in awe.
Wilbur’s so drunk it shouldn’t be possible but he goes barrelling past, long legs carrying him the distance before Tommy can even shout at him to stop. Wilbur sprints straight into the security guard.
Tommy’s mouth drops open in horror as Wilbur yells out, tackling the man, and starts climbing over him towards the door.
“You idiot!” The security guard bellows, drawing out his taser.
“Wait, that’s my idiot!” Tommy yells and before he knows it, he’s following in Wilbur’s footsteps and jumping on top of the man, aiming to disarm him from the taser.
“Yeah!” Wilbur laughs and he’s entirely oblivious, somehow breaking loose of the pile and rolling onto his back as Tommy struggles to fight the taser out of the security guard's hand. “G—get him, Tommy!”
Wilbur crawls towards the door, dragging himself up to his feet by using the door handle as leverage, and then groans stupidly loud when he finds out it’s locked.
“Fuck, Tommy, it’s— it’s— he fuckin’ locked it. He… He knew we were coming.” Wilbur lets his head bang against the door in disappointment. Wilbur falls to his knees and shuts his eyes, head tipped backwards like the dramatic dickhead he is. He keeps rattling the door, banging one fist weakly against the wood. “Tommy I— I’m— I’m gonna fucking… Tommy, unlock this door.”
“Wilbur, fucking help me!” Tommy screeches, flailing as he tries to pin this guy down.
“What?” Wilbur whirls his head around like his body is made of sponge.
“Get off me!” The security guard yells, kicking his knee up to try and jostle Tommy off. Tommy manages to get on top of him, hugging his arm and yanking it at an awkward angle.
“I'm—” Tommy twists the security guards wrist and he gives a painful yelp, “—so sorry!” The taser clatters to the ground and the security guard gets Tommy’s forearm in an iron grip.
“Enough!”
“Wilbur!” Tommy flinches, but continues forcing down despite himself. Tommy kicks the taser quickly, but it only skids about a foot away. “Use your power!”
Should Tommy not have been mid-wrangle, he would have seen the utter excitement written all over Wilbur’s face.
“Unlock this door.” Wilbur commands but of course he doesn’t pick a person it’s addressed to so instead it feels like someone is scraping a fork inside his ear. The security guard is the same, screwing his eyes shut.
“Undo it!” Tommy chokes out, a hand flying up to his head. “Take it back!”
“I can’t take it back, I can just change the order.”
“Now is not the time for a run down on how your ability works.” Tommy screams and his grip tightens on the man.
“Both of you... don’t? Don't do the last order.”
The security guard grabs Tommy's arm and drags him to the side. He hits the concrete, pain erupting along his side.
Tommy sucks in a breath, flinging his arm out and grabbing the man’s shirt collar before doing the same to him. He’s much too light in comparison, so he relies on his understanding of momentum to get the guy down. He pulls himself up, pressing all he can on the security guy's neck.
“I think I really like training.” Tommy laughs and Dream ruffles his hair. Dream walks past into the middle of the room, standing in the center of the mat.
“As long as I’m in charge, Tommy, I think we’ll both really like training.” Dream claps his hands together and Tommy takes a nervous step forward towards where he is. “Because this is your first year here, we should just focus on the bare basics. Some disarming techniques. Ways to play smart.”
“Fuck off!” The security yells out and grips a handful of Tommy’s shirt, pushing him back and reaching one hand out to grab the taser.
“Stop!” Tommy shouts, lunging forward and shifting the centre of his weight. He reaches out, entirely focused on reaching the taser first. The fabric of his shirt stretches and he can hear the breaking of stitches. It was a real shame to be honest, he liked this shirt.
“Don’ worry, Tommy!” Wilbur calls and there’s an extra weight added to the pile, along with the stench of alcohol. Tommy’s arm hits the ground as pressure forces him down.
He’s pretty sure he can hear the guard groan.
“Wilbur what the fuck are you doing?” Tommy cringes under the weight and squirms awkwardly. The security guard lets go of him, focusing entirely on reaching the taser.
It’s a mad dash for the taser at this stage. Or well, it would be except nobody can dash because they’re all piled on top of eachother. Nobody wants to be in this situation, but the drunk dumbass that Tommy’s trying to look after is dead set on causing problems.
The security guard nearly reaches it, so Tommy holds onto the fabric of his sleeve with a deathgrip and yanks him away. Tommy’s other hand lashes out and his fingers brush the taser’s handle. Just before he can wrap his hands around it, Wilbur snatches it off him, whooping in victory, and then rolls away like you would if you were going to fall down a hill.
“How does this work?” Wilbur mumbles and he points it at them.
Tommy takes the opportunity to separate from the pile, barely kicking himself away and forcing himself up, concrete skidding against his shoes so he can stand back onto his feet.
He untangles himself seconds before Wilbur activates the taser and sends it straight into the chest of the security guard.
The guard yells out, writhing and convulsing. When the taser finally stops, the security is a heap on the floor, breathing heavily and making no point of standing.
Tommy is stunned into sile—erh, wait, that’s not a pun. He’s shocked—?
No… Tommy’s very silent though. That’s the point.
And he’s staring at Wilbur with a mix of apprehension and horror who looks mostly confused and is frowning at the button he just pressed.
“Wilbur?”
“Tommy?”
“Get in the fucking car.”
Wilbur doesn’t put up a fight.
Wilbur wobbles over, with the help of Tommy, and they get to the car pretty quickly.
A taser wasn’t going to take the security out for very long at all so they don’t waste any time.
By some kind of miracle, the both manage to make it to the car and set off down the street. Wilbur melts into the passengers seat to Tommy’s side, reclining it slightly with a sigh. He lets his head lull backwards like he’s about to sleep.
Tommy taps his fingers on the steering wheel awkwardly. Do they just… not address what happened?
What’s the deal for situations like this?
Wilbur looks blearily at the panel of buttons attached to the taxi’s dashboard.
“Does this thing have a heater?” Wilbur questions, changing the subject from what he feels like is on both of their minds.
“You tell me.” Tommy shrugs. “You guys got these buttons installed.”
Wilbur frowns, staring very intensely. “Hmmm. I think it was this one.”
Wilbur reaches out and an alarm bell goes off in his mind.
“Stop!” Tommy catches his hand, yanking him away. “Are you fucking insane? You think it was that one?”
Knowing this car? He wouldn’t be surprised if the button set them all on fire instead of activating a heater.
“Mmmm…yep.” Wilbur goes to reach out again and Tommy slaps his hand away.
“Fucking stop! What if— what if you press the wrong button and your chair fucking ejects? Or some crazy shit happens like a disco ball drops down and we explode?”
“I like disco balls.”
“Well I don’t like fucking exploding so too bad.”
They lapse into a silence, with Tommy waiting in the hopes that Wilbur would have some kind of explanation for what he was doing out here in the middle of the night.
Tommy scrunches his nose up and looks over at the panel of buttons the taxi had. There is a button that has a logo of fire on it, but what if a fucking flamethrower pops out instead of a car heater?
Knowing the syndicate, he didn’t want to take that chance.
“Bloop!” Wilbur smiles and his finger comes into view, pressing right in the center of the flame button.
“WHAT THE FUCK?” Tommy screams, grabbing Wilbur’s shirt and shoving him down beneath the windscreen of the car. He hits the brakes hard, the car jerking and slamming to a stop with a squeal of the wheels.
There’s a loud donk-ing sound as they smack heads with each other and Tommy curses again but refuses to let go, holding them both in place.
He holds his breath for several seconds when a small, fan-like whirring begins.
Vvvvvvvvrrrrrrrrrr.
Tommy closes his eyes in relief when he can feel hot air being blown. Holy shit. His grip starts to loosen on Wilbur.
Wilbur has the audacity to whisper. “I think that’s the— the heater.”
“I’m gonna put you out of my misery.”
“Does that imply you’re gonna kill me or yourself?”
“Keep being a dickhead and find out.” Tommy lets go of Wilbur and rights himself, sighing and leaning back into his seat.
“I had f…full faith that it was the correct button.”
“Literally seconds ago you were saying you thought it might be.”
“Fine. Sorry.” Wilbur huffs like he’s a little kid throwing a tantrum.
Tommy runs a hand down his face, trying to gather his thoughts. “God, Wilbur.”
“God, Tommy.” Wilbur mocks and Tommy shoots him a dirty look.
“I just saved your ass from being tased and you’re mocking me? What’s up with you?”
Wilbur snorts.
“What?” Tommy questions. “What was funny about that?”
“You’re asking what’s up with me. That’s funny.”
“It wasn’t a joke.” Tommy justifies and Wilbur raises an unamused eyebrow, lazily shoving a finger at Tommy’s chest.
“I just tased a guy and can’t walk straight. What’s up with you, Tommy?”
“Nothing— nothing’s up with me.” Tommy frowns watching Wilbur curiously who lets his head fall back against the chair. “Wilbur, why are you out here?”
Wilbur shakes his head, swallowing. “Take me home, please.”
“Wilbur, you're avoiding my question.” Tommy says softly.
“I said take me home. Please”
Tommy hesitates, watching him for a moment but not wanting to push his luck. He’s got the feeling Wilbur won’t remember any of this in the morning anyway.
Tommy starts the car, heading back the way he just came. It was late enough at night that there was only one or two other people driving within his view at a given moment.
He tries to lighten up the mood.
“So what happened to those egg guys?”
“The who?” Wilbur raises his head, blinking unevenly. Tommy looks between him and the road.
“The— the reason you called me was because of the egg guys?”
“You sound crazy right now, man. I don’t know any eggs.” Wilbur slurs drunkenly and Tommy bites back a groan. Great. No information. He didn’t want to know, anyway.
He starts turning the music back up, just slightly, and continues driving down the road.
They make it a few minutes down the road, concrete gliding beneath the wheels, before Wilbur speaks again.
“Why don’t you want to go to Las Nevadas?” Wilbur quietly says and Tommy risks a glance at him before looking back at the road.
It was pretty much empty, aside from a car behind them, so he didn’t mind having his attention skewed this much.
“Is that what this is about?”
A beat.
“You could have died, Tommy.”
“Wilbur, nothing happened when I was kidnapped. I was out cold one minute, woke up, and then Techno came and got me.”
“I didn’t… know what happened to you. I was so worried about you and then you came back and you were so, so fucking… relaxed.” Wilbur hiccups. “Like— like nothing was wrong. Like nothing had ever been wrong.”
Tommy stays silent, focusing on the road. “Wilbur I…”
“Why don’t you want help?” Wilbur pleads gently and Tommy’s throat tightens.
“Of course I want help. I want to find out who… who gave me the note—”
“And who kidnapped you.”
“Of course.”
“Don’t you want to go to Las Nevadas and get answers?” Wilbur pushes and Tommy freezes, holding the steering wheel tightly.
“Of course I want answers.” Should he pull over? He debates it silently for a few seconds before moving towards the side of the road, nausea twisting in his stomach. This wasn’t a conversation he wanted to give half his attention to. “I promise I want to find out who gave me that note as much as the next person, okay?”
He parks the car, but finds it’s a lot harder to look over at Wilbur now that he can give him his full attention.
“You’re lying.” Wilbur shakes his head and Tommy’s heart drops. “I saw you in that meeting room. You said you didn’t want to go, I know that.”
“Wilbur, I’m sorry.” Tommy bites the inside of his cheek, staring down at his lap. Wilbur looks at him sadly.
“But you’re not.” He whispers. “That’s the problem.”
“I need you to trust me when I say it’s for the best.”
“Why can’t you just tell me, honestly, why you don’t want to go?”
Tommy presses his hands together. They were shaking. “I um,” He swallows hard, voice small like he’s afraid to speak any louder. “I don’t know.”
“There’s something you’re not telling me.” Wilbur meets Tommy’s eye and he reaches out, taking his hand. “Tommy talk to me, please.”
“I can’t, Wil.”
“Yes you can.”
“You’ll hate me.”
“I would never hate you.”
“No, I—” Tommy takes a shaky breath and his voice breaks. “I can’t. Christ, I… ” Wilbur squeezes his hands reassuringly. “Wil, I’ve been lying about— about so much.” He whispers.
“Tell me.”
Tommy chokes on a laugh. “What part? Wil there’s— there’s so much it’s… I can’t. It keeps building up and I’m… I’m slipping. I keep fucking up, over and over again. I can’t get anything right and all of it is just… just growing”
“Start with something small.” Wilbur prompts.
“Small?”
“Something that won’t rock your world.”
There’s a moments pause and Tommy takes a deep breath. The truth is never easy, he doesn’t even know where he’d begin.
Especially after holding it back for so long.
“Okay. I guess this is good, right? To start with,” Tommy murmurs, “my real name isn’t Theseus.”
Wilbur’s eyebrows draw together and he focuses hard on Tommy’s words. “What is it?”
There’s a small silence and Wilbur notices the shift in mood. The clouded look in Tommy’s eyes. He reaches out and touches Tommy’s shoulder reassuringly.
He can only hope that Wilbur understands. God, he hopes that even if he just tells him a few things, it’ll be easier.
That after everything, Wilbur will know Tommy is the same person.
“My real name… it’s Thomas Kraken Careful Danger Simons.”
A pause.
Tommy starts to frown as Wilbur stares blankly.
Another slightly longer pau— was this dickhead smiling?
“Wilbur,” Tommy says in a whisper, “what the fuck are you doing?” because genuinely, what the fuck.
“I’m sorry.” Wilbur covers his mouth with his hand but you can see the smile in his eyes. “I’m sorry.” Wilbur says and then he starts giggling into his hand.
Tommy gapes and Wilbur squeezes his shoulder as he tries (fails) to contain his laughter. His entire form is shaking from laughing.
Wilbur wipes a tear from his eye. “Oh my god. Fuck, Tommy, you—” He breaks off again in laughter, “you really had me going. I was so worried for a second, holy shit. Oh my— oh my god, you asshole! I was being serious! I thought you were fuckin’— about to… to open up and shit.”
Tommy stares in shock as Wilbur comes down from his laughter and they fall back into silence.
Tommy can’t even find the fucking words, holy shit. He’s quiet for a good few seconds there, not able to really do anything except think about the interaction that just happened.
“I’m genuinely worried about you, asshole.” Wilbur shoves him in the arm and Tommy nods dully. “You’re a prat for making me think you were gonna tell the truth just then.”
Tommy gives him a look of utter disbelief but Wilbur’s so outrageously drunk, he misses it. Oh, Wilbur. If only you knew.
“Yeah, sorry.” Tommy drawls sarcastically. He hesitates, not entirely sure what he’s doing, and then decides to start to drive back on the road.
“Don’t apologise.” Wilbur shrugs half heartedly. “I just… I dunno, you came back and are refusing to let me help you. I feel like I’m being shut out.”
Tommy checks the rear as he sets down the road again and… and was that the same car as before? The one who was behind them earlier?
“I’m probably overthinking.” Wilbur says in a hopeful tone. “But I just… I don’t know, you came back and it was great but this whole Las Nevadas thing. You’re being weird and… and to be honest, Techno is being weird as well. Both of you have been… off? Every time I talk to Techno he looks uncomfortable, but Techno’s always uncomfortable when he’s socializing, so I dunno.”
“Uh-huh.” Tommy squints at the car behind them, driving slowly with his eyes darting between the road and the car following them.
“It’s not because Las Nevadas was my idea, is it? Because the past few days, you and Techno have seemed really close and..” Wilbur releases a breath. “Oh god, I sound so jealous right now. I’m sorry, you probably don’t want to hear any of this. This is my own doing as well, I’ve been— been trying to give you some space because, and I’ll be 100% honest, I was really upset you didn’t want to go to Las Nevadas. I thought maybe you blamed me for getting kidnapped.”
“Yeah.” The car was definitely following them. Fuck.
“ I’m just— I feel so fucking bad that you got kidnapped.” Wilbur continues. “Genuinely, Tommy, when you came back and didn’t want to go to Las Nevadas I thought— …what did I think? Oh. I thought it must be because you don’t trust me anymore. I really, really fucked up and I don’t know how to make it up to you. I was— I’m… I was waiting for you to come around to the idea of going to Las Nevadas but.. But you haven’t and I just feel like shit.”
Tommy watches the car cautiously, taking an unnecessary turn at the next intersection. Just out of curiosity.
The car continues behind them. Tommy’s heart thunders in his chest. God, they were so fucked.
“I thought giving you some space would help but— but the more space I give you the more I think about how adamant you were to stay away from Las Nevadas. You’re dead set on not going and— fuck, I tried asking Techno about it but he wouldn’t say anything. I dunno man, it’s just not making sense why… why you wouldn’t want to go. It’s making even less sense… right now because…. because I am not sobering up.”
“Mhm.” Tommy takes another turn, the opposite direction, at the end of the street and again the car follows him.
Fuck, they had someone tailing them.
“I don’t know, getting drunk was— was stupid. I just needed to take my mind off you and then I fucking called you tonight— which don’t even get me started, that was so dumb. I don’t know what I was…” Wilbur breaks off, eyes narrowing. “Wait, are we speeding up?”
Tommy snaps back into the conversation and nods, foot steady against the pedal. The car starts to hum with anticipation, but he keeps it at a relatively unsuspicious speed. “I think… we’ve got a friend.”
Wilbur turns to look through the back window of the car and it’s here Tommy realizes he doesn’t have his seatbelt on because instead of just turning his upper body like a normal person, Wilbur turns and kneels on the seat.
“Oh, it’s the— the egg man!” Wilbur gasps in delight and then remembers he’s not supposed to like them and frowns, looking at Tommy. “Tommy, it's the egg man!”
“Fuck,” Tommy chews his lip. Was this about to happen? He really didn’t want to have to lose a tail at this time of night. Not with Wilbur drunk as Dionysus in his car. (Yeah, that was a Greek mythology reference. Maybe he was spending too much time with Techno.)
Christ, it had been forever since he’s tried to shake someone who was tailing him. There was an intersection up ahead, one which they were approaching with increasing speed. Tommy moves one hand towards the notch to control the volume of the radio and steadily turns it up.
“We could— we could take him in a fight.” Wilbur boldly claims and when he starts lowering the window, Tommy counteracts it before it gets too low. Yeah, he didn’t even want to see whatever Wilbur’s plan was just then. He’d rather bring him back in one piece. Wilbur makes a noise of disappointment when it stops moving down, but not before sticking his hand through the crack and wiggling his fingers out the window.
The taxi’s engine was starting to rumble and his foot on the pedal was steady as ever. Then, just as they’re passing through the intersection, Tommy snaps the steering wheel to the right, one tight turn that causes the car to lurch.
“Oh, fuck!” Wilbur shouts, hand darting out to steady himself to his seat. He sounds nauseous. “Oh god. Don’t do that.”
“What? Wil— put your fucking seatbelt.” Tommy’s eyes dart between the road and Wilbur. He briefly debates giving Wilbur a shove for being an idiot but decides against it. “That’s rule five! It’s the most important rule.”
“No more… no more tight turns.” Wilbur slips back into his seat, covering his face with one arm and limply reaching for his seatbelt. They go straight through a red light.
“I can’t promise that, but I’ll warn you.” Tommy tightens his grip on the steering wheel, leaning back in his seat (the last thing he needed was whiplash.)
The road they’re on is long, empty and dark aside from the car beams coming from the car behind them.
Tommy takes a small breath, feeling like he’ll regret doing so, and turns his lights off completely.
It’s sort of hard to avoid notice when you’re shining lights like a fucking lighthouse. It’s better to get used to flying dark sooner rather than later.
It’s pitch black except for the little glow of his car's dashboard and seeing the street ahead would be impossible if it weren’t for the streetlights spotted along the road.
The car behind them keeps their lights on, shining what feels like a stage spotlight right on them.
It’s good in a way. That means the Egg Man, as Wilbur generously ordained, knows that they know.
Common misconception, but if you’ve got someone tailing you when you’re driving a car, let them know you’re aware. Let them be the worried ones.
Fuck trying to pretend you don’t know. Nine times out of ten, they’re trying to be sneaky. Make them sweat.
Oh and uh… if this is a legal situation and you just pissed off someone ‘cos you cut them off, jot down their license plate number too. Scare them off.
Tommy’s pretty confident that this asshole has his license plate so he’s doing his best to commit all the details he can to memory.
Not the license plate, fuck that. They’re replaceable. When you’re dealing with crime, memorize things that people don’t think about.
The scratch you’ve been meaning to repair. The red paint job. A dent in the hood. The light on the left side that flickers every ten seconds or so which you swear isn’t a road risk.
Wilbur’s oddly quiet and Tommy risks a glance at him. He’s entirely entranced by his side mirror, watching the car behind them. Okay, this was fine. There were worse things for Wilbur to be doing right now.
“There’s a car lot.” Wilbur observes and presses a finger against the glass. Tommy glances his way and yes, there is a parking lot. There’s a few rows of cars parked.
“Yes there is. Thanks captain obvious.”
“You should pull over so I can puke.”
“No, I can’t do that.” Tommy says patiently.
“There was even a designated area for taxis. I could puke in the taxi area.”
“I’m gonna turn up ahead.”
“M’kay.” Wilbur warbles and once he’s got the go ahead, Tommy makes a slightly less extreme turn than what he did last time. It still makes his heart run faster. He presses down hard on the gas afterwards, wanting to make as much distance as he could. The streets were dead at this time of night, he needed to use that to his advantage as much as possible. How much distance could he make?
“Christ.” Wilbur moans and he digs his fingers into where the door meets the window. “Don’t do that again.”
Barely a second later the car comes rounding with a loud squeal around the corner. Tommy’s heart sinks.
“I’m gonna do it again.”
“No.” Wilbur shakes his head.
“If I go straight, it’s a dead end.”
“You don’t know that.” Yes he does. They need to break away and hit Maine Street before they get caught in the dead end’s loop. The only way to do that is to exit.
Tommy slams the accelerator down. “Ready?”
The road roars beneath him, smooth on the wheels like it's a living thing and there’s nothing he loves more than that sound. Adrenaline thrums in his veins like a beat.
“Go straight.” Wilbur leans over and grabs the steering wheel like it’s no big deal. Tommy can’t even begin to explain the genuine terror he experiences.
Wilbur’s drunk fucking hand is half on top of Tommy’s and half clutching the wheel.
Wilbur’s drunk and trying to drive with his wheel.
His wheel.
Absolute. Fucking. Panic. He’s met scream actors who are calmer than he is right now. In all Tommy’s years of driving, no one had ever tried to drive for him. If there is one thing he’s afraid of at this moment, it’s being out of control.
Wilbur starts pulling the steering wheel the opposite way and Tommy’s heart lurches.
“Wilbur, stop.” Tommy chokes out, pulling with all his might to gain control. “Wilbur! Fuck off!”
“I’m gonna— gonna puke. Don’t turn, don’t do it.”
“Don’t you fucking dare.” Tommy threatens and Wilbur yanks hard. “We can’t fucking go straight! Wilbur, will you just— Wil, please!”
They miss the turn. They go straight.
“Fuck sakes.” Tommy curses. He’s sweating fucking bullets and even though he wants to be mad at Wilbur, he can’t bring himself to do it. Wilbur was drunk out of his damn mind and he had shit all experience driving. Tommy doubts Wilbur will even remember anything tomorrow.
Why shouldn’t he be angry? People have been mad at him for doing less. Isn’t it the same thing?
The road is speeding past by now. One massive blur of darkness. They zip through lights spotted along the road. Tommy thanks every god that might exist that the roads are empty.
Then he wishes he could take it back because they’re steadily approaching that loop roads do when you reach the end.
He’s staring straight at the house at the end of it like it’s mocking him. He feels sick. Genuinely sick.
Oh god, what if he's the first one to puke?
“Oh shit.” Wilbur mumbles and grabs Tommy’s arm. “Shit, Tommy, you need to brake.”
“I know.” Tommy swallows hard. “But not yet.”
Wilbur looks uneasy but goes quiet, pressing his head back against the seat and staring with saucer eyes out the windscreen.
“You need to stop. Pull over!” Wilbur insists and it’s a warning, Tommy knows it is, but he yells back anyway.
“Wil, shut up!"
“I’m trying to help!”
“I don’t need your help!” Tommy spits. He could do this. He knows he can do this. Even if it wasn't his original plan.
“Tommy, stop.” Wilbur's grip gets tighter. Tommy genuinely does hesitate, even though he knows it’s a death sentence. He scolds himself internally.
This was Wilbur of all people. Drunk Wilbur, at that. Not even using his powers because the dumb bastard probably forgot abut them. Wilbur doesn’t have a fucking clue what he’s talking about and there’s no world in where Tommy stopping now is a good idea but…
But when Wilbur is grabbing his arm like that and all he can smell is burning rubber and alcohol, thick in the air, and it’s dark, he can feel the chill in the air, and maybe, just maybe he's not in the car with Wilbur anymore. Maybe he's back with the heroes.
And that light from the car behind them feels blinding. Is it that bright? Really? He blinks hard a few times. His heartbeat is pounding in his chest like it’s got places to be. Actually his chest is really tight, is that normal?
“Not yet.” Tommy breathes, and he’s cranking the music yet again. He clenches his jaw.
“Hit the brake! The brake!” Wilbur’s yelling. Tommy’s pretty sure he’s not breathing. The world is buzzing. Maybe it’s the lights. There’s a buzzing in his ears. He can barely think.
“Brake!” Wilbur screams and Tommy presses his foot down, so hard the thud is all he can hear. Loud and heavy in his eardrums.
He yanks the steering wheel. Sharp to the side. His knuckles are white from how hard he’s holding it. The tires screech as they spin.
The sound is monstrous and Tommy grits his teeth.
He's adrenaline and ice and pure focus in that moment. There's nothing else.
And then the turn stops. The pressure dies. The road feels straight again and it’s just the car he needs to try and tame.
It takes barely a second for him to straighten out the path but it feels like much longer that they’re swerving from either side.
Tommy sucks in a breath as their taxi goes back down the road they just came from. The vehicle that was after him goes careening past and the tires skid loudly as he attempts the same move Tommy does.
Tommy keeps one eye behind him and one on the road, trying to gauge how skilled the driver who's chasing him is.
Not very much at all, Tommy concludes, because he doesn’t even attempt the turn. He comes to a complete stop before trying to turn normally.
Tommy sucks in a breath and stabs a finger at Wilbur. “Stop fucking backseat driving!”
“I’m not in the backseat!”
“You know that’s not what I—” BANG.
Tommy’s heart jumps to his throat so fast, he swears he can feel the pressure hitting the top of his mouth. He flinches inwards, head pulling towards the steering wheel.
“Shit!” Wilbur ducks his head. Tommy corrects himself immediately, cursing himself and blinking hard.
“I fucking hate guns.” Tommy hisses, checking behind him quickly and then continuing his speeding.
Tommy goes flying down the road in the dark, hoping he can lose him with speed and night on his side. He’s planning his new route, drawing on what the best path it is to take when you’re
- Trying to get home.
And
2. Trying to lose a tail.
Tommy thinks he’s got a pretty good idea, but it’ll take a few detours. He has to go back the way they just came first.
“Open my window.” Wilbur’s voice cuts through and drags him back to his seat.
“Why?”
Wilbur starts lowering his window. “Imma do it.”
Tommy knows exactly what he means. He doesn’t stop Wilbur from lowering his window this time.
“No!” Tommy yells in horror, looking between Wilbur and the road. “Don’t you fucking dare! Wilbur my— remember my rules!”
“Eughhh.” Wilbur groans and Tommy swears, this is the last time he ever goes to pick Wilbur up after he’s had drinks.
“I swear to god if you puke in my car…”
“Oh thank god, fresh air.” Wilbur sticks his head out of the window. Tommy watches him in his peripheral vision, trying to remain calm.
They break free of the dead end shit hole that Wilbur had sent them down and Tommy goes racing onto the main road and back the way they came.
“We’re going the wrong way.”
“I assure you, we are not.” Tommy promises and he’s watching, waiting, for the moment the vehicle that was chasing them reappears. They had a lot of distance now. It was exactly what he wanted.
When the car peeks out, pausing as the driver scans down each side of the street, Tommy’s full attention shifts to what’s ahead of him.
“Oh, there’s my puke car lot.” Wilbur says wistfully and…
why is that not a terrible idea?
Tommy sort of hates how Wilbur's ass-ery is paying off. (Yeah, assery is a word.)
Tommy slows down safely, best he can and pulls into the parking lot, much to Wilbur’s absolute surprise and delight. It's not the most dramatic end, but Tommy's chest is so tight and his heart rate is so high that he's sure there's a doctor applauding him somewhere.
He parks his car amongst the other taxis, shutting it off entirely. No music or anything. Then when Wilbur tries to get out, he locks the doors. So they wait.
They're perfectly blended in, aside from the obvious license plate, but Tommy sincerely doubts he'll be paying attention.
He’s wracked with nerves, rubbing his hands along his pants anxiously. It's entirely silent and he can hear his pulse. He's focused on his breathing in that uncomfortable kind of self aware way.
Without the music, he feels the stress a lot more than he feels the excitement. It feels like eternity that they wait even though Tommy knows it can’t have been that long.
Then the car that was tailing them goes sailing right past.
Tommy could cry tears of joy.
Notes:
this...this might be my favourite chapter (and the the night is still not over for my silly little crimeboys, oh no)
but ahh! tell me your thoughts! this car chase wasn't anywhere as long as the last one, but we've certainly not seen my favourite car chase yet (im so hyped for it oh my god guys like not even kidding)i can also hear people yelling at me for the scene where tommy is finally being honest and he tells wilbur his real name and wilbur just starts laughing.
yeah uh... LMFAOOO MOVING ONON ANOTHER NOTE!! I POSTED A NEW FIC!
If you love bedrock bros (TECHNO CENTRIC YAYYY) fluff & humour but feel like having your heart crushed towards the end of the fic by some good ol' angst, OH BOY DO I HAVE THE FIC FOR YOU!
- Modern AU
-Babysitter Techno
-Road trip !
-kid TommyinnitIt's called Paper Flowers, you can find it by clicking on my account or clicking HERE
I'll be updating that bad boy later today. (give me like 2 hours)
if you've read my other stuff, it's got similar vibes to a step by step guide to mortality except, erh, it's written better BAHA
Chapter 24: You know, it's funny...
Summary:
“You really scared me, you know?” Wilbur twists his head towards Tommy.
Tommy’s throat tightens at that.“I’m sorry.”
“No, don’t apologise. Dork. I’m glad you’re okay is all.” There’s a fleeting urge to make a sarcastic remark but it dies on his tongue and he hesitates.
“Yeah, me too.” Tommy swallows.
Notes:
*slaps this chapter down*
I SUMMON THEE: TITTIES
BOOM BOOM THUNDER NOISE WACHOWp.s im really hoping you've all read the tags if you're this far into the story and by this stage you should know I cover some serious things with a (somewhat) silly spin, but we ARE starting to move into a time of less sillies.
this chapter is still safe in terms of that, but as a courtesy, this chapter has a tommy memory fragment so be a little wary of paranoia! it's not tagged because it's pretty brief but if you're easily effected by that, you can pretty much skip this chapter and it won't effect the story too much. theres also mentions of tommy thinking he's going to be killed so just a heads up for that!
(spoiler, he isn’t).
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
His hands are shaking, no matter how much he tries to train them to be still. He hates that he can’t stop them from shaking although, when are they not? Tommy’s so tired, despite the anxious energy running through his veins. If it wasn’t for the weight in his eyelids, he might have been able to forget all about his exhaustion for a moment.
Tommy taps his fingers against his leg. Taps it against the steering wheel. Taps it against the car door handle. Any surface within reach. He’s thinking straight for the first time in a long time but why does it feel so wrong?
He can feel Dream’s eyes on him. He can feel the hum of an impatient engine, the light from his dashboard and the occasional squeak of his windscreen wiper blades. All one big symphony of background noise that still isn’t loud enough to distract from the heartbeat in his chest.
Dream’s on the phone. He’s wearing his mask. His mask, staring out from the window of the hero tower. Watching. No. More than that. Plotting? Hoping? Waiting? No, thinking. What is he thinking about? Probably Tommy. Tommy could— no. No, that’s stupid. Don’t be stupid, Tommy.
Look at the posture. Dream’s tense. His shoulders are back. Stiff. And he’s breathing slowly. Oh god, and his throat is tight. Even from this distance, Tommy can see the change.
So what, Dream’s irritated? Frustrated? Annoyed.
But why? Because Tommy’s taking too long? Because Tommy got this far?
Tommy sucks in a breath, foot anxiously pressing further onto the brake pedal. Dream’s upset because Tommy’s about to leave. He shouldn’t be having second thoughts, but he is. There’s a whirlwind of ideas swirling around in Tommy’s brain and each of them is telling him to do something different.
The logical part tells him he has to leave. He’s already made the decision. When he started shouting back at Dream. When he screamed that he’d had enough. When he’d grabbed the car keys. Told Dream he was leaving.
So why is Dream watching him like this? Tommy can taste the iron in his mouth.
Maybe Dream was just pretending to let him leave. That Dream is waiting for him to go back. This is a test. The car is rigged to blow up the moment Tommy starts it. Maybe the car won’t even start. Or it’ll track Tommy wherever he goes. Or maybe, just maybe, someone is hiding in the trunk (Why didn’t you fucking check the trunk?)
Oh christ, just go back. Go back. Go back right now. Right. Fucking. Now.
It’s not too late. You can be forgiven. This is your fault but it’s okay.
—
“Tommy, can we go home now?”
—
Stop that. Get out of your fucking head Tommy. Nobody else is in the car. It’s just you and the road. No, the car isn’t going to explode. Are you insane?
—
“Yeah, just give me a minute.”
—
You’re in the car right now. It’s green. It’s recogniseable. It’s Dreams. Shit, do you even have a plan?
You need to ditch the car but first drive away while you still can. Grab the steering wheel. This is your chance to make everything stop. To be free. To have everything you wanted.
Take a deep breath and turn your face away from Dream. You’re fogging up the fucking glass.
Tommy doesn’t know any of the routes outside of the city. He doesn’t even know where to go, just that he’s supposed to go there. He wishes his training was less city focused. Where would he even go if he left?
He doesn’t… he doesn’t want to leave. He knows the city wouldn’t be safe if he ran away from the heroes but decided to stay close by. Dream told him so. Dream had told him that leaving the heroes was dangerous.
God, Dream’s still looking at him from the window. Look away again from that mask. The soulless black marks for eyes that burn holes into him. Dream hates him. He fucking hates him. Dream wants him dead. Doesn’t he?
I told you to take a deep breath, what the fuck are you doing? What’s wrong with you? Stare at the road like you’ve never seen pavement before. Like it owes you money. Like it just kicked your dog. Like it’s running away and you have to chase it, Tommy, you have to chase it.
Isn’t this just a test to prove your loyalty? Get out of the car and go back to Dream. This is all your fault.
Wait. No. Stop fucking yourself up.
This is self sabotage— no, it’s self destructive… whatever the fuck it’s called, it’s bad and you’re doing it. (Things are moving fast, Tommy. Why can’t you?) For the last few years there’s been nothing you wanted more than to leave the heroes behind. To be safe and live a quiet life. Never get hurt again.
Dream wants to fucking kill Tommy for this. (Right? Definitely.) Dream was so angry Tommy brought it up that he punched the bathroom mirror. Dream’s probably so fucking mad that he’d grab a blade of glass and force it into Tommy chest. Over and over and over again until that stupid fucking spotless bathroom, with the tiles so clean a fingerprint would muddy it, are glazed in crimson.
Tommy’s gonna puke. He can’t breathe. His chest is tight. Is this a mistake or his future? He should just go back right now. This was a test and he failed. Dream might have let him get this far but at some point he’s going to sound the alarm and it’ll stop.
“No.” Tommy mumbles and he shuts his eyes. Dizzy. He’s here now, in this car alone. So go. Leave. Escape. This might be his only chance. Dream might never let him get this far again.
The entire city will go on lockdown. There’ll be a huge search party. With trackers and guns and random car checks. With blaring red lights that scream in your face to go back. Flashing lights and loud sirens and posters. Your face will be on every city block. You’ll never get out of the city.
You’ll never get what you want.
How could you leave? You love to drive, you love being a hero, so go back. It’s not too late.
Tommy, just go. Please, you can’t survive here. It’ll kill you. What’s the point of saving others if you lose yourself?
If we leave, we lose everything. If you stay, you’ll break.
Nobody believed you, Tommy. When you told them about your abuse, you were a laughing stock. They called you a liar.
He’s not a liar though. That happened. It was all real. It was so hopelessly real. Every scratch on Tommy’s arm. The bruises on his knee. Each nose bleed, every headache, all the breaks and sprains and cuts.
Tommy will die if he stays. He’ll die if he leaves.
Are you crying? Stop fucking crying, you haven’t done anything yet. You’re pathetic. I don’t care if you’re crying.
It’s not a hazard, you’re the best driver in the world. Make it work.
Start driving.
After the initial flood of pure relief floods him, Wilbur gives a drunken cheer and pulls Tommy into a clumsy hug. Tommy returns it because to be honest, he could really get used to the whole hugging thing and tonight might be going on his top ten list of most stressful moments he’s had while driving (seriously, who the fuck grabs the steering wheel off the driver?)
Then, they have a short moment of peace. With Tommy getting out of the car to get some fresh air and Wilbur rolling his window down and resting his chin against the opening. He’s just trying to gather his thoughts. In some weird kind of way, Tommy’s mind is still racing down street corners trying to plot out the next escape route.
He’s only dragged back when Wilbur talks to him.
It’s eventually decided by Wilbur they should go somewhere to unwind. It’s not a bad idea. Just in case they were still being followed, it would be smarter not to head directly back to the base.
Wilbur randomly decides they should go to a park, declaring it’s his favorite. Tommy wants to argue that he’s never heard Wilbur mention a park before, but Wilbur’s deadset on going and says that absolutely, without a doubt, he’s going to vomit in Tommy’s car if they don’t go right now.
Tommy didn’t have the energy to fight him, so off they went. With Wilbur opening the car door before he’s even parked, wholeheartedly set on entering this park to do… park things.
There wasn’t a playground or anything (which Tommy is honestly grateful for because he can fully imagine Wilbur getting stuck in one of those baby swings) but there was a nice open area of grass, a garden all around of flowers, some trees and even a lake with a little bench planted by the side.
Once Tommy is parked, he gets out and follows Wilbur’s footsteps over to where he’s sprawled out in the grass, lying starfish style.
“The sky is spinning.” Wilbur whispers, staring wide eyed at the stars.
“No it’s not.” Tommy sighs, digging his hands into his pockets and staring up at the sky. Wilbur blinks lazily a few times before nodding contently at Tommy’s answer.
“Your driving was really impressive.”
“Thanks.” Tommy drawls. “Couldn’t have done it without you.” A twinge of guilty recognition crosses Wilbur’s face.
“Sorry.” Wilbur mutters. “I dunno why I did that.”
“I do. You’re drunk.”
“It was a dick thing to do.”
“Yeah, it was.” Tommy shrugs, staring down at Wilbur. “But if the drunk version of you knows that, then sober you will definitely know that and I can only stomach so many apologies.”
Don’t get him wrong, he’s still upset at Wilbur, but there’s this part of him that understands Wil is fucking out of it. That he’ll regret it in the morning and getting mad at him right now is useless.
Maybe he’s just afraid to be angry at Wilbur for making mistakes because he knows what it’s like to be on the other side of the story.
Wilbur pats the ground next to him, waiting for Tommy to join him but Tommy stays standing. After another moment, Wilbur seems to be completely content with Tommy standing and him lying in the grass.
“You’ve been driving your whole life, right?” Wilbur asks out of the blue. Tommy snorts.
“A while, yeah.”
“Have you crashed a lot?” Wilbur questions and Tommy hesitates. Not because he doesn’t know the answer, but because he doesn’t know how much of this he wants Wilbur to actually know. He can’t think of any reason why not, especially when there’s such a high chance Wilbur won’t remember anything.
“Once.”
“The great driver Theseus Innes?”
“Alright, dickhead. Yeah, once.” Tommy laughs quietly.
“Was it your fault?”
“Yeah, sort of…” Tommy bites the inside of his cheek. He remembers it vividly. “I hit this dude, Purpled, and I had time to stop but I didn’t.”
There’s a windfilled silence and Tommy’s heart thunders against his chest. Just as he opens his mouth to justify the statement, Wilbur laughs breathlessly.
“Purpled is a terrible name.” Relief hits him like a flood gate was opened and he starts laughing alongside Wilbur.
“Okay, Wilbur.” Tommy sasses, nudging Wilbur with his foot. “I never said you could shit on Purpled’s name.”
“He hit you with his car, that’s fair game. Crashing into you qualifies as someone I can pick on.”
“Purpled was my friend. After the crash I was too shit scared to go to the hospital and exchange details with him so I stayed at his place for a few days.” Tommy rolls his eyes light heartedly. It was sort of awkward standing while Wilbur was lying down but the ground looked pretty wet and it wasn’t a particularly warm night.
“You didn’t go back to your house?”
Tommy freezes, mumbling. “Didn’t have one at the time.”
“Oh.” Wilbur responds, and Tommy can tell he’s only half listening in his current state. “That’s nice.”
Tommy nods absently, looking around the park. It was completely empty at this time of night.
“It was. I healed Purpled up a few times, actually. He worked for um… for some people.” For gambit. “And he helped me out of a pretty hard place. It was super convenient timing, to be honest with you.”
“And you left?” Wilbur asks.
“Yeah, we had some creative differences.” Tommy glances at Wilbur and then back up at the sky. “It’s sort of funny. Actually. I had just quit and Purpled—” No.
“Quit what?” No, no, no. Stop. You’re saying too much.
“Nevermind, actually.” Tommy backtracks. There’s a pause where it feels like the wind holds its breath and then Wilbur seems to let it go.
What was Tommy doing? He’s too comfortable with Wilbur. It’s so easy to just talk to him, the information just goes pouring out.
He was going to say that… that it was sort of funny because he’d just quit being a hero and Purpled wanted to join the coalition. Tommy had obviously sworn up and down that Purpled shouldn’t, but Purpled said he was doing his training with the aid of Gambit so it would be entirely different.
Obviously he couldn’t tell Wilbur that.
“Tommy.” Wilbur breaks the silence.
“Yeah?”
“Lie down in the grass with me.”
“It looks wet.” Tommy scrunches his nose up, kicking his foot through a small patch.
“No it’s not, I swear, it’s therapeutic. Come talk about therapy with me.”
“Sounds terrible.” Tommy bites the inside of his cheek and when Wilbur doesn’t say anything to argue back to him, he sits down.
The grass is wet but it’s too late to go back so he fully commits and lies down, shoulder to shoulder with Wilbur.
“How’ve you been, Tommy?”
“Tonight was a fucking shitshow, Wil. I’m not going to lie to you, I've had a pretty shit week.”
From getting kidnapped, having his apartment burn down, and the several panic attacks along the way, he deserves a chance to complain.
“I think my day was worse.” Wilbur murmurs, words slurring together. Tommy breathes through his nose in a sigh.
“Yeah?”
“Mhm. Tommy got kidnapped.”
“No way.” Tommy lets the sarcasm drip from his voice and Wilbur stares at the sky, lost in thought.
“I couldn’t find him, I broke the deal.”
Tommy rolls his eyes, “you didn’t break shit, I’m right here, you self-pitying idiot.” Wilbur makes an offended noise at that. “There was no danger anyway, Techno was the one who kidnapped me.”
“What?” Wilbur’s eyes shoot open. Tommy slaps a hand over his mouth. “Techno kidnapped you?! That… that mother fucker!”
“I… didn’t mean to say that.” Tommy clenches his jaw, scanning Wilbur’s face but the anger isn’t directed at him. He feels a little less tense at that.
“Oh my fucking god, of course, he kidnapped me once too.” Wilbur sits up and Tommy shoves him back down with one hand.
“Wil, lie down.” He guides Wilbur back to the ground and he goes with ease.
“Fuck sakes, I called him when you went missing!” Wilbur waves an angry hand, furled into a fist. “I’m gonna kill him.”
“No you’re not.”
“...No, I’m not but now I’m thinking about it. Christ, I asked him if he knew anything and he said no!” Wilbur groans. Tommy pinches the bridge of his nose and relaxes next to Wilbur.
“Wilbur, you’ll forget tomorrow.”
Wilbur’s silent for a long moment. You can practically hear the gears in his brain turning.
“Fuck.” Wilbur whispers. “You’re right.”
A small amused smile creeps across Tommy’s face at the response. He was sort of curious how much of tonight Wilbur would actually remember tomorrow. They’ve covered a lot of topics in such a short amount of time. The chaos is fun, though. A welcomed kind of energy instead of an opposed one.
Wilbur focuses, god knows what on. Maybe committing the revelation to memory, although Tommy doubts it’s with any success. He really does look like he’s trying hard though, so Tommy changes the topic.
“As disastrous as today has been,” Tommy begins, “I really missed hanging out with you.”
“You’re not upset at me?” Wilbur’s eyebrows draw together.
“Why the fuck are we still on that?”
“I just…” A beat. “I guess since Techno kidnapped you it doesn’t make much sense but I thought you’d be upset I couldn’t protect you. I told you I would but that ended up being a lie and I guess I thought you’d be angry at me for lying.”
Irony.
Obviously he’s not angry at Wilbur for saying he’d protect him. Do you know how much of a hypocrite Tommy would have to be for him to be mad at Wilbur for lying? Does it even count as lying if Wilbur wholeheartedly believed he’d be able to protect him?
“You tried your best. You had good intentions, that’s all that matters.” Tommy answers and Wilbur lets out a breath of relief. You can see his breath, both of their breath now that Tommy realizes, from the cold temperature.
“You really scared me, you know?” Wilbur twists his head towards Tommy.
Tommy’s throat tightens at that.
“I’m sorry.”
“No, don’t apologise. Dork. I’m glad you’re okay is all.” There’s a fleeting urge to make a sarcastic remark but it dies on his tongue and he hesitates.
“Yeah, me too.” Tommy swallows.
“I’m fucking pissed at Techno though. I’m gonna smack him so hard if I remember this tomorrow.”
“He feels bad about it.”
“He better. Asshole. Why the fuck did he even…”
“He thought I was a spy.” Tommy snorts and Wilbur groans, rubbing his forehead.
“Idiot.” Wilbur shakes his head. “Absolute idiot. I can’t think of any other mean words to call him but if I was sober I would have so, so many more words.” Tommy bursts out laughing.
“Thanks Wil.”
They slip into silence, with Tommy staring at the night sky, counting the stars.
“I really care about you, Tommy.” The suddenness drags Tommy back to earth and he looks over at Wilbur, trying to conceal his confusion.
“I care about you too.” Tommy furrows his eyebrows.
“No, really.” Wilbur says, glancing at him then back at the stars. “I really care.”
“I know.”
“I’m serious.” Wilbur insists with a voice that’s firm but soft. Tommy nods, then realizes Wilbur isn’t looking.
“I know, Wilbur.”
“I’ve never met anyone that’s made me care so much, so quickly. I worry about you more than anyone else.” Wilbur whispers and Tommy can see his eyes are drifting shut. “More than myself.”
“Well, don’t.” Tommy swallows hard, and gives Wilbur’s arm a playful shove. Wilbur doesn’t smile or joke back and it leaves a sour taste in Tommy’s mouth. He finishes, more quietly. Insistently. “Don’t.”
“I can’t help it.” Wilbur says. Tommy frowns, staring at Wilbur’s face and looks away.
Tommy’s starting to notice that everything about the villains that he thinks are going to be the same as the heroes is different. Obviously he knows heroes and villains are different. There’s no arguing that. But the ways they’re different? He would have never known how… how fucking confusing it could all be.
Caring about people when you were working as a hero was highly valued, duh. Tommy was trained to lay his life down for a higher hero than he was. But expecting the opposite? For a higher hero to care about a lower one? It was unusual to put it lightly.
With the villains, it’s nothing like that. It’s like… like they don’t even consider the rankings and it makes Tommy’s brain all tangled up with itself. He’d always seen Phil at the top of the syndicate, and himself at the bottom, as support. Don’t you need that system? To prevent disagreements, to make the decisions, to have everything in order?
The syndicate is proof that you don’t need that and even though Tommy doesn’t quite understand how, he thinks it’s much better this way. Being… feeling like an equal.
Although it doesn’t feel like a lot of time has passed, it must have been long enough for Wilbur to be happy changing the subject.
“Toms, do you remember when we first met?” Wilbur questions and Tommy snorts at the memory.
“Yeah, you bled out in the back of my car and I got fired the next day.”
“It was great.” Wilbur smiles lazily. “Then you were in the same dumpster as I jumped in.”
“I broke two of your fingers stuffing you into the trunk of a car.” Tommy responds without much thought.
“You what?” Wilbur says it more like a statement than a question.
“Oh, I forgot you didn’t know that.”
“What the fuck, Tommy.”
Tommy wheezes. “Then I healed you and you held me at spoon-point immediately after that.”
“Totally deserved.”
“Asshole. I could have taken you down. You were freshly healed and had a spoon.”
“I didn’t have enough time to find any forks.” Wilbur justifies and Tommy laughs.
“You mean, knives?”
“Sure, that too.”
“I thought the spoon was because you were eating my cereal?”
“Christ, why is your memory so good?” Wilbur sighs, rubbing his forehead. “How am I supposed to know why I had a spoon?”
Tommy rolls his eyes. “How in the hell is your liver still functioning?”
“Dunno.” Wilbur glances down at himself like he’s going to see his liver. “It’s too strong to fail me now.”
“Famous last words of every person who’s ever died of liver failure.”
“Whatever…” Wilbur trails off. “Tommy, remember when we first met?”
“Am i going crazy or didn’t you just ask that?” Tommy opens his mouth to shut down the conversation so Wilbur doesn’t get started again because he really doesn’t fancy having the same conversation twice but Wilbur’s already rambling away.
“You used to always listen to music when we were in your apartment.”
“Yep.” Tommy pops the p. “My apartment you burnt down.”
“You wouldn’t sit on the same couch as me.”
“Mhm.” Tommy sighs inwardly. “Now I’m babysitting you while you’re drunk.” Wilbur ignores the babysitting comment.
“I played the guitar for you.” Wilbur mumbles and Tommy genuinely smiles when he reminisces.
“That was really cool, I won’t lie. Did I ever tell you how awesome that was? Because that’s like, easily one of my favorite memories.”
“No, you didn’t.”
“Oh. Well, I loved it.” Tommy pauses. “Wilbur, I didn’t really think I’d— um, have people to rely on again. But I met you and I’m really glad about it. Even if it was ‘cos you got in the wrong car.”
“I think it was the right car.”
“Maybe.” Tommy smiles slightly. “Are you ever going to play the guitar again? For me, I mean. Not like, ever.”
“Yeah.”
“I’d like that a lot.” Tommy answers.
A beat passes.
“Wilbur?”
…
“Wilbur are you fucking snoring? Bastard.”
Tommy sits up, staring at Wilbur. His eyes are closed, head tilted to the side slightly as there’s a soft snoring noise. He doesn’t wake him up. Tommy lies back down for a moment to enjoy the silence.
He swears it’ll be just for a moment and then he’ll figure out a way to get them both home.
He drifts asleep, watching as the night sky starts, ever so slightly over the cityline, to turn a shade of orange.
It’s not a hazard, you’re the best driver in the world. Make it work.
Start driving.
Tommy presses down on the gas pedal, rain pelting his windscreen before being erased by the wiper blade. There’s a hum of static instead of music. No time to change the frequency.
I told you to breathe. Why aren’t you breathing? What the fuck is your problem? He's panicking and he knows it. Tommy rounds the corner, watching the hero tower slip out of sight from behind him.
He should be relieved he's finally leaving and he is, it comes like a weight off his chest, but there's a small part that screams to turn back.
It's not quite as loud as the part which argues against it. The part that knew of Tommy stayed... maybe, just maybe, He would have had that final breakdown which ticks closer. That urge he’s started to get, like a scratch you can’t reach, crawling beneath his skin like ants.
To kill Dream. To kill Dream who hurt him and to kill Schlatt who let everything happen. To kill the people in that fucking meeting who made him think his abuse wasn’t important (Were they right?)
Knock the whole fucking hero coalition down. Tommy has that tick, burrowing beneath the surface.
Full of hatred for not just the people who hurt him but the people who stood by as he was abused.
That’s not normal. Why are you so angry? No, there’s something wrong with you, Tommy. Seriously wrong. You’re fucked up. Abuse is such an ugly word, like a fat maggot that’s wriggling around your mouth. Let’s just say ‘it’ because it’s easier.
It’s your fault, anyway. You signed up for it. You agreed to it. You let it get worse when it started. Stop crying you piece of shit. How can you be so full of hatred at something you enabled?
Fuck you.
Fuck your pity party. Fuck thinking that having shitty things happen to you is an excuse for being a shitty person. Fuck you for wanting to hurt the people who let it happen to you. That’s terrible. That’s disgusting.
You’re a fucking hero. Act like it.
Stop crying. It’s not safe.
You’re breathing too fast. Too shaky.
Blink the tears out of your eyes. Press the pedal down harder in case they're chasing you. Fuck, they must be chasing you by now. Go faster, Tommy. It's not safe.
Stop gasping for air, you’re not drowning.
The roads are wet, you shouldn’t be going this fast but you need to go faster. Dream must be chasing you. You’re in danger. You need to floor it. You can't stop now. Doesn't this feel good? Driving for freedom, not for him. The thrum of adrenaline in your veins that urges you faster. The smell of burning rubber that trails behind you.
He's laughing, he's crying, he can barely see and he's going so, so fucking fast, like he might blip out of the air at any moment. This is freedom and he can't lose it.
Tommy, please stop crying. Breathe. Fucking breathe. How many times do I have to tell you?
Compose yourself. Tommy, you’ll crash.
Stop it. You're happy. You’re finally out. This is your first taste of freedom.
You didn’t even lose anything. You’re safe. Why are you upset?
Enough.
Slow down at these lights. There could be a car. (If you slow down, you'll be caught.)
Snap out of it, Tommy. What the fuck?
Tommy, stop. Stop the car. Stop the fucking car.
He can’t slow down.
He can’t stop. He can’t stop. He can’t stop. He can’t stop. He can’t stop. He can’t s—
"Tommy?" A voice comes, soft and faded. Pulling him from the clouds of sleep. Tommy makes a confused noise at the back of his throat. He's more tired than when he went to sleep. He can feel the heavy fatigue trying to drag him back into a dream.
A hand slips underneath his back and Tommy's hand shoots up to grab the shirt of whoever's touching him. Tommy fights to hold his eyes open, blinking against the stinging light. There's two people, a woman with faded pink-blonde hair— Niki, smiling down at him and another person, a man, dressed in black and blue who's starting to pick him up. He recognises him, but not very well. Wasn't the black and blue guy smaller?
"Tommy, you and Wilbur gave us a fright." Niki responds gently, brushing his hair out of his face. "We're gonna take you home, okay?"
"Niki?" Tommy mumbles and looks blearily at the black and blue guy. "Rat man?"
"It's Sneeg." Rat man sighs and Tommy's vaguely aware of Niki fighting a smile, although he's not sure why. "Whatever, man."
"How'd you find..." Tommy trails off. They must have tracked the taxi. Tommy's not sure if that's a good thing or a bad thing but he's too tired to care.
For now, he lets himself be picked up, cradled, and carried to the car.
It's an unfamiliar feeling, but at least he can get just a few more minutes of sleep before he has to deal with the day.
Notes:
Las Nevadas SOON. Coming up. NEXT TIME.
i will explode EVERYTHING with my mind if we are not seeing Las Nevadas next chapter. it has to happen. everyone has my full permission to bully me in the comments profusely if next chapter there is no las nevadas.
i keep saying it will and it keeps NOT because the writing demon leeches into my brain and takes control like fuckin' ratatouille.Las Nevadas will either be a BIG chapter where my little lore heart has a field day or imma have to split that into two parts
literally i'm so nervous and so excited to show what's in store my brain is just like (blender noises)
Chapter 25: Fuck you, buddy
Summary:
“Let me know if you need a break.” Techno says and Tommy looks over at him in surprise.
“Why would I need a break? The fuck are you saying?”
Techno blinks at him. All around them now is the movement of people jostling about. Loud noises and huge screens that show electronic posters, with slogans and messages. Some are simple, saying to ‘Indulge Yourself’ and ‘Welcome to the Entertainment Capital of the World’ The one in the center of it all states, Not only a hotspot for fun; but a hotspot for business!
“Are you joking?”
(AKA: the chapter i am officially deeming as the beginning of Act 2. everyone pull out their TITS bingo cards because we are getting INTO IT)
Notes:
throwing hands with the ao3 author curse rn I HAVE COVID (this translates to i wrote a lot of this chapter in a sickly haze so if you see mistakes tell me LMAO)
and we… we actually GOT to Las Nevadas… holy shit. Its HAPPENING. ITS HAPPENING NOBODY PANIC EVERYBODY CALM DOWN- PUT YOUR BULLYING THREATS AWAY BECAUSE ROOHOO HAS PULLED THROUGHNote: slight spoiler but we get to see slimecicle in this chapter and he is 100% based off of his DSMP character in the early parts of his character arc with quackity. most of my characters are pretty mish-mashed of traits from different characters but charlie is 100% DSMP and that's why his lack of social skills is... the way that it is
(you'll know what I mean, im literally just writing him the way he behaves when he's first introduced in the lore streams.)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“This place gives me the fucking creeps, man.” Tommy whispers and Purpled elbows him, dragging him through the crowd. He moves like this is home; weaving expertly through people to find his path.
“You’ll be fine. Suck it up.” Purpled retorts, not in a harsh way, but still in a way that makes Tommy roll his eyes.
“I’m starting to understand why you’re called the Purple Problem.”
“Woah, no. It’s Iris, thanks. Just Iris.”
“Not according to the news last night.” Tommy snorts and he’s given the most withering glare he’s ever seen of his life.
“I’m really looking forward to never seeing you again after this, actually.”
“That’s if this goes well.” Tommy mutters and Purpled raises an eyebrow at him. “I’ve barely spoken to Gambit. Purpled, there’s a high chance I’m gonna show up and he’s gonna kick me back out.”
Purpled drags Tommy away from the main rooms and down to a private area of a hall. He comes to an abrupt halt and grabs Tommy by the shoulders, locking eyes with him.
“Wrong.”
“Oh my god, all of my worries are gone.” Tommy drawls and he grabs Purpled back. "You've cured me."
“See this, up here?” Purpled pokes Tommy in the forehead. He does it a few times for good measure and Tommy smacks his hand away. “Enough of that. When you do that it’s almost always entirely unhelpful. Thinking is for me to do, I’m the brains. I’m also the brawn, but you can stand there and pretend like you’re contributing.”
“You’re a dick.”
“That would make me everything and I need you to pull your weight just a little.” Purpled smiles slightly to himself. “Look, we’ll be in, then you’ll be out and I’ll never have to see your stupid face again.”
He’s overslept, but there isn’t the usual feeling of panic. Tommy can remember, through tired memory, of Niki and Sneeg coming to pick him and Wilbur up (did he call Sneeg a rat?)
He rolls over in bed, pressing his face into the fabric, finally enjoying a moment of peace.
Tommy barely tugs the blanket over his shoulder before he hears a loud bang, echoing like someone’s slammed their foot down onto a drum. Tommy pushes himself up with a gasp, the air snagging in his throat.
Fucking typical.
He’s dead-still in the silence that follows. Cautiously, Tommy reaches down to the blanket, pushing it off his legs. His eyes are glued to the little window of his door, watching as a shadow darts past. What the fuck was going on?
Tommy swings his feet over the side of the bed, gently walking across the room. It’s like the heat is sucked out of the air when another shadow crosses the glass and Tommy freezes.
He takes another few steps and then another shadow goes past, this one accompanied by the sound of laughter. There’s muffled voices and Tommy grabs the door handle, opening it as quietly as possible. The noise intensifies the moment his door opens.
“You’re overreacting!”
“Overreacting my ass, Techno!”
Tommy peeks his head out and watches as Techno goes running down the hall wearing a black t-shirt and black pants with little faded pink pig faces on it. Wilbur is chasing after him, wearing the same clothes as the night before and Tubbo is following along behind him, also in pyjamas but also with a video camera, laughing his ass off. They disappear into the room that Tommy’s pretty confident is just a recreational room and it goes quiet again.
What the fuck.
Tommy’s about to set off after them when a creaking sound captures his attention and his head twists around to the noise. The door to Phil’s room opens and he steps out, blond hair pulled back in pigtail. Phil stretches his wings, back cracking with an exaggerated yawn. He’s got a dark green robe on, one that has a resemblance to his villain outfit but this one is open and looks like a fluffy kind of material.
Phil blinks tiredly a few times before his brow furrows and he squints. Tommy makes the mistake of locking eyes with him and Phil scans him up and down.
“Are you alright, mate?” Phil asks, a lilted tone in his voice that gives way to something else. Tommy nods hesitantly and Phil hums to himself. “That’s weird. Something’s wrong.”
“They went towards the recreational room.” Tommy glances at the recreational room and back at Phil.
Phil nods and sets off. Not having much of a choice, Tommy follows closely behind. The closer they get, the louder the noise is and Tommy sticks close to Phil’s side. When they're finally close enough and the door swings open, it’s utter chaos.
“Bullshit, he did not!” Wilbur yells and when he steps to the left of the table, Techno moves in the opposite direction on the other side.
“It’s true!” Techno shouts back. He panics when Wilbur comes racing around the side of the table and they swap sides. Tubbo has a fist pressed against his mouth trying not to laugh, holding the camera shakily and it all starts to click together in one horrifying, jaw dropping moment.
“Get his ass, Wil!” Tubbo laughs and Wilbur’s face is set in a line, focusing on Techno. There was a very sharp contrast between the way Tubbo and Wilbur were acting.
His eyes flit over to Tommy’s when the door opens and he does a double take.
“Tommy!” Wilbur locks eyes with him, chest rising and falling rapidly.
“Yeah?” Tommy laughs breathlessly.
“ Please tell me you didn’t tell Techno to lie about this.”
He’s no longer laughing. There’s really only one thing Wilbur could be talking about that involves Techno and Tommy's more willing to throw himself off a bridge than talk about this. Techno glances over his shoulder at Tommy, grimaces, and then looks back at Wilbur.
It's anything but reassuring.
“Lie about what?” Phil asks and his wings are puffed up. Tommy’s speechless. The words are heavy on his tongue because in what fucking world does Wilbur even have a semblance of a memory from last night.
“Techno kidnapped Tommy.” Wilbur breathes, barely skipping a beat. “And they both lied about it.”
Phil looks at Tommy. Tense and silent in the kind of way that makes Tommy’s skin crawl.
“Is that true?” Phil questions and Tommy’s mouth falls open.
“I—”
“It’s true.” Techno cuts in and Tommy stares at him wide eyed. “I kidnapped him, I didn’t expect anyone to find out.”
The air in the room is heavy with disbelief. Surprisingly, Tubbo is the one to break the silence, lowering the camera.
“Why the fuck would you think nobody would find out?” There’s a murmur of agreement and Tommy opens his mouth and closes it again.
“The note wasn’t Techno.” Tommy’s swallows and his eyes dart between them. “Look I—I was never supposed to know I was in danger. Not until I woke up from being knocked out.”
Phil looks over at him, concern and horror written all over his face, Tommy takes a small step back.
“Christ, Techno…” Phil shakes his head. “I don’t even know what to say.”
“I do.” Wilbur scoffs and he jabs a finger in Techno’s direction. “You lied. I fucking called you, Tech, I told you how worried I was—”
“I only did it to keep us all safe.” Techno holds Wilbur’s gaze. “Do you know how crazy it is to trust someone as fast as you did?”
“—you heard how scared I was for Tommy! I was ready to storm the whole damn city, Techno, you should have told me what you were doing!”
“I told you all that I didn't trust Tommy. I voiced my concerns and nobody listened to me.”
“So you fucking kidnapped him?!”
“I took matters into my own hands and now I know I can trust him.” Techno responds. “What if he was a spy, Wilbur? How would this conversation be going then?”
“Except he’s not.” Wilbur snaps back. “He’s Tommy.”
“Techno was just testing my loyalty.” Tommy takes a shaky breath and Wilbur and Phil breathe out in disbelief. Phil turns away, wings pressed against his back and looking much smaller than they usually do.
“Oh my god.” Wilbur whispers.
“No, it makes sense!”
“Toms, you sound fucking crazy. Nobody should be testing your loyalty like that.”
Techno purses his lips together and Phil looks speechless as ever. Why was everyone overreacting? He should have expected a test of loyalty. It's not Techno's fault that Tommy wasn't thinking.
“Guys, I was fine!” Tommy justifies. “What we should be doing is blaming the person who gave me the note. That’s the real threat.”
“What Techno did wasn’t okay.” Wilbur shuts his eyes tightly and straightens up, folding his arms. “Why are you so—”
“He apologized and I forgave him.” Tommy says sternly. “End of story.”
Wilbur opens his mouth to argue but Phil cuts him off with a wave of his hand.
“Alright, enough.” Phil rubs his eyes with a small sigh and lowers his hands. “You both… have points. Techno, you screwed up and you know that—but Tommy’s forgiven you.” Tommy nods, biting the inside of his cheek and Phil gives him a look he can’t quite place. “And Wilbur, even though you’re upset we need to keep working together. We still need to find out where the note came from.”
“Phil—”
“Even if the kidnapping was fake, that note was still real. The plan is the same. We’re leaving for Las Nevadas in six hours.”
“We’re still going today?” Tommy asks softly and Phil offers a slight nod.
“I’m gonna update the rest of the group on the situation. Everyone else needs to get ready.” Phil pauses the looks between Wilbur and Techno. “Both of you need to sort your shit out before we leave.”
Wilbur and Techno were sorting out their differences in the training room, doing a mix of combat and teamwork practices. Phil told him it worked like a charm when they were growing up because they’d get so focused on winning, everything else would melt away.
Tommy wasn’t sure if he wanted to watch or not, to figure out how true that statement was, but he decides against it. Instead, he goes to his car and does a brief check to make sure everything’s in order.
Tommy has to get Jack to show him where the taxi is since he’s got no idea where it’s parked. He also got the sense that Jack was just… worried, in general. He always had a joking or supportive tone, but Tommy didn’t miss the way Jack was looking up and down the street while Tommy checked the car.
About half way through, Jack offers to do the rest so Tommy can slip away and see Sam. The suit he’d been designing was completed and ready for a test drive and Tommy would be lying if he said he wasn’t a little excited.
On his way towards the lab he does hesitate outside the training room, with a big glass wall (which feels like a safety hazard but everyone swears it’s reinforced) and a huge brightly lit space behind filled with various equipment. There was a wall of weapons, controlled by a button to bring it forward and hide it away. The floor was a pale wood, but there were mats set out in designated areas for different activities.
It was nothing new, but it was weird seeing everything active except the people. He looks through the glass, watching Wilbur and Techno leaning against a wall and staring at some training dummies while they talk.
Tommy pauses, brows furrowed as he tries to work out what they were saying. Neither of them looked particularly mad at the moment, which was good news.
Tommy watches as Wilbur lifts his hands, revealing a small knife. Wilbur tosses it idly a few times before throwing it across the room and landing it slightly off-center in the chest of a dummy.
Tommy can’t hear anything, but he sees Techno’s face light up and hand Wilbur another blade, chatting about something. Then Ranboo and Tubbo come over, holding a huge basket of balls, grinning and dropping it at their feet.
“See?” Phil asks and gently touches Tommy’s shoulder. “They’ve made up already.”
Tommy looks at him and then nods before turning back towards the training room.
“You were right.”
“Works like a charm.” Phil says proudly and then waves lazily towards the basket of balls that Tubbo and Ranboo were unloading. “You’re about to watch them get their ass kicked at dodgeball.”
“Ranboo and Tubbo?” Tommy asks and Phil shakes his head, mouthing the word no.
“Techno and Wilbur have been trying to beat the little shits for months, they can’t do it.” Phil adds. “You should see Sneeg and Jack when they play opposite teams, it’s fucking awesome.”
Tommy nods, watching as Tubbo throws a ball at the back of Wilbur’s head and then points to Ranboo, blaming him. You didn’t need to be able to hear them to guess how outraged Ranboo was.
“They got over the fight really… fast?” Tommy thinks out loud and then looks at Phil. “I was really expecting Wilbur to hold a grudge.”
“Wilbur’s a pain in the ass but he comes around, especially if it’s family.” Phil shrugs. “Techno and him have been through a lot together, mate. Forgiveness comes pretty fast for them.”
“He seemed pissed at the time.”
“He is pissed.” Phil says and then he starts to smile. “But I’d bet money on this dodgeball game going badly for Techno.”
Tommy snorts, folding his arms and standing next to Phil as the dodgeball game gets set up inside the training room.
Just as it’s about to start a door slides open and Tommy’s head snaps over to the source of the sound. Sam steps out calmly, tilting his head when he sees Tommy and then smiling slightly.
“Oh shit, I have to go.” Tommy whispers and he waves at Sam, turning briefly to Phil. “Come and get me when we need to go?”
“No worries mate, have fun.” Phil gives him the thumbs up and Tommy flashes one last smile before he runs off towards Sam.
The suit is fucking sick. It’s weird wearing it for the first time, but seeing it come together and how Sam brought it to life was awesome and there was no denying that.
The cargo pants were comfortable; well fitted and black with two red stripes racing up the sides. There were two belts for different types of utility and he had lots of pockets, some with a red accent and others with straps falling from the side
He’d expected the shirt to be itchy given that Sam said he was customizing the fabric that would be used, but it was stretchy and smooth. It fit snugly and reminded Tommy of something you might see at the gym, but the shirt wasn’t the important part. It was the jacket he really loved.
A high collar leather jacket that was a very dark crimson. He thought it was going to be black in the prototype Sam had shown him, but it looked much better this way and Tommy would have been happy to never take it off.
Tommy leans against the side of the taxi, flexing his fingers in the fingerless gloves he was wearing, a custom-made red visor pushed up onto his head. They were leaving soon, he just wasn’t quite sure how long it’ll take for everyone to get their shit together.
He had a pair of headphones in his hands, the ones he’d been so anxious to ask Sam for. Tommy rubs the material anxiously like he was doing something wrong just by having them. Which… obviously that wasn’t true, and he knew that, but it was still weird to have headphones after so long. They fit in his hands like they belonged there, just another drop of water in the pond, but it felt like he was breaking rules that weren’t there.
It made a little thrum of adrenaline go through him, to be honest.
It only takes a few minutes for Wilbur, Techno and Phil to arrive. They’re all suited up, ready to go. Wilbur smiles with his eyes, the bottom of his face hidden behind a black and gold mask. Techno’s hog skull sitting over his eyes and nose and Phil’s black veil going down his face so only his grin is visible.
Tommy starts the car and then hesitates, glancing over his passengers. He throws an arm over the back of his chair so he can see everyone.
“Hey fellas? Just one thing before we go, new rule number six, no touching the fucking steering wheel or any of the buttons while i drive.” Everyone looks more than a little confused and when Tommy realizes that Wilbur doesn’t remember (given the deadpan stare on his face) he has the very real urge to scream into his carseat.
“What?” Phil questions. “Who the fuck would do that?”
Tommy gives Wilbur a hard side eye and Wilbur frowns, staring blankly for what feels like about ten seconds before gasping.
“Holy shit I would do that.” Wilbur gasps softly and covers his mouth with a hand. “Oh my god, what the fuck even happened last night? Did we get chased by the egg organization?”
“You gave me about four consecutive bloody heart attacks and attempted homicide on me twice.”
At this stage, honestly, they could fucking throw anything at him.
“Can we rewind? Why is this the first we’re hearing about this?” Techno furrows his eyebrows and Wilbur gives him a glare.
“Communication is not my strong suit, Techno, this has been established.” Tommy says with a shrug.
“Bro.”
“You didn't say anything when you kidnapped Tommy.” Wilbur sasses and Techno sucks in a breath quickly and snaps his jaw shut smartly.
“Point taken and argument reconsidered.”
Wilbur nods happily.
After that, they set off, just the four of them.
It was pretty clear that although the syndicate all operated as one group and had each other's backs, people would keep their individual plans and not bend to the whim of whatever Phil decided. (Don’t get him wrong, Tommy understood having multiple moving parts of the operation but he still thought it was weird people could do whatever the fuck they wanted to.)
The drive over to Las Nevadas goes smoothly, although Tommy would be lying if he said his stomach wasn’t doing twists. He keeps music playing over the main speaker, his headphones sitting to his side in the box unused, and tunes in and out of the conversation everyone’s having. Conversation which involves Wilbur deeply shit-talking Techno’s dodgeball skills and Techno complaining that they were supposed to be on the same side so Wilbur destroying him in a game didn’t count.
Then finally, they pull up to the huge ovular parking section that’s in front of Las Nevadas. It's scattered with other cars; silvers and blacks, bright reds and dark greens.
Las Nevadas was the kind of property that made you feel small from the power of the building alone.
There was a huge fountain in the center that spews water, lit up with coloured lights and Tommy can feel his heartbeat start to quicken as he starts to remember it all a lot clearer.
It had been a while since he’d stepped foot here, a lot of those memories he pushed away, but it was still familiar in the same way an old classroom was.
The Las Nevadas Casino is huge. A monster sized building made of clean white walls and shining lights that illuminate it perfectly. The sandstone coloured staircase to the front entrance was amazing, adorned with a red carpet that looked shockingly clean considering all the well dressed people entering and leaving through the arched grand door.
Above the door, front and center, was a blinking neon sign of bright white-blue and yellow-orange that read LAS NEVADAS CASINO Ready To Try Your Luck?
Tommy parks the car, music coming to an abrupt stop.
“Alright assholes, let’s get this over with.”
“Remember your mask.” Wilbur reaches forward and grabs Tommy’s visor, pulling it down from his forehead and over his eyes. Tommy makes a noise of objection as Wilbur’s hand descends on his face like a fucking claw machine.
“Wilbur, you lanky mother fucker, get your hand away.” Tommy gives him a good shove and Wilbur grins.
“I missed a spot.” Wilbur’s hand comes forward, ruffling his hair and Tommy swats him away.
Wilbur laughs while Tommy curses him and they all get out of the car. Phil briefly coaches them on where to meet up if they’re lost as if this is a kindergarten field trip and not a way to find out who Phil needs to kill for giving Tommy the note, and then they make their way towards the entrance.
Even from outside the casino, you can hear the raucous symphony of noise. People chatting away to each other, some laughing and others shouting or jeering. The musical sound of slot machines , followed by coins and chips clattering. One voice cuts clear over the others calling out the winner of some kind of cash prize. Music hums in the background— at the moment a jazz song was playing.
As Tommy enters the threshold he's reminded of why he was here last time. All of his senses are bombarded with familiar smells and scenes. The smell of alcohol hits him amongst the sweet air and Tommy feels sick for a brief moment.
“At this rate, it’ll kill you.” Dream scoffs and Tommy feels a flood of anger. Of outrage that his mentor thinks he can’t keep going.
“I’m a hero, ass-wad. What the fuck am I meant to do if I’m not?”
“Live, Tommy. You’re supposed to live.”
“I am living!” Tommy shouts and he breaks off into a desperate laugh. “Don’t take this from me.”
“You’re not living and you’re not strong enough to stay. If you leave now you might—”
“Bullshit.” Tommy hisses and now he storms right up to the man, shoving the staff he’d let fall right back into his hand. He doesn't care how risky it is. He doesn't care if Dream decides to lash back. “I can handle this. Now finish the fuckin’ fight. We still have time left to train.”
“We’re moving.” Techno whispers and he places a hand on his back. Tommy blinks, then looks at him and where Wilbur and Phil have already started to go inside, making their way across the polished marble floors. A waitress with a silver plate and what looks like 20 small glasses filled with a syrup-coloured liquid walks past.
Tommy pauses for a second, checking his surroundings once more and Techno meets his eye with a concerned look which Tommy dismisses. He was fine.
“Thanks.” Tommy mutters and he continues forward, following the group. Techno makes a small noise of acknowledgment, trailing Tommy through the crowd.
“Let me know if you need a break.” Techno says and Tommy looks over at him in surprise.
“Why would I need a break? The fuck are you saying?”
Techno blinks at him. All around them now is the movement of people jostling about. Loud noises and huge screens that show electronic posters, with slogans and messages. Some are simple, saying to ‘Indulge Yourself’ and ‘Welcome to the Entertainment Capital of the World’
The one in the center of it all states, Not only a hotspot for fun; but a hotspot for business!
“Are you joking? We had a whole character arc in the car ride home after I kidnapped you about your past.” Techno deadpans. Tommy opens his mouth to speak but Phil’s hand clasps over his shoulder and pulls him and Techno over.
“Alright, everyone listen.” Phil begins and he pulls everyone in a sort of huddle. “We’re looking for a slimy guy.”
“Everyone here is slimy.” Wilbur argues. “This is like a criminal's paradise.”
“No, mate, I mean literally slimy. Think of goo.” Phil says. Tommy scrunches his nose up. There was definitely no goo last time he was here. “If we want a meeting we have to find the slimy guy.”
“I don’t really want to find a slimy guy.” Wilbur admits, touching his hair. “What if he gets slime on me?”
“Pussy. I say bring the slime.” Tommy challenges and Phil fights the urge to laugh.
“We might need to split up.” Phil says and he breaks free of their weird huddle formation.
“What?” Techno looks at Phil like he’s just announced he’s gonna blow up the moon. Surprised, but not quite opposed. Phil pulls the communicator off of his belt and then tucks his hair behind his ear, showing off his earpiece.
“I triple checked they work this time, mate. Keep the communicator on your person so that even if you lose your earpiece we can still hear your audio. Turn it on and off as you please.”
Tommy grabs the communicator on his hip, checking it works for himself because yeah, fuck whatever Phil tells him. He’d made that mistake before. He even adjusts the small earpiece in place for good measure.
“You really want to split up?” Wilbur asks and Phil bites the inside of his cheek.
“It’ll only be for a few minutes.”
“Alright.” Tommy says and he’d be lying if he said the look Techno gave him wasn’t rich. “Let’s split up then.”
Phil nods determinedly and Tommy feels a tinge of nauseous regret in his stomach but he returns the nod, turning towards the crowd.
He looks around for a minute, blindly searching for a good spot to search, and decides to head towards where the poker games are being held.
Tommy’s not too sure where the others go, but he knows that none of them go his direction. Instead, he walks around searching for… for a slime guy? What a terrible power.
He’s not really sure what he’s doing, just wandering from each table and getting some weird looks from the people who are playing poker. Tommy does his best not to make eye contact with anyone and it works for the most people.
Although, it is funny watching how painfully bad some people are at playing poker. Maybe he’s just good at picking up on peoples tells but there are some players who appear to be winning that Tommy can immediately tell when they’re faking a good hand.
Sometimes it’s the way their throat tightens, other times it’s the way their eyes go from the cards, up to the person, then back to the cards again. Looking around at most people, it’s painfully obvious for him.
There’s a little voice in the back of Tommy’s voice, whispering that he should be cautious not to attract attention. That he’s in a precarious position and there’s a very real chance he could get recognised. Nobody seems to pay him much mind. He guesses it’s easy to get lost in your own world when you’re focusing.
Tommy sticks to the side, scanning the room with his eyes.
He touches the space around his neck, suddenly realizing he doesn’t have his headphones. Fuck, he took them off in the car. He looks towards the entrance nervously.
Right now would be the perfect opportunity to have them on. He could tune out all the background noise and have his own song playing quietly. Not loud enough so if Phil, Wilbur or Techno tried talking to him he wouldn’t hear it but loud enough so he’d be able to focus and get lost in his own world just like everyone else here.
He freezes, not knowing if he should continue with the job Phil gave him or go retrieve the headphones. Tommy knows that Phil would probably call him an idiot for not getting them but the nerves were still there.
Tommy reaches down to the communicator on his belt, tapping the little button.
“Fellas, I fuckin’ forgot something in the car.” He releases the button and there’s barely a second of silence before Wilbur’s laugh comes through in the much smaller, practical earpiece. The bundle of anxiety in Tommy’s stomach loosens a bit.
“You’ve got the keys, just go get it.” Wilbur laughs and Tommy turns back towards where he came hesitantly.
“You sure? Is that alright?”
“Yeah.” Wilbur breathes and another voice comes crackling through.
“What’d you forget, mate?” Phil says and he also sounds faintly amused. Tommy sighs, heading back towards the door and rushing down the stairs.
“My… my headphones.” He holds his breath, pulling the keys out of his pocket and unlocking the taxi. “I’ll be as quick as I can, I promise.”
“Alright, no worries. We’ll keep searching.”
Tommy lets out a breath of relief, turning off the communicator. He puts his keys back into his pockets, cursing the way his hands were shaking, and he flings open the door to the taxi.
He kneels against the drivers seat, looking in to grab his headphones and… and where the fuck did they go? Tommy groans under his breath, checking down on the front car seat floor of the car. Nothing.
Are you taking the fucking piss? Tommy draws his eyebrows together, bending to check the backseats.
He swats his hand against the floor and tries to feel around in the blind spots he had.
Still nothing. He… he had them before right? While waiting for the others to show up. They were definitely in his hands. He was totally holding them earlier.
Tommy gets out and checks around the outside of the taxi in case he did have them on and he dropped them or somehow they fell out. Christ. He gets down on the ground and checks beneath the car. They’re not there, of course they’re not. God forbid Tommy has a good time.
Tommy sighs, running a hand through his hair and looking out around the parking lot. There’s no way someone stole them, right? The parking space is pretty full now that he’s looking at it. He knows that outside Las Nevadas is a free game and it’s only indoors that’s supposed to be a safe-zone for all things hero and villain related, but c’mon.
Are you serious?
Tommy goes back around to his side of the car, kneeling on the driver's seat again, staring down at the empty holder between the seats where his headphones should be.
In one final desperate attempt he reaches his hand in, scolding himself for either losing or forgetting the headphones he was just given, and he pulls his hand back lightning fast when he touches something solid.
Tommy sucks in a tight breath, staring down at the empty cup holder. He hesitates, that whisper in the back of his mind, and reaches his hand in again. Much slower this time, feeling a cold shiver go down his spine when his fingers wrap around the headband piece of something he can’t see.
He pulls it out, the invisible object, holding it in both hands and the realization starts to hit him.
“Figured it out?”
Tommy screams so loud his voice breaks and he flinches, head hitting the roof of the car.
He drops the headphones as they flicker back to being perfectly visible.
“I think I found him.” Phil’s voice comes through in Techno’s ear and he breathes a sigh of relief.
Look, he was more than happy to be here so they could figure out who gave Tommy the note, but that didn’t mean he magically enjoyed social settings.
And there were a lot of people. Like a lot.
“Good work.” Wilbur comments and in the background there’s the sound of chips cashing out and happy yelling.
Techno taps the button on his communicator absently while looking around. “Phil, where are you?”
“Uh, if you go right from the entrance and look for a guy in a black suit guarding a hallway, I’m near there. Can’t miss us.”
Techno thanks his lucky stars that he’s nearby where that is, simply backtracking towards the spot Phil described. He sees Phil stood about a meter away, a very… bouncy? A bouncy looking guy in a green suit standing to his side.
There’s not a doubt in his mind that’s who they were looking for. Not because he was visibly slimy or unusual in any way, although his eyes were an unnatural shade of green, but because as soon as Techno comes into sight the slime guy waves in a massively exaggerated manner and proudly turns to tell Phil he’s found him.
Techno doesn’t wave back, instead giving Phil a small nod.
“Oh, wow!” The slime guy says and he holds out his hand. “Hello Blade from the Syndicate.”
Techno blinks a few times.
“My name is Slime!” Slime says, rather happily.
“Great to meet you, mate.” Phil responds, looking around for Wilbur.
“Yeah! I guess it is your first time meeting me, Angel of Death from the Syndicate.”
“Just Angel is fine.”
“I don’t like the way you phrased that.” Techno replies dryly, completely contrasting Phil’s comment.
“Interesting!” Slime says, curious and cheerful as ever. It’s not particularly clear if he’s responding to Techno or Phil but no matter what, it rubs Techno the wrong way.
Slime hums happily and Techno narrows his eyes at him. Yeah, there was something off about this guy.
It’s not long before Wilbur comes into view. Wilbur actually does offer a small wave back when Slime greets him happily.
“Great! We’re all here.” Slime says and he sets off towards the hallway.
“No,” Techno grabs the back of Slime’s suit and pulls him back. “We’re waiting on one more.”
Slime stares owlishly, fixing his suit and looking between the three of them. “You are?”
“Yeah, we’re waiting for—” Techno cuts himself off. He pauses, thinking. Crap. Did they never pick a name for Tommy? He looks over to Phil and Wilbur for help but they just shrug so Techno clears his throat. “Um, just one more.”
“Are we waiting for Aegis? Or maybe Inch?”
That gets the attention of Phil, who looks surprised to hear Jack and Sneeg’s villain names thrown around. Although it’s not a secret that they all work as the Syndicate, Both of them tended to stick to behind the scenes work. Sneeg stuck to stealth missions and Jack handled all sorts of technical stuff.
Techno really wasn’t liking how much this guy knew, either way.
“No, neither of them.” Techno answers shortly.
“Blink or Rocket?”
“How on earth do you know they’re affiliated with the Syndicate?” Techno says and there’s a threatening tone in his voice that Slime seems a little squeamish at.
Wilbur and Techno exchange a glance, both thinking the same thing.
“I know a lot of things, Blade from the Syndicate.” Slime chuckles. “But seriously who is it? Warden? Strife? Thorne?” There’s a silence that falls over them and all three of them give Slime a harsh look. Slime manages to see he's upset them and he immediately looks sorry he asked.
Techno glances over at Phil who looks a little more pale than he was before. There’s a surge of protectiveness in Techno’s chest. If there was anyone who was most affected by Hannah’s death, it would be one of the people who were there when it happened.
Nobody was ready to talk about what happened. Especially to someone they just met. And least of all in front of Phil.
“Warden’s busy working on something. Strife chose to put the mask down.” Techno stares daggers at the man. “Thorne passed away.”
"Oh, no." Slime whispers. "That's horrible. I'm so sorry."
“Ignore him.” Wilbur mutters, squeezing Phil’s arm and Phil nods slightly.
“It’s alright, mate. They’re important questions but who we’re waiting on isn’t anyone you’d know.” You can see Phil’s smile from underneath the mask and it almost looks believable. “Although, he really should be here right now.”
Wilbur nods his agreement and reaches down to his communicator, tapping the button.
“Tommy, we’re waiting on you. Everything alright, king?” Wilbur releases the button, waiting and glancing awkwardly at Slime and then swiftly away again.
A voice comes through, sounding rather dry over the earpiece.
“Yeah, I just… um, I can’t find the headphones.”
Techno taps his button, “I saw them in the car, they’re definitely there.” he releases it, eyebrows drawn together.
“Yeah, I know. I think they got knocked somewhere.” Tommy mutters and there’s a pause. “I’ll um, I’ll be a second.”
“You’re not avoiding the meeting are you?”
“No! No. I promise I’m not.”
Purpled watches him boredly, playing with Tommy’s headphones and twisting them around in his hand.
He throws them up in the air, making them invisible for a second before catching them again.
“Are you sure? We sort of need you in there.” Techno’s voice rings in Tommy’s ear and he grits his teeth, staring at the Purple fuckhead that just gave him a fright so badly Tommy thinks he’s got a concussion.
“I’ll be out in one moment.” Tommy says very accusingly at Purpled. Of course, Techno doesn’t know that.
“Right…”
“You guys can start without me, I’ll find my way over.” Tommy pulls the finger at Purpled when he mouths the words ‘ hurry up’ . Tommy mouths the word ‘ asshole ’ back to him.
“What?” Phil cuts in and honestly, Tommy forgot everyone could hear him at the moment. “Mate, we’re here for you.”
Purpled just looks at him when Tommy extends his hand expectantly, waving for the headphones.
“Yeah I—” Tommy tries grabbing the headphones but Purpled last minute jerks them out of the way and Tommy has never given anyone a more deadly glare. “I know, but I’m gonna be— a minute!”
Tommy cusses Purpled out quietly while Phil talks and Purpled mocks how offended he is by placing a hand over his heart.
“Alright.” Phil says quietly, not really to anyone in particular. “We’re gonna head inside but Slime will wait for you. He’s in the green suit, you can’t miss him.”
Tommy clenches his jaw and takes a proper seat in the car, eyes still burning into Purpled. “Sounds great.”
Purpled looked a lot more professional than last time Tommy had seen him. The dickhead was dressed up in what looked like a sci-fi style dark purple combat suit and a white mask that was sitting on his lap instead of on his face.
“See ya soon, mate.” Phil replies.
“Bye Phil.”
There’s a silence that fills the air, with Purpled looking over at Tommy and Tommy glaring back at him. The quiet lasts around ten seconds before Tommy sees Purpled’s straight face start to give way to a smile.
“Don’t you fucking dare.” Tommy warns and Purpled starts pissing himself laughing. Literally burst out loud, covering his face with his hands kind of laughter.
He used to get the little hidden smiles and the breathless laughs from Purpled all the time but to get a full blown laugh like this?
That was a lot rarer and as much as he hates it, it’s really hard for Tommy to not join in.
He just got the shit scared out of him and he was on the job, now wasn’t the time.
“The invisible thing gets you every time.” Purpled wheezes and Tommy fights the urge to smile, trying to keep up a serious demeanor.
“How in the fuck did you know I was here?” Tommy takes a proper seat in the car, shutting the door behind him. It slams a little harder than he meant it to. “You’re insane, you know that? Literally fucking insane.”
As soon as the door closes Tommy notices a shimmer go up over the windows and he knows it’s Purpled’s powers at play. Purpled could manipulate light which was simultaneously the coolest shit ever and the most annoying thing in the world.
The prismatic shimmer over the windows was Purpled’s way of showing Tommy they were invisible. That shine was visible only to them. Otherwise, it just looked like an empty car.
“That’s possibly the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me, Tommy.”
“Die.”
“I— I am touched that you’re thinking of me but it would have been fine.” Purpled answers with a shrug. Careless as ever.
“Christ, Purpled. I could have come back with all the villains and you would have been fucked.” Tommy shakes his head. “What would you have done then?”
To be honest, knowing Purpled, Tommy wouldn’t be surprised if there wasn’t a plan. The dude had a punch first, ask questions later kind of policy.
But hey, people change.
“Fucked if I know.” Nevermind, Tommy takes it all back. “Probably would have just blinded you guys and made a runner. I did think about that but I liked my odds.”
“Your odds?” Tommy asks, visibly unamused.
Purpled lifts the headphones up in the hand. “The only time you go without music is when you’re having a bad time.”
Tommy huffs, grabbing them back from Purpled. He places them around his neck, not eager to let them out of his sight again. “You mother fucker. How the hell did you break in? I couldn’t see any signs of damage on the car.”
“What, like it’s hard?”
“Listen rainbow dash, I’m not in the mood for your shit.”
“Okay, ouch. You wanna play the nickname game? Don't even try me, Rapunzel.”
“Explain what the fuck you want or get out of here. I’m busy and if you—” Tommy lets his voice go quiet and he glances over at Las Nevadas. “—if you blow my identity out of the fuckin’ water and the villains start asking questions, I’m gonna be pissed.”
“Tommy, you’re like when a chihuahua runs up to you and starts barking. I just don’t feel threatened.” Purpled holds up a finger for each point he makes,
“Get out of my car, Purp. I have stuff to do.” Tommy jabs a finger at him and Purpled remains thoroughly unimpressed.
“No, it’s the infamous Tommy-Purpled reunion.”
“Literally no one cares or knows.”
“Well I don’t know about ‘cares’, but I know.”
“Wh— Your whole brand is working alone.”
“No, my whole brand is working with winners. It’s not my fault everyone sucks.” Purpled sits up a bit straighter and gestures between the two of them. “But we worked slightly-above average together.”
Tommy blinks at him. Purpled blinks back.
It’s the staring contest of a lifetime except they’re old friends who trauma bonded because Tommy was fresh out of the hero tower and hit Purpled with his car (something that Purpled never let him live down, by the way) and if that’s not enough, there’s a lot of weird, unresolved awkwardness because once Tommy got his new identity they weren’t allowed to communicate at all.
And that… well, that typically leads to some strain on a friendship. Even friendships that started with you hitting the other in a car. Although right now, this seemed like their regular banter with just a slight undertone of saltiness and tension.
After a long uncomfortable pause of silence, Purpled clicks his tongue.
“So why’d you join the villains?” Purpled asks but it’s more of a statement.
“You know why, asshole.” Tommy bites back and Purpled visibly hesitates, looking like he just walked into dangerous territory. Which he did, actually. Yeah, the expression he has on his face is a valid response.
Still, Tommy feels a bit bad.
Tommy feels like he owes Purpled a bit of an explanation. It’s probably weird seeing someone you helped get away from heroes leap head first towards villains.
They agreed after splitting ways to cut all contact so this was… this was weird. And it definitely broke their agreement.
“...I have a plan.” Tommy says eventually.
“Is the plan called being self destructive?” Purpled says with a breathless laugh and Tommy waves him away because there was no need to be that forward. Christ, at least pretend to dance around the topic a little.
Reel it in a bit.
“No,” Tommy says unconvincingly. “I’m not… I wasn’t going to stick around with the villains for long. Just until the heat died down. Then I’d go back to driving for fun.”
“Go back to driving for fun?” Purpled muses and Tommy wasn’t really loving how Purpled was seeing straight through him. “Tommy, you’ve only ever driven as a job.”
A beat passes.
“Yeah but… but I love it.”
“Do you actually love it or did you just convince yourself of that ‘cos it’s your entire personality?”
“Will you just— will you cool it? For a second? Don’t go all existential on me, man. Holy shit. Just… just pump the fucking brakes.” Tommy swallows, trying to gather all his thoughts why Purpled stares at him expectantly. “I love driving, alright? That’s the truth. It’s currently the one thing in my life I can control and I’m clinging to that.”
Purpled nods slowly. “It still surprised me to find out you’re working for the villains.”
“Being a hero nearly killed me.”
“I know.” Purpled whispers and he scans Tommy’s face. “But you never told me you hated them enough to become a villain.”
“Stop with the good guy rubbish.” Tommy snorts. “You hate heroes more than I do.”
Purpled opens his mouth and closes it.
That was… something. Definitely something.
What the fuck was that? Purpled manages to sense his mistake and glances towards the window. Tommy tries to make eye contact, a calculating look in his eye.
“You hate heroes.” Tommy pushes again. A pit of dread starts to form in his stomach when Purpled avoids his eye. “Purpled… you hate them.” Silence. “No, fuck off. No that’s— are you insane? You’re not— you wouldn’t…”
Purpled cringes, smiling sheepishly and Tommy goes still, the blood draining from his face. “Surprise? Listen, I’m in an entirely different branch to what you were in and Gambit got me set up with a really good mentor that he knows personally.”
“Get out.” Tommy whispers, shaking his head. “The fuck d’you mean, ‘a good mentor’, none of them are good. Purpled, you have to quit. How… how long?”
“About a month.” Purpled responds. “But I’m still on Gambit’s payroll. It’s actually uh, why I’m here.”
“You have to go.” Tommy takes a sharp, nervous breath, looking out towards Las Nevadas. “If you’re working with the heroes and… and the villains don’t know anything. If they see you with me— fuck, if anyone sees you here with me…”
“Tommy, you’re too late for that.”
“What?” Tommy breathes, barely above a whisper. “What are you talking about?”
Purpled’s eyebrows pull together and he looks out the window of the car, again. “Tommy, They’re here.”
Tommy stares out at the parking lot, eyes darting around. It’s like his mind flicks back into mission mode, his shields shooting back up and his heart pounding out of his chest.
He doesn’t need to ask Purpled what he means.
Scattered amongst the other cars, Tommy eye’s fall on four in particular. He doesn't know how he didn't see them sooner.
All of them are dark, almost emerald green cars. The windows are tinted a shade too dark and each of them are sleek builds that are made for speed.
None of them have license plates. They all belong to one group anyway.
Tommy has never felt so frozen in place.
Notes:
Techno: dw tommy i got your back…
Phil: we’re splitting up
Techno: …from right over hereand yeah it's a cliffhanger LMAOOO LOOK IM SORRY (isnt) I SWEAR (lying)
this was over 7,000 words so tbh blame the people on twitter who voted for big chapter and not huge chapter.Next one is gonna be fuckin’ chunky too so expect delays and also like knowing me and the author curse ill probably get hit by a bus or something ridiculous. oh and shout out to anyone who noticed but the slogans used in Las Nevadas were taken directly from Quackity's las nevadas trailer video :)
We are making HUGE steps in the broob community (roo + boob) ((roo + tits just doesnt hit the same)) literally the plot is going crazy bonkers in this chapter, buckle up fellas because this roller coaster is only gonna get better
Also quick note since i think i made it clear but just incase, Blink is Ranboo, Rocket is Tubbo
Sneeg is Inch (never been mentioned so im clarifying here.)
Niki is Strife (relating to her super cool power we are yet to find out)
jack is Aegis (i know depending on the source an aegis can sometimes be defined as a piece of animal hide but im going with the shield/protection definition and ill die on this hill)
Chapter 26: The moment you catch feelings
Summary:
“I don’t want to get out, Purp.” Tommy admits, emotion shining raw in his voice.
“I know. But it’s time to face the music.” Purpled offers a small smile and reaches out, letting his power run loose over Tommy. Like liquid silver, his power pours over Tommy. It settles on his skin in a cold rush and Tommy watches as his body shifts out of sight.
Invisible.
-
full chapter title quote is "The moment you catch feelings is the moment you catch a bullet" :)
Notes:
clawing my way out of the grave, kicking aside the lid of my coffin, stumbling drunkenly across an open field, IM BACKKKK and with 8,000 words (the longest chapter yet smile)
i also just wanna note that it's absolutely wild a few days after i posted LAST chapter and I wrote that ranboo was really good at dodgeball that HE WON MCC?? LETS GO?? i am a prophet.
also, SPOILERS! and TRIGGER WARNING! because, yeah, this chapter needs one towards the end. You've all read the tags by now, you've seen the graphic violence looming in the corner there, but i'll be giving you a heads up.
following the line "It happens so fast Wilbur barely processes it." has a moment which DEFINITELY falls under the tag.
It's brutal, pretty graphic, and blood is detailed not just like "he started bleeding" but with actual descriptors. it's character death, so please watch yourself :)there is no doubt in my mind- that is the single most graphic scene in the fic.
BUT ANYWAY LETS GET INTO IT!
welcome to TITS 2 (electric boogaloo) where shit is going wrong RAPIDLY and murphy's law has never been so true. Enjoy :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Wilbur screams, “Duck!” and there is not a moment's hesitation before everyone in the taxi drops their head down.
Almost immediately there’s a sound that Tommy registers as gunshots. One swift, quick and sharp. The next is even louder. Each bullet that hits the car makes a clanging noise. Metal ricocheting off of metal. Five hits.
Each feels louder than the last, leaving behind a rumbling vibration like each bullet is shooting holes in Tommy’s stomach. He’s unharmed though, and as far as he can tell so is everyone else. Tommy peaks his head back up slowly, back into full visibility of the now empty road aside from.
It happens so fast he doesn’t process the noise for a second because one second the glass is crystal clear.
Perfectly normal. Mint condition.
Then the next there’s a hole shot straight through, a crackling sound of glass splintering and causing lightning bolts of broken lines to race up into his view. A resounding bang that causes Tommy to flinch so hard the car jerks faster than before and he feels his foot push into the pedal.
Then he sees the blood. Little specks that have splattered forward and sprayed across his windscreen like mist.
Tommy’s heart sinks.
45 Minutes Earlier.
Phil does a once over of the three of them, making sure everyone is following behind Slime. It’s not a very far walk to Gambit’s office, but he’s trying to gauge how everyone’s feeling at the moment before they walk in. He’s sure they’re okay, but he felt like it was his responsibility to check in on his boys.
Phil knew that Techno was uncomfortable at the beginning of this, always trying to avoid social interaction, but now he had a different kind of expression. He was forcing his face to be flat. The same way he’s always done since he was a kid, telling Phil there were all kinds of feelings going on under the surface.
Phil turns to look at his other side, Wilbur, who’s taking big glances around the hall. The bottom half of the walls are done up in a black paneling, the top half a deep red, and neatly separated by a strip of golden metal. It was definitely something to marvel at, although Phil suspects Wilbur isn’t actually interested in the architecture.
“Right here!” Slime chirps happily and without knocking, he swings the door open in one huge sweep. The gold plating on the door which reads GAMBIT flashes in the light and Phil is the first to step through the threshold. “Oh, and I hope you enjoy your stay!”
They enter into a large room decorated with a dark wooden desk and plush red chairs. The lighting is warm and Phil notices that the entire place, although not cluttered, has a cozy feeling. It’s not what you’d expect, but it’s certainly welcomed. There’s a couple bookshelves, a large painting that depicts a battle behind the desk, and shelves with various items; statue busts of old villains, artifacts that glitter and gleam, even an antique record player that was currently out of use.
Sitting behind the desk, rolling a poker chip over his fingers with one hand and waving to the three arm chairs opposite to him is none other than Gambit himself.
“Friends,” Gambit calls with open arms. “Welcome to Las Nevadas.” He manages to make them all feel under dressed despite being in their villain suits. Gambit is, as usual, wearing a white dress shirt with a dark blue vest and deep red tie. There’s a suit jacket hung up on a rack behind him which he clearly didn’t care to put on. Instead he smiles, face visible except for a masquerade mask that covers only one eye, making his iris and pupil shine a gold-white, and he leans back into his chair.
“Gambit.” Phil offers a nod, crossing the room and shaking his hand. Gambit gives a toothy smile, glancing at Wilbur and Techno. Techno only nods but Wilbur makes the effort to shake his hand.
“Please, come in. Come in. Make yourself comfortable!” Gambit clears his throat, placing the poker chips down on the table and tapping his finger against them. “It’s been a while.”
“We need information.” Techno cuts in and Gambit tilts his head, looking at Techno. The same kind of way a bird cocks its head and eyes its prey.
“I’ve got lots of that but you’ll need to be more specific.”
Techno glares and reaches into his pocket, pulling out the note that started this all, still in surprisingly good condition. He places it flat on the table, keeping his hand on top of it while Gambit cranes his neck to see.
“And we’d like to know if you have any um, insight, on that new egg organization.” Phil adds and Gambit snorts.
“The Egg is only protective of territory.” Gambit says dismissively, like this isn’t the first time someone’s brought it up and it’s not the first time he’s laughed them off. “They’re not worried about killing heroes or starting fights. They just want to expand their crime ring. Something that I can… respect.”
“Good to know.” Phil fights the urge to sigh. That was an easy fix. Stay out of their way and they should stay out of the syndicates. Their original meeting was a misunderstanding, although Phil would still like to send a message about trying anything on them. They didn’t want to look weak.
Techno slides the note across the table. “And what about this?”
“This?” Gambit makes an interested noise at that, reaching out and snatching it up. He takes the note into his hand, eyes scanning the paper. When he’s finished reading it he hums, flips it over to see what’s on the other side and then sets it back down gently. “Yeah, I know who wrote it.”
“Who?” Wilbur says quickly. Too quickly. It’s the first time Wilbur jumps to attention and Phil grabs his hand, reeling him back in. The damage is already done though and Gambit smiles.
Gambit’s eyes light up, rapping his knuckles along the table as he weighs up just how much he can get from their desperation. He seems, however, to play it relatively nice.
“An associate of mine. If you’re interested in doing business…?”
Phil grimaces, and Wilbur pales a bit from his mistake. He wanted something. Gambit didn’t give out much for free. Phil takes a deep breath and he can see Gambit is already reaching into the drawer behind his desk.
“Fine. One favor.” Phil says under his breath.
“Ah, amazing.” Gambit pulls out, as though he’d been waiting for it, something that the syndicate had seen a few too many times. It was a deck of playing cards, printed specially designed with all their names on the different cards. “Now this is my favorite part.”
If you were an important organization, you were given a deck of cards. Important individuals got a pair of dice. One time deals were written on simple poker chips.
A full deck had 52 cards and there’s 13 cards for each of the four suits. If you lost 13 cards, or owed 13 favors, you weren’t allowed to ‘play’ until Gambit needed you and cashed in a few favors.
Gambit picked what suit it was depending on the type of favor, but ultimately it didn’t matter what kind of card you got, it mattered how many.
They’d been in business for a long time, with plenty of back and forth on each of their sides. With a loss on their side and a lot of swift changes to the way the syndicate was working, this was the eleventh.
Gambit hands Phil a fountain pen and pulls a card from the deck, pushing it across the table. Eight of spades. Phil signs it quickly, his signature slanting upwards and when he’s finished, it glows briefly until Gambit has taken it back into his hand and tucked it away into a drawer of his desk.
“The note is from… an associate of mine.” Gambit says shortly, linking his hands together and resting them on the table. “ His current suit name is Iris. He’s been doing favors with me for a few years now but he’s interested in swapping sides.”
“He work for you?” Techno seethes and Gambit’s eyebrows draw together.
“No, he’s an associate. Iris is a hero in training who owed me a favor and had… links to your healer.”
The name Iris didn’t ring any bells but Phil makes a mental note to look into him later. And definitely to ask Tommy some questions about it.
Phil briefly considers the fact he doesn’t know a hell of a lot about Tommy’s civilian life, just that Wilbur had asked and found out he was a foster kid. There wasn’t a lot else to tell.
Maybe Iris was someone Tommy knew through that?
“Links?” Wilbur worries, arms folded against his chest and Gambit bows his head. “What the hell do you mean by links?”
Phil murmurs his agreement and Gambit gives them all a confused look. Gambit straightens himself, slowly looking between all their faces and then frowning. Christ, why would Tommy still have links to a hero in training?
“You don’t know?” Gambit questions, a careful tone. Quiet. Phil considers asking Gambit what exactly he doesn’t know but he tries to figure it out for himself first.
When no answers come to mind he starts to feel uncomfortable, twisting in his seat.
“Know… what?” Techno says and there’s a warning in his voice. Gambit shakes his head, leaning back in his chair with an impressed, stupefied look on his face.
They’re all silent, stewing together as their confusion rises.
Phil doesn’t even realize he’s holding his breath until Gambit slaps the desk so hard he gasps. “Fuck, of course you don’t know! He never told you anything. Christ… Here we were, thinking that he’d pulled the greatest fuck you of them all.” He starts to laugh quietly. “But that’s not true, is it?”
Then louder, like it’s the stupidest inside joke he’s heard all week.
“Tommy, calm down.”
“Calm down? Fucking calm—”
“You’re gonna be fine.”
“Don’t you dare tell me what I’m going to be.” Tommy hisses, so full of hate— of betrayal, that his voice breaks.
He can’t think. He feels like he can barely draw in a breath. He’d recognise those cars any day. He knows them, inside and out. He knows them like they’re a second body.
"You've got this under control."
The feeling of driving them around. How the road would glide beneath their tires. The sound of their engine. Of blasting music so loud his ears would ring and Dream would curse him out from where he was sitting in the passenger seat.
“Purpled, if you don’t shut the fuck up you’re not gonna have any teeth.” Tommy threatens.
They were hero cars, of course. The same typical color he knew, mandated for all heroes that don’t have movement abilities that allow them to get from place to place fast enough.
He can almost feel the smooth leather inside of them.
“Tommy—”
“I can’t— I can’t do this.”
“You’re not helping yourself. Tommy, just let me—”
“Fuck off. Just fuck off. I can’t— I can’t breathe in this fuckin’…” he presses his fist against his chest, trying to undo the knot of tightness. His vision was a bit blurry. “Why are they here? Why are— no, this is wrong. Let me out.”
“Tommy.” Purpled grabs his shoulders. “You’re panicking.”
Tommy shakes his head. “It’s— it’s over.”
“Breathe.” Purpled jabs him in the arm and the pain sends rivets down Tommy’s body. Tommy hisses softly, clutching his arm and still trying to sooth his breathing. “It’s not over. You’ll be okay.”
But the words aren’t true and he knows it. He knows that ‘okay’ isn’t meant to feel like a knife to the chest.
“I shouldn’t have come.” Tommy whispers and his voice is ragged. Purpled locks eyes with him. “I could have convinced them. If I tried a little bit harder I could have stayed at the base. Purpled, I didn’t try hard enough. I should have tried.”
With Ranboo and Tubbo. Sam and Niki. Sneeg and Jack. He could be safe at home. If he’d put his foot down, if he told Phil he wasn’t going in full sincerity, he could have stayed.
“Tommy, I…” The words die in Purpled’s throat and he frowns. His voice is kinder than usual, but the words aren’t. “To be honest? Tommy, I don’t know why you did come.”
Then there’s anger. This flash of heat which waves over Tommy and for a second he doesn’t see his friend but one of those god awful people back at the tower. He hates that the next emotion to follow, buried beneath the surface, is a sort of embarrassed guilt.
“Purpled, how was I supposed to know?” Tommy’s voice slowly rises as he speaks. “How the hell could I have known this would happen? Are you insane?!”
“I gave you a note.” Purpled emphasizes with a shake of his head. Tommy stares, frozen in place. His heart, pounding out of his chest and battering his ribs.
It hurts.
He doesn’t believe it. He doesn’t want to believe it.
It takes him two tries to get the words out of his mouth.
“What?” Tommy’s whispers, devoid of all emotion. His mouth is dry in that uncomfortable kind of way like someone’s filled his head with cotton.
“Did you not get the note?” Purpled asks, shock written all over his face. His eyebrows pull together in frustration and he taps his palm against his forehead. “Shit, I paid that dude, like, fifty bucks to give it to you.”
“That was you?”
Purpled’s expression morphs into something of relief and he lets out a small breath, his posture relaxing. “Dude, I thought I was scammed for a second. I’m glad you got it.”
Tommy swallows hard, staring out past Purpled and at the cars. He hesitates for a beat and then slowly, he responds.
“Purpled, I thought that was a threat.” Tommy hates the way the vulnerability leaks into his voice and he wishes, more than anything, he could plug up all the emotions inside of him.
“What? No! God, no. I warned you that people were watching you.” Purpled leans back, repeating himself. “You idiot, that was a warning.”
And in that moment, Tommy sees everything he’s built start to fall apart. His whole life crumbles in slow motion, a perfect earthquake striking the foundation in one explosive boom. He sees all his lies in front of him, laid out like a crime scene. He sees them presented like books on a shelf. Flowers in a casket.
Each of them rotting, filling the air with an acrid-sweet stench that’s unavoidable. The leaves shrivel and the petals fall off. The truth is stripped away, one by one, leaving nothing but Tommy left. Unsheltered.
The truth was sitting outside with his foot on the pedal and Tommy was hiding with a pair of headphones clutched in his hands. He watches the world shrink away and finally sees it.
His entire palace of lies. The first cracks. All at once. All right now.
“I didn’t realize.” Tommy admits, shame burning his face. “I just assumed that it was a threat.”
It wasn’t his fault, he knows that. Everyone thought it was a threat and he shouldn’t put himself down for thinking the same but he can’t help it if the thought puts a wedge in his throat.
“Yeah.” Purpled says shortly. “I can see that. But it’s, um, it’s okay. Okay?”
He doesn’t believe it. He can’t, really. There’s a part of him that wants to put trust in Purpled but when the other part is screaming about everything else going on, it really just feels like he’s in the eye of a hurricane.
The silent part of a storm. Nothing has gone wrong yet but it’s like snow building up against a door. Once he opens it, there’s nothing preventing the crash.
It’s the furthest thing from peace, especially with his brain bombarding him with a trainwreck of thoughts.
When he can’t take sitting in silence anymore, he breaks it.
“Why are you helping me?” The question was eating at him and by the looks of things, Purpled had been waiting for that question to come up because he nods, just slightly, and shrugs.
“Because, Tommy, we were friends.” When Tommy shoots him a knowing glare Purpled gives another nervous shrug. “Dream’s been calling Gambit. A few times now, asking for favors. Gambit asked me to watch over you. Make sure you didn’t do anything stupid and, ya’know, you did.”
The light tone barely works to make the mood more bearable but Tommy hits Purpled with a questioning look.
“Your apartment burning down was the kicker.” Purpled explains. “When it caught fire there was no way to stop the heroes from knowing.”
“I didn’t notice.” Tommy chokes on a humorless laugh. “This whole time, I didn’t notice. Not until the note and I managed to fuck that up too. I feel sick.”
“Tommy,” Purpled begins cautiously. “In the nicest way possible, you’ve always been stuck in your own head.”
“Mmm.” Tommy bows his head, picking the skin around his nails. Neither of them want to finish the conversation because both of them knew that means this is it. Tommy would have to get out of the car and find his way to the villains. Purpled would have to go back to the heroes.
Heroes and villains weren’t meant to be friends. It was one of those facts of life.
“I don’t want to get out, Purp.” Tommy admits, emotion shining raw in his voice.
“I know. But it’s time to face the music.” Purpled offers a small smile and reaches out, letting his power run loose over Tommy. Like liquid silver, his power pours over Tommy. It settles on his skin in a cold rush and Tommy watches as his body shifts out of sight.
Invisible.
Fucking hell, Tommy thinks and Purpled seems to be able to read his thoughts because he gives him a knowing nod.
“Now get your ass into Las Nevadas and march your team out safely.”
“Stay the fuck away!” Tommy screams and Dream grabs his arms. “No! Get the fuck off! You don’t get it. I can’t— I can’t keep doing this. This fucking push and pull! It’s killing me.”
“Tommy, enough.” Dream threatens, grip tightening around his wrists. Tommy thrashes against him, trying to smack Dream away in the midst of his tears. He’s not thinking straight. He can barely breathe. It’s just too much. It’s too much. His face is streaked with tears and he’s so, so tired.
“He doesn’t care.” Tommy’s voice breaks and Dream locks him in his arms, forcing a hug. “Schlatt doesn’t care if we live or die. He doesn’t give a fuck about us.”
“I know.”
“As long as it doesn’t affect him he doesn’t care.” Tommy sobs. “I just wanted him to care.”
“You’re doing this wrong.” Dream shushes him gently and Tommy hiccups, trying to keep himself together. “You’re a sidekick, Tommy. You shouldn’t want to be cared for. You’re here to learn. To heal me, and others. To drive for heroes who need help and save people. Don’t reduce yourself to something that needs to be cared for. You’re better than that.”
“I don’t want to be—”
“You’re better than that, Tommy. You were born to care for others, not the other way around.”
Despite it all, Tommy’s grateful to have someone say it. If he thinks about it, caring about people is a lot harder. He wouldn’t want to make things any more complicated for others.
“What don’t we know?” Techno barks, face set in a flat line.
“God, that makes so much fuckin’ sense.” Gambit wipes a tear from his eye, leaning back in his chair and resting his face on his hand.
“Gambit, fucking tell us.” Phil snaps and the expression on Gambit’s face twitches. He pauses, acting unbothered. He looks down at his hand, the silence dragging across the space.
“Well, I assume you know that Dream is looking for Tommy?”
Wilbur’s out of his seat in a heartbeat, dagger slicing forward and cutting into the wooden desk that Gambit sits behind. There’s a loud thudding noise as it cuts down right next to Gambit’s arm and knicks the fabric of his suit sleeve.
“We didn’t tell you his fucking name.” Wilbur hisses.
“I’m sorry?” Gambit raises an eyebrow at the dagger now splintered into his desk. Phil slowly reaches down towards the staff sitting on his hip, retracted into a small baton for the moment. He sucks in a small breath when he realises what Wilbur is saying.
“How the hell do you know Tommy’s name?” Wilbur grits his teeth, leaning forward. There’s a sleek noise as Wilbur draws another dagger from his hip. He holds it up dangerously, twirling it around his fingers without removing his eyes from Gambit.
Gambit remains smug as ever, enjoying Wilbur’s show and looking at him challengingly, like he’s daring Wilbur to break his rules. Las Nevadas was a place where there wasn’t any fighting or power use. If anyone knew that, it was the guy who owned the damn establishment.
“I was told to make sure he didn’t get himself killed.” Gambit replies. “To make sure he was safe.”
Phil keeps his hand on his staff, fingers tightening around it.
Phil and Techno both look at each other for just a second. They knew that with Dream killing healers, Tommy was at risk. It’s what started this whole ordeal. But for Dream to be specifically looking for him? That struck ice into Phil’s heart. He wasn’t going to lose another healer, he’d be damn sure of that.
“Who asked you to make sure he was safe?” Techno asks.
“It was your associate who sent the note?” Wilbur says simultaneously to Techno. Wilbur says it with a warning tone in exactly the kind of way that steals Gambit’s attention away.
“Bingo.” Gambit grins. “That note was warning Tommy of danger.”
“And the danger wasn’t real.” Phil sighs, his heart panging with relief and shooting Techno a glare. The ‘danger’ was Techno.
“What? No, the danger is real. In fact, it’s here right now.” Gambit draws back and if the attention had shifted off of him, it’s snapped right back in an instant like a rubber band. Phil stares, eyes searching Gambit’s. He doesn’t care if he lets his expression slip. If that desperate frenzy shows on his face.
He’s scared.
Gambit shifts in his seat, a soft red glow which appears on his hand. He frowns. “You didn’t bring Tommy here, did you?”
The kind of silence that makes a pressure form in your ears. There’s only the sound of breathing. Nervous breaths. Panicked breaths when Gambit’s eyes widen in something close to shock.
Then a muffled sound of someone calling out, clattering down the hall.
“Oh, are you fucking kidding me.”
Purpled’s power disappears from Tommy like a cloak the moment he enters Las Nevadas.
Whatever spell that Purpled had used to help calm him down is out the door in an instant. Something switches, a sudden change that throws him off entirely and has him shaking as he tries to find his way back.
With every passing moment he gets more frantic. Tommy goes racing around, bumping into people throughout his panic and trying not to let the world spin. Eventually he finds the man in green who waves cheerily.
They were nearby. Tommy knew that much.
He goes running past, pushing past the other people inside Las Nevadas and boosting himself over.
“Hello St—”
Tommy doesn’t catch what he says, he runs straight past, looking for wherever Phil, Techno, and Wilbur might be.
He goes racing down the hall, his heart practically jumping out of his chest. His feet move faster than his mind. Tommy throws a door open and feels himself sink when it’s a closed private betting room. He keeps running. He doesn’t try every door, he resorts to yelling out. He goes sprinting down the hall, ignoring the calls from the green guy behind him to stop.
And then someone grabs the back of his shirt and Tommy screams. He flinches at first, violently yanking himself forward and then chooses to go limp.. Whoever grabbed him clearly isn’t ready for it because Tommy immediately drops to the ground. He slips out of their grip, stomach churning anxiously, and he lands on his knees and hands with a painful dull thud. He kicks himself back, turning to see his attacker.
“Woah, kid.” Techno raises his hands guiltily, mouth pulled down into a frown behind the mask. “Slow down.”
Tommy freezes, brain reeling from what just happened. Techno extends his hand and Tommy takes a shaky breath, watching as Phil and Wilbur appear through the door frame behind him.
His face feels hot, trying to remember the last time he’d gotten a fright this bad from one of the syndicate members.
“Oh god.” Tommy whispers, squeezing his eyes shut wishing that he could wring out all of the thoughts in his head. He shakes his head and takes Techno's hand. “I found you. Thank fuck I found you.”
Techno hoists him up effortlessly and pulls him closer. Tommy doesn’t even hesitate in clinging onto Techno’s shirt, holding him like he’s the only protection he’s got.
“Tommy, what is it?” Phil swings around, touching Tommy’s shoulder and Tommy can hardly get the words out. Wilbur gives him an encouraging look and Tommy can’t find the words.
“They’re here.” Tommy chokes out.
“Damn it, guys.” A voice, one that Tommy immediately recognises to be Gambit, answers. Techno shifts back and Tommy can see him now, dressed up like he normally was, standing a few feet away in front of his desk. “Why’d you have to come here?”
Another thousand questions burst through the walls of Tommy’s head, wanting to ask what happened while he was gone but there’s no time.
“We have to go.” Tommy murmurs and his pace gets more urgent the more he talks. “It’s the heroes. They’re here, guys. They’re fucking here…”
“Alright. Calm down.” Techno takes a small breath, looking over his shoulder and back down the hall. “We’ll get you out of here.”
Phil nods, face serious and he gives Tommy’s shoulder a squeeze. “We’re gonna get you into that taxi and you’re gonna drive off without us and go back to the rest of the group. You’re going to hide with Blink and Rocket.” He risks a glance at Gambit and then whispers. “You’re gonna stay with Ranboo and Tubbo. You’re gonna tell the others what’s happening. And you’re going to be fine. Alright, mate? I promise you.”
“Okay.” Tommy nods, nausea rolling in his stomach. Phil takes his hand and they start to head down the hall. Techno takes up the front, clearing a path. And Wilbur comes from behind, his daggers already drawn like he’s got an itching to start a fight.
It doesn’t make Tommy feel safe like it should do. If anything he just feels a sense of dread. He could have stayed in the car, safe, and drove off. He could have told Phil, Wilbur, and Techno what had happened and why he’d ditched. That outcome would have been so much better compared to what he was about to face.
But this? Right now?
He’d put them all at risk. Now they had no choice but to fight and it was Tommy’s fault.
“I’m sorry.” Tommy rushes out. “I should have stayed in the car and used the communicator.”
“No.” Techno cuts in without a spare glance. “They would have gotten you if you stayed there. Coming back was the best choice, don’t worry.”
“No, I was safe.” Tommy takes a shaky breath. “They couldn’t see me.”
“Couldn’t see you?” Wilbur interjects and his footsteps abruptly halt. Tommy misses a step and stops, turning to look at him as the panic which was fizzing inside him starts to rise.
“There was— I met an old friend. He can turn stuff, me, invisible but he’s— he’s gone now.”
“Tommy, take a breath. What old friend?”
“He’s—” Why is he saying any of this? What kind of last ditch effort is he attempting to ease his guilty conscience?
“He’s what?”
Stop it Tommy, you’re pathetic. This is a desperate attempt to lighten the amount of lies you’ve made in case everything comes crashing down.
That’s enough.
“Phil.” Techno snaps him out of his thoughts and Tommy looks over at him as he steps outside of the entrance. The light from outside almost envelops him. Tommy doesn’t want to, but he steps out into the light behind him. His feet drag as they all exit the building, standing right outside the entrance of Las Nevadas.
Across from them, from every angle, is one of those four dark green cars.
They’re blocking them and the taxi in. Tommy sees it all like he’s just a viewer, not like he’s actually there.
Inside of each car is a driver. In front of each car is a hero.
In front of one car is a hero he doesn’t recognise, dressed in a lot of white and a golden chain around his neck. Blond hair falling in front of his eyes and no hints towards what his power might be.
In front of another, Blaze. Tommy watches with a sickening twist in his stomach as flames jump around in the palm of his hand. His fiery themed suit with flames that race up a white backdrop.
Then the next, another hero with a mushroom hat, otherwise known as 404. All around him is a display of blue and white particles. He knows it’s only a few more moments before 404 starts to use his power and send his double ups out.
Standing in the center of it all, he sees him. The emotionless mask. The taunting smile. The white and green suit, with that cape so green it’s almost black in this light.
He watches how the fabric sways silently, back and forth, to a rhythm no one can hear.
He sees Dream.
And he sees his lies come crashing down around him.
Techno’s axe makes a shink noise as he draws it, weighing it with both hands. At the same time, Phil reaches down to the retracted staff against his side, pulling it out and extending it.
Wilbur grabs Tommy’s hand, quite suddenly, and closes his hand around the handle of one of his daggers. Tommy feels the leathery handle rub against his skin. The weight of a weapon in his hand that reminds him far too much of the weightlessness on his belt.
All those opportunities he was given to pick the perfect weapon which he dismissed become a sour taste in his mouth. He’s never felt so under prepared in his life and it was his fault.
He could have trained.
“The syndicate!” Blaze calls out with a nasty grin. “Nice of you to join us.”
"About time." 404 adds in a distasteful manner. Dream stays silent.
Techno takes the first steps forward and he can practically see the cogs turning in his head as he works out a strategy. They weren't outnumbered, but they were cornered.
“Right outside Las Nevadas?” Techno drawls, acting nothing like how he was a moment before.
Blaze shrugs at his words, sparing a glance at Dream. For a moment, in Tommy’s world, it’s like everyone holds their breath. Dream slowly and wordlessly draws two thin dagger-like knives from where they rest on his waist.
Tommy nearly faints when Dream starts speaking.
“You’ve got something I need.”
“Yeah?” Blade threatens and he walks down to meet Dream. Phil turns his head to Tommy, almost speaking into his shoulder.
“Tommy, listen to me.” Phil says in a low, dangerous voice. Tommy's eyes flick up at him and then back towards where Dream is. “When we start fighting, you fucking run. Okay?”
The words send a nervous pang through Tommy.
“Phil…”
“No, you run.” Phil spits, with an authority he’s never heard before from the man. “Mate, they’re here for you. You need to get out of sight, you need to get in a car, and you need to find safety.”
The words die in Tommy’s throat.
In the middle of the area, Dream comes to a stop about a meter away from Techno.
“If you think you’re taking another one of our healers for even a fucking second,” Techno swears, a deadly gleam in his eye, “You’d be mistaken.”
Then Techno swings his axe back and goes cutting forward, straight where Dream’s head is. The move is so fast Tommy doesn’t register it at first but Dream ducks underneath, rearing one arm back and slashing his knife forward at Techno’s face. Techno throws his arm up, meeting Dreams so the knife is inches from his face.
In an instant, everyone comes rushing to life. The hero dressed in white comes running up to Dream’s side and as he does so, Tommy can feel a shaking, like an earthquake, that rocks him to his core. The ground beneath Techno begins to crack and split.
A long, dark line that moves like lightning along the ground, breaking off into small branches. The hero in white raises his hand and the ground beneath Techno, the hero and Dream’s feet goes shooting up. The earth explodes into a pillar and Techno wobbles in place as the huge chunk of land rises from the rest.
Techno, Dream, and the hero in white go rising upwards on the platform, about three stories high from the ground.
Around the same time, Phil goes shooting forward into action. He takes to the sky, one strong push of his wings which sends him up and aiming for Blaze. The absence next to Tommy feels cold and he draws back, watching the fight with bated breath.
“This’ll be fun!” Blaze roars, sending out a beam of fire which goes straight for Phil’s wings. Phil rolls mid air out of the way and shoots downward in Blaze’s direction. Across the concrete, 404 claps his hands together and then starts drawing them further away as four more versions of him appear and stare straight at Wilbur.
Wilbur doesn’t walk off yet, instead he grabs Tommy. Their eyes meet, wide and concerned which meet determined. Tommy doesn’t admit it but he’s scared. Not just for himself but for all of them.
Wilbur squeezes his arms tightly and when the words come out of his mouth it sounds like they’re coated with liquid gold and sweet honey. His expression doesn’t match how it sounds.
“Tommy,” The noise in the background sounds muffled. Wilbur’s the only person he can hear, like a blanket was thrown over both their heads. Tommy opens his mouth to ask what’s happening when Wilbur says one single word, “ Run.”
He knows when he nods that Wilbur is using his power. When Wilbur used his power on him when they first met, it had hurt. A sharp itching pain that dug into his head. Right now, he knows there’s nothing he wants more.
Even when the voice inside his head is screaming at him to fight it.
The ground they were on was surprisingly sturdy, considering it had just been uprooted and lifted up into the air.
“Two against one, Blade.” Dream threatens and Techno has the urge to cut him down where he stands right now. He would if it wasn’t for the other guy.
The hero in white, a guy who Techno faintly remembers to be called Shockwave, was running right at him.
It wasn’t exactly the position he wanted to be in, but it was what he had and he’d be damned if he let his team down.
Shockwave runs straight at him, a metal baton looking weapon drawn and Techno decides to deal with that first. There’s no hesitation on Shockwaves part to strike. He pulls back and then slams the baton against Techno’s axe holding arm.
That’s the first mistake.
Pain rushes out from the area he’s struck, bursting up his arm in a jolt and Techno grabs him by the shirt, flinging him to the ground. Shockwave goes down like a sack of potatoes, surprise written all over his face.
“You think that bothers me?” Techno grunts as he raises his foot and stomps hard into the ground where Shockwave was only seconds ago. He manages to roll out of the way just in time, gasping and swinging out with his baton again, aiming for Techno’s legs.
“It should.” Dream answers. Techno’s quicker this time, blocking with his axe and then when Shockwave moves onto all fours to stand up Techno kicks out, landing a hit against the man’s chest. There’s no room for hesitation when you’re fighting. Techno doesn’t give Shockwave even a second of breathing time. “You’re not winning this fight, Blade.”
Fire was barely visible from down below, flaring up and flickering out at the drop of the hat. He could hear Blaze down there yelling swears and the beat of Phil’s wings, paired with the clashing of his staff against Blaze’s weapon.
“Really?” Techno’s chest heaves. He drops down and presses his knee into Shockwave’s back, stopping him from getting back up. “It sure feels like I’m winning this fight.”
Around the same time a dagger goes swooshing over his head. Fast and sudden, like a bird swooping down on its prey.
Techno jerks his head down as the blade goes sailing past and then stares towards Dream, where it came from. One wrong move and it’s all over. A slip of a knife and you’re done.
“Leave him.” Dream warns, swinging his only dagger around and rushing forwards. Techno would be lying if he said it wasn’t surprising for Dream to stop him. He was mostly known for only saving his own hide.
Techno steadies his position, not having the time to move before Dream reaches him, swinging out straight for his head.
Techno blocks with his arm, swinging out with his fist aimed at Dream’s face. Dream snarls angrily, lunging back out of the way and Techno curses quietly.
Shifting out of his position and moving towards Dream, Techno cuts through the air with his axe in a swooshing hit that Dream dashes out of the way of.
“I’ve got 404 pinned. How’s it going up there, Blade?” Wilbur’s voice triumphantly crackles over his communicator. It’s not his fault, but it throws Techno off. For that split second, Dream sees his opening and he manages to move in a way that allows him to cut Techno, one thick slice that moves upward along his cheek.
Techno pulls back in surprise, focus pulled towards the heat of blood starting to drip. Then he can feel the tug, deep in his chest and instead of ignoring it he pulls back.
It’s like the plug holding his power in place is pulled and Techno can feel his power go flooding through him, igniting inside with a flaming dangerous energy.
Dream can see his mistake in an instant, steeling himself and grabbing onto his dagger with both hands.
“Going great, Siren.” Techno tries to hide the smile which starts to creep onto his face. He wipes the blood away by pressing his cheek against his shoulder. The axe feels light in his hands like he’s swinging around a marching baton.
“Are you trying yet?” Dream mocks and lashes out again, swinging for Techno’s face again. Techno’s prepared this time, shoving his axe up to block the blade and then pushing back against Dream’s own strength to get him. Dream makes a low groaning sound as he strains under the weight and Techno would be lying if he said he wasn’t drawing this out.
“Nah.” Techno says nonchalantly. He was breathless, but Dream didn’t need to know that. Not when Dream was already throwing him off with his fighting style. It was different to usual. Where Dream was usually all tricks, dodges, and back stabs, this time he was being just as aggressive as Techno. It didn’t suit him.
With his powers flooding through him, he could crush Dream right now. But he wanted to watch him struggle after what happened to Hannah.
Just as Techno gets ready to shove down there’s a loud crackling ground and Techno’s head snaps back to Shockwave. Shockwave has his hands pressed against the ground, the earth starting to shake and tilt, the tower splitting into pieces.
While he’s distracted, Dream gives Techno a harsh shove. He goes crashing backwards and the ground continues to rumble as more cracks go running along the surface of the platform. Techno regains his senses almost immediately, peering over the edge to look for a way down.
“Angel!” Techno shouts out and he doesn’t know where Phil is from below but god he hopes it’s close. Techno feels one of his feet start to slip as the ground beneath him breaks and crumbles. He catches himself, stumbling back and the ground beneath him falls away again.
He falls this time, catching himself on the edge with one arm. The earth keeps moving like it’s something alive, waking from rest.
“Angel!” Techno shouts out, with more force and urgency. His heart skips a beat when he looks down at the drop. Within a few seconds, Phil is flying up, coming around. Just as the earth starts to split away and Techno falls, Phil grabs hold of him, flying them quickly towards the ground.
Techno lets out a breath he didn’t realize he was holding. There’s a loud banging noise as the rubble goes falling down, crashing into the ground in a heap. A cloud of dust explodes from the ruins and Phil lets go of him a few feet from the ground. Phil lands less than elegantly himself, falling on his hands and knees, scraping the skin on his palms.
“Christ, mate.” Phil swears and Techno helps him up to his feet. It wasn’t easy for Phil to carry other people while flying, Techno knew that, but he appreciated it nonetheless.
They don’t have a moment to stop and talk because not even a moment later he sees Dream emerging from the dust across the distance.
Techno lets out a low growl, hand tightening around his axe.
“Blade, we should fall back.” Phil warns but Techno’s not listening. He’s got his eyes on Dream. The dagger in Dream’s hand.
“I’m finishing this.” Techno approaches him and when Dream swings his dagger back Techno whips forward and grabs his arm, holding him in place. Dream panics, going rigid and launches a punch against Techno’s jaw. Pain explodes from the spot he was hit, a copper tang filling his mouth, but it only makes Techno more determined. He tongues the spot where his lip just split, eyes narrowing at Dream from where he had hold of him.
His power was thrumming, lacing his veins and movements like a drug. Techno releases Dream suddenly, letting him take a step back before he kicks his leg forward, forcing his boot hard into Dream’s stomach and the man goes stumbling backwards with a loud gasp.
“No.” Dream mutters under his breath, taking a painful gasp.
Dream makes a desperate swipe and Techno ducks out of the way, blocking another strike with the handle of his axe. He rushes forward, smashing the blade of his axe down three times while Dream tries to parry, still breathless.
Once at Dream’s torso, which Dream barely blocks with the flat side of his blade. Once near Dream’s neck, where he narrowly dodges. The distance must be less than a hair.
The final is one long swing across Dream’s chest which grazes the skin and causes his suit to rip, a bright red line appearing. It wasn’t deep, but it was blood.
Dream’s shifts back, pulling away while his chest heaves. He touches a finger to the scratch, posture tensing when he sees the thin patch of blood that his hand pulls away with.
His cold mask turns towards Techno who takes a deep breath, trying to ignore the way his heart was pounding out of his chest.
In the corner of his eye Techno can see Wilbur fighting Blaze in the background, up close and swinging out as their two blades collide. The sound of metal on metal clanging was audible from where he was standing. Wilbur manages to knock Blaze onto his back, the weapon going scattering out of his hand. He must have used his power to stop him from throwing any flames. An even fight.
“Giving up already?” Techno teases. He presses his thumb against the split in his lip, wiping away the blood without taking his eyes off of his opponent.
There’s a grin in Dream’s voice. “Never.”
From Wilbur’s perspective, he thought Techno was fighting differently to his usual battle. Wilbur comes to a stop looking over at Techno, a thousand thoughts racing through his head.
Techno took his battles seriously, Wilbur knew that for certain, but he wasn’t fighting in the same style he usually would. Although he always fought aggressively, it wasn’t often that Techno looked like he was fighting with anger. Today, Techno was swinging with fury fueling his swings.
Even Blaze was noticing something going on, keeping half his eye on his teammate and half on Wilbur.
“Siren, p—”
“Shut it.” Wilbur’s powers were starting to hurt his throat to use, voice coming out gravelly. It works nonetheless and Blaze shuts up smartly, still knocked to the floor with Wilbur looming over him. Wilbur kept a blade against the mans throat, shooting him a ruthless glare.
Then there’s a scream and Wilbur’s head snaps back over to Techno.
It happens so fast Wilbur barely processes it.
Techno’s axe, lodging its way into Dream’s neck and a grisly spray of blood that bursts out of the wound like it was waiting to get out. Wilbur doesn’t believe it at first.
It had looked so easy, the way the axe head cut through like butter until it hit bone. Dream’s hand twitches up to his neck then falls to his side and Wilbur has the awful feeling that Techno’s axe is holding him up.
Blood leaks out and drowns the axe, submerging it in a sea of red from where the axe is embedded in Dream’s neck. Dark and sticky, pouring silently over the edge like an overflowing pot of honey.
Techno yanks the axe back out with a sickening squelch, a huge impossible gash that separates the flesh across half of Dream’s neck. It’s enough to make Wilbur’s stomach churn, bile rising in his throat.
He watches wide eyed and without breathing when all that’s audible is the sound of Dream’s lifeless thud. Then blood, too much blood. Staining his suit and dripping down along skin and into the concrete.
“Christ, Techno.” Phil mutters, much too quiet for anyone to hear.
Wilbur’s attention shifts back to Blaze who was kicking himself back and launching himself up to his feet. Wilbur watches as he darts forward, grabbing his weapon and scatters off towards one of the cars.
Wilbur doesn’t stop him. Whether it’s because he’s frozen in shock from what happened or because a small part of him feels bad about what just happened, he’s not sure.
Blaze goes scattering away, over to the dark green car which had blocked them in not so long ago.
Wilbur hesitates, trying not to look at the body and around at the environment.
A pit of dread forms in Wilbur’s stomach and he looks to where 404 was on the ground only moments ago.
He was gone now, as was the car. Shockwave was missing too, his car out of sight. Wilbur takes a step back, looking around at the parking lot. All the cars were gone. Blaze had just taken the last green car but wasn’t there a car for Dream?
Wilbur’s eyebrows draw together, his heart thudding like a drum as he looks around. Techno seems to realize something’s off too, looking back at Phil.
Wilbur takes a few steps towards them, the area eerily quiet in the absence of the fight. His footsteps crunch over the rubble of the tower that Shockwave had made.
Techno was still staring at the body, breathing yet to soothe into what it normally was. Wilbur opens his mouth to ask if he’s okay, the cut on his face looking particularly nasty, but he stops when Techno reaches down. It’s the shock of it that pulls Wilbur up short.
Techno grabs the white smiling mask strapped to Dream’s face and Phil covers his mouth, looking away for a second and then hazarding a glance back. It was grotesque. They were villains, that was no doubt, but they liked things to be cleaner than this.
There was no regret, but there was a sense of hesitation.
Wilbur watches as Techno silently reaches around Dream’s head, removing the mask. Wilbur’s chest feels tight, getting worse every second. He thinks Techno is doing it out of curiosity, but that wasn’t true. It was suspicion.
Everyone’s heart sinks when Techno moves the mask away, holding it in a white knuckle grip.
Behind the mask wasn’t a face.
It was still Dream’s skin tone. The same texture and colour, but pulled flat over a skull without any defining shapes. No eyes, no mouth, nothing. Like a puppet of flesh.
There’s a horrified silence between the three of them when the body starts to flicker in and out of sight. Between flashes, you could see a glimpse of what it actually was. One of 404’s double ups.
Then it disappears entirely, no evidence of even being there. The mask in Techno’s hand vanishes and he closes his fist around the absence.
The blood fades away into nothing. The body is gone. Wilbur almost throws up when he realizes what it means. Phil can’t seem to tear his eyes away from the spot.
Techno’s the only one who can find his voice.
“It was a fake.” Techno whispers and the wind seems to carry the words. Techno stands, breathing hard and heavy, head raised to the sky as he lets go of a breath and then drops his axe with a resounding clatter.
Notes:
this is becoming increasingly important so ill drop this here...
![]()
![]()
tell me your thoughts..?
yeah, ive got a feeling this chapter is going to go down as THAT chapter yk but im super happy with it so :D
sorry that scene was so graphic, i don't think we'll be having anything that brutal again- (unless you all are like YEAH ROO WE'RE BLOODTHIRSTY in which case i might)
I just really wanted to drive home a few points and I think this was the most powerful wayanyway, on a lighter note; points to purpled and his name being iris!!
i know a lot of you were like "oh iris like the purple colour, or the flower!" but it was also definitely a hint towards the Goddess, Iris, from greek mythology who's got power over rainbows (like our light manipulation powered friend) and messengers (like the... like the note)
yeah LMAOshout out to twitter for helping me with this chapter, you are all so amazing even if you're one of the people who calls me roo tits hoo or tits roo
and shout out to ellis for telling me their secrets for how to attach an image in the end notes. you're fantastic.
Chapter 27: Get out of town
Summary:
He swears— he fucking promises there’s footsteps. He turns around. Nothing. Is there an echo in his ears? Tommy steps back. Once. Twice.
Nothing except the wind.
It feels like he’s crazy but god, he knows there’s footsteps. It’s not just him. It’s not a reverberation of anything.His hand reaches down for the communicator on his hip as someone grabs the back of his neck.
Notes:
Reaches in and stirs your brain around with a chopstick like it’s a bowl of noodles:
BLBLBLLBBLBLBLBLBLB WAKE UP EVERYONE BLBLBBL250,000 hits… and i still haven’t had the villain interact with the main character in real time? Dont worry everyone! I’ll fix that!
i’ve returned from the war (fic fight) with news of victory (a new tits chapter) i hope you’ve all been faithful (kept the tab open or subscribed) while i’ve been away.
Sorry the cliffhanger from last chapter was so brutal, i swear ive been busy outside of this ficin the last 30 days i've written over 37,000 words for fanfictions so JUST BECAUSE THIS CHAPTER IS SHORT DOES NOT MEAN I HAVEN'T BEEN BUSY. (also. also. next chapter will be longer. i swear it.)
i take EXCLUSIVELY english heavy subjects at school, you would not believe the outrageous amounts of writing i have been doing that the 37k doesnt even INCLUDE.
i am literally alexander hamilton writing day and night like i need it to survive.anyhoo this chapter has some physical abuse in it. Child abuse been tagged since the beginning but you’ve been warned
tell me if you see any spelling mistakes and i will give you chocolate milk. hope you enjoy! serious note at the end :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Hurry up.” Techno says in the backseat and Wilbur glares at him through the mirror. They were all piled into the taxi, Wilbur’s grip tight against the steering wheel that felt so unfamiliar. With Wilbur driving it, it felt like a puzzle piece was being jammed into the wrong position. They all know it belongs to Tommy and no one else.
They were lucky that Sam insisted they all kept a copy of the car keys and not just Tommy.
“Both of you calm down, he would have used his communicator if he wasn’t okay.” Phil huffs. It’s the firm voice which promises safety but the way his hands are fidgeting which shows he’s not all that truthful. Wilbur doesn’t see it though, he’s too focused on the road.
On all the shit going on in his own head.
“What if he didn’t even get the chance? To use the communicator?” Wilbur whispers. It’s the concern none of them want to voice. “What if he’s hurt?”
“I’ll call Jack, see if he can pull Tommy’s vitals up from the base.” Phil promises.
Techno holds his device out so Wilbur can see. “His GPS is working. Sam built it into the suit.”
It doesn’t do a lot to soothe the racing of his heart.
Tommy’s been running all his life but this time it’s different. Right now he is running for his life.
Sprinting down the road until his ribs ache and his lungs burn.
Whether it’s Wilbur’s power or adrenaline fueling him Tommy doesn’t pause for even a second.
Dream’s not stupid, he knows that Tommy is running. Dream would never make a mistake like this, to let Tommy get away. It was Tommy he was after. It’s just a matter of if the syndicate will hold him off for long enough.
He wanted to drive Tommy into the ground, he knows it. He knows it.
He knows it. Dream had told him if he left—
“Go ahead, Tommy. Run! You know that you can’t leave.” Dream challenges after a few more seconds and Tommy clenches his jaw. “You know that Schlatt will just tell me to bring you back.” Dream reaches out to grab him and Tommy jerks away.
Tommy freezes. There’s a second pair of footsteps.
He turns around, heart in his fucking throat. It’s impossible to breathe. There’s no one there. An empty street that looks more like a concrete maze than the city he’s grown to love. So painstakingly quiet because the villain alerts clear out the streets; Tommy almost thinks this is worse than too much noise.
He hates the silence.
Tommy starts walking again, half his mind still looking over his shoulder as he continues down the street.
He starts running again. It’s harder to start going again but he lets his mind bleed into silence as he goes. Then there’s a second pair of footsteps.
“This is irrational and you know it. What’s wrong with you?”
He swears— he fucking promises there’s footsteps. He turns around. Nothing. Is there an echo in his ears? Tommy steps back. Once. Twice.
Nothing except the wind.
It feels like he’s crazy but god, he knows there’s footsteps. It’s not just him. It’s not a reverberation of anything.
His hand reaches down for the communicator on his hip as someone grabs the back of his neck.
Tommy tries to scream but it comes out as a strangled wheeze as they hold on tightly. It’s a panic unlike anything hes felt in months.
Then the communicator is ripped away, smashing onto the ground as pieces go everywhere. Chunks of plastic flick out and bounce away. Wires are exposed and knocked loose. Tommy realizes in a moment of horror he can’t communicate with the syndicate.
Immediately, he goes into full overdrive.
He throws out an arm, kicks up a leg, desperate to come into contact with anything. He just needs to break himself free for a second. Long enough to get his bearings and lash back. Tommy loses his balance when the attacker starts to drag him and then throws him down in the alleyway he was just passing.
He can’t breathe. Tommy barely catches himself on all fours, gasping and coughing for air. His lungs were burning from all the running and it feels like everything comes crashing down on him at once.
There’s a dark hum from above him and Tommy does his best to recover quickly. As fast as he can manage he forces himself onto his feet.
He hates every second that he can’t see his attacker, although deep down he knows who it is. There’s denial, thick in the air, until he manages to swing around and see him.
It still knocks the air out of Tommy.
The mask. The green suit.
Dream.
It’s a blur.
Whether that’s because of how fast it happens or because his mind is in overdrive, he doesn’t know. His actions are fueled by a frantic energy. He’s thinking of everything that could happen. Everything that has happened. The past, the present, the future.
It’s colliding all at once and a hand is going for the front of Tommy’s shirt and maybe, just maybe, he’s already back in that fucking hero tower.
Tommy goes scattering back and Dream moves forward, lunging for him. Dream’s hood falls back in a flurry of movement but the mask is still tightly onto his face.
Tommy imagines ripping it off and slamming the saucer shaped thing into Dream’s nose. He barely manages to touch the smooth material of it until Dream’s hands are grabbing him.
One on his arm, the other his chest. Tommy tries to swing out but only feels his fist brush against hair as Dream recoils sharply. He almost looks like he’s going to headbutt Tommy but decides against it.
Instead he yanks him up and forces him against the wall. Tommy gasps, hand flying on top of where he’s just been grabbed. The force of it knocks the air out of him and before he can get a full breath, Dream presses a hand against Tommy’s mouth.
The adrenaline coursing through Tommy’s body leaves him paralyzed with fear. This is real. The realization hits him harder than Dream ever could. Tommy’s back where he started all those months ago. It’s like someone takes all the healing he’s done and starts to wipe the surface clean. He feels it like ice on his body.
Dream’s head tilts, inches away from his face. Tommy stares with wide eyes, desperate to look anywhere but that mask despite the fact he can tear his gaze away.
God, anywhere but those fucking black dotted eyes. Please, please, please.
It doesn’t matter. It doesn’t matter how hard he tries to avoid the situation right in front of him. This is real. This is happening. Every little breath Tommy makes reminds him of it.
And every little movement has his breath hitching, eyes following Dream closely.
“Tommy,” He hears in that all too familiar, bone chilling voice. “I told you to fucking run.”
Then it’s quiet. Quiet like nothing will ever be loud again.
What does he say when that’s the truth? When all the words he could possibly use to excuse himself from the situation are stuck in his teeth, refusing to crawl out of his mouth because the outcome is the same and nothing can fix this.
He knows it’s true. Dream did tell him to run. So many times, he did. The phrasing would change and the tone and the volume. Loud and angry. Soft or stern. Joking or lying or tricking.
But he told Tommy to run and Tommy never got out of town. In one final act of defiance he stayed.
Tommy can hear the heartbeat in his eardrums. The silence is only broken by the heavy rise and fall of Tommy’s panicked breathing. His tongue is heavy in his mouth, like rubber, and every second he can’t find the words is a second he’s signing himself up for a death sentence. The ink is bleeding out onto the paper, making an ugly mark all over a clean page.
“Well?” Dream’s head tilts and Tommy’s heart pangs, squeezing his eyes shut. ”What part of leave town wasn’t clear enough, Tommy? What part didn’t get through to your thick head?”
Tommy stares as Dream waits for an answer. The ink is bleeding, Tommy. Do something.
His mind is whirring a thousand times fast, ticking painfully while his mind slips right back into that all too familiar pattern of analysing Dream. He’s doing it in the blink of an eye, not even aware of how hard the habit comes back.
Dreams' entire body language, the pressure he was holding Tommy with, it was all so painfully reminiscent and every alarm bell inside Tommy’s brain was screaming at him. He’s radiating anger. It comes back to Tommy like his second language, the way he takes note of all the little details in the way Dream acts.
The little details add up. It’s a list that’s signing Tommy’s death warrant and he can’t stop noticing. His throat is tight. His shoulders are tense, they’re back. He’s gripping Tommy tighter than he usually would. His head is tilted, he wants an answer.
Fuck sakes, give him an answer. An excuse. Anything to get yourself out of this situation and start running.
It’s too much. His fingers itch for the dagger Wilbur gave him. Gingerly, without breaking eye contact, he grabs it into his hand. In a heartbeat, Tommy’s moving in action.
He slams his knee upwards with a shout. He goes smacking into Dream’s torso and the man doesn’t see it coming, falling back slightly with one hand on his stomach.
Tommy takes his chance, swinging out wildly with Wilbur’s dagger but this time he’s sloppy. Tommy knows it the moment he’s done the action. Dream darts backwards and it slices through the air where Dream’s chest was moments ago. Before Tommy can even swing again Dream is grabbing his wrist, twisting it around and backwards.
Tommy shouts out in pain, the dagger dropping from his hand. It clatters on the dirty concrete of the alleyway.
“I should have expected that.” Dream kicks the dagger away, looking unbothered. Tommy feels his heart drop at the sight, resisting the urge to cry out. Instead he reaches into his pocket, hands fumbling for the only other sharp thing he’s got on his person.
His car keys.
The attempt is pitiful, stopped before it ever really starts, but Tommy manages to bunch the keys up in his hand. He steps forward, spinning around and tries slamming a fistful of keys into Dream’s head. It never makes contact. Dream catches Tommy’s hand like he’s just a child caught with his hand in a cookie jar.
Tommy keeps hold of the keys until the pain of Dream’s grip is too much and he has to drop them.
They both know he won’t have another chance.
“Same old Tommy.”
“Fuck you.” Tommy hisses and he pushes all the strength he has into his voice, baring his teeth. Dream pulls him up again by the shirt, shoving him into the wall for a second time.
This time Tommy feels a sharp pain go up his neck in a sickening smack.
“You don’t want to be pissing me off right now.” Dream’s voice gets dangerously low. “You have no idea how fucked off I was when I found out you didn’t leave the city. You broke our deal after I said I’d cover for you, do you think you have a right to be mad at me?”
Tommy’s eyes flash. Before their final conversation, argument, whatever you labeled it, they’d agreed on one thing. If Tommy was going to run, he’d skip town entirely. Somewhere Dream would never find him.
Except that didn’t happen.
Tommy met Purpled and was introduced to Gambit. He asked Gambit for a life within the city, not a fresh start outside of it.
His communicator buzzes from where it is on the ground. “Tommy?”
There’s shattered pieces everywhere and the voice is distorted. Static is playing in the silence that follows and then it cuts off again.
Tommy’s screaming out “Help!” before his mind even registers who it is. It’s Phil.
He starts writhing at the glimmer of hope that was only a meter away from them. Dream struggles to hold him and Tommy is kicking his legs and trying to yank his arms out of the grip. He doesn't care. A desperation washes over him. Clawing at his throat and sending him in a frenzy.
He needed Phil. In this very second he's never needed anyone more.
“Phil, help!” Tommy shrieks, voice shredding his throat in his panic. “Help me! Phil! Please!” Please.
Dream barely bats an eye as he pins Tommy with one hand and pulls a knife from his belt. Tommy’s screaming bloody murder at Dream not to touch it but it doesn’t matter. Dream throws the blade hard into the broken communicator and it makes a pop and crackle noise, the static cutting out into nothing. The light goes off.
“Tommy, enough.” Dream barks. Tommy keeps his gaze fixed on the communicator, breathing shallowly. “We need to have a real conversation.”
He starts to shut down almost immediately and it’s more of a fight to stay in the moment, responding, then it is to argue with Dream.
There’s a moment you realise that all the fear and build up and panic you’ve been holding against a person is all in your head. A moment where clarity will blind you and you’ll look at this person who you’ve seen as this end-of-world evil and realise just how distorted your brain has made your image of them.
When you’re actually face to face, they’re a lot different to how you have the idea of them in your head.
The realisation isn’t a good thing, in Tommy’s opinion, remembering that they’re just human. If anything, it just makes being defiant harder. How are they cruel so effortlessly? It had been a while since Tommy wondered what exactly it was that makes a person so desensitised to violence.
How did it take you so long to realise their reaction wasn’t normal? That all those times you’ve resisted the urge to hurt someone, it’s just that easy. When did you realise they were choosing to hurt you?
“You switched sides.” It’s not really a question but Tommy offers his answer anyway.
“I changed.” Tommy whispers, voice dry. They’re both a little bit surprised that he found his voice so fast. Tommy’s trying to cling to the fact he’s had months to improve. That just 5 minutes wasn’t going to undo all of that.
It still doesn’t help that when Dream’s grip tightens, Tommy stiffens subconsciously. Dream notices it. He always does.
Dream stares at his face. He wants nothing more than to be able to melt into the wall but he stays rooted to the spot.
Dream shifts back slightly, imperceptibly, and looks Tommy up and down in his suit. He feels a flush of heat, embarrassed like he was a kid caught playing with something he wasn’t allowed to touch. He knows that Dream is soaking in all the details of the suit. The differences and similarities.
“That’s what you always wanted, right?” Tommy bites his tongue when Dream laughs, cold and harsh.
Tommy tries and fails to prevent himself from recoiling. At the least, Dream’s grip loosens and Tommy can find some space to get more comfortable footing.
“I trained you for years to be the perfect partner and we’re still as different as night and day.” The words send a cold ache along Tommy’s skin. Dream watches him through those soulless black marks on his mask. “Tommy, you never had the heart or stomach for hurting people.”
“Of course I have the stomach for it, I’m… I’m a villain now, aren’t I?” Tommy hesitates, eyebrows furrowed. “I’m not just some fucking wind up doll who can only work for you.”
Tommy opens his mouth to speak again but decides against it, snapping his mouth shut.
He lets the silence rattle his bones and leaves the cold behind, the sort of cold you’re not sure will ever be chased away. It was Dream who told him not to fill the empty spaces when you were getting information out of people.
After a bit of time Dream chuckles quietly, realizing what he’s doing. “Tommy, you’re fighting for the wrong side.”
Tommy feels a surge of protectiveness thinking about the syndicate. “Because it’s not your side?”
“No, Tommy.” Dream shakes his head. “Because now you’ve got enemies on both sides of you. How will the villains feel when they find out your Stitch?”
“What?” Tommy’s stomach twists. His expression is so obvious that if Dream had any doubt that the villains already knew, they’re wiped clean away.
Dream’s gaze softens. “Oh, Tommy… you did think about that, right?”
“Of course I fucking did.” Dream’s head shifts slightly as if to say Are you sure? and all certainty that Tommy felt leaves his body. “ They won’t find out.”
“That confident?”
It feels impossible to focus, his mind is reeling.
“Did you do something?” Tommy chokes out, trying to calm himself down. “What did— what did you do?”
"I can’t take the credit for this. I haven’t done anything, this was all you.” Dream shrugs and he lets go of Tommy so suddenly that Tommy nearly forgets to catch himself.
This was all you.
Tommy manages to make space between himself and Dream, wanting as much distance as possible. He wants to leave. He needs to get out. He needs to find the taxi and pray to any god who will listen that he can still fix that.
“What did you tell them?” Tommy spits and Dream’s suddenly interested in moving the topic right along. Dream knows he’s got the power now and it’s far too clear.
“You’re lucky you’re here with me and not some other hero.” Dream says like it’s an afterthought. “What do you think they’ll say when they find out? You decided to fight with villains, Tommy, do they seem like the type to forgive and forget?”
They didn’t know yet, then. Tommy could cling to that fact.
Dream doesn’t open a space for him to duck out towards the street so Tommy retreats further back towards the alley, adrenaline coursing through his veins.
There’s a lot more space between them now, more comfortable for everyone involved.
There’s a small sympathetic smile in Dream’s voice as he speaks next. “If you’d come back and work for me, I’d be able to look after you again.”
It’s like the rug is pulled out beneath him. Tommy shakes his head, the words don’t want to come out.
“Come on, Tommy.” Dream says and there’s poison in his voice. “It’ll be different.”
It’s a sing-song voice. Like this is just one massive game to him.
“No.” Tommy’s voice comes out a shadow of what he wants it to be.
“Tommy, you need to come back. I care about you with my whole heart.” Dream’s voice is sickening and it scrapes against Tommy’s ears. Everything about it sends panic shooting through his body like needles. He knows it’s a lie. It’s not true. He won’t fucking fall for it. The syndicate didn’t know anything. “Tommy, come back to me.”
The sickly sweet tone does nothing for the words and Tommy finds himself clenching his jaw. Dream has his arms outstretched as if it’ll be that easy but the truth is a lot more complex.
Dream didn’t have nearly as much power over Tommy as he used to.
“I’d rather die.” Tommy spits, fists clenching into tight balls. “If you want my heart you can try to rip it out of my dead fucking chest.”
Tommy can see Dream’s demeanor waiver. The way it shifts slightly in a way that, for the first time today, he doesn’t quite understand.
“Well then.” Dream says in a dismissive tone. “I suggest you start running then. Actually running, like you told me you would. Out of town where I’ll never fucking find you, alright?”
Tommy nearly does. He eyes up the street behind Dream and watches his movements with anticipation. But there’s far too many questions playing on his mind to let him just sprint off and he comes to a complete halt when he realizes what all this is.
“They don’t know, do they?” Tommy whispers and he swears Dream only hears it because the wind carries his words. “The heroes. You’re hiding this from them. You haven’t told anyone that you’re coming to talk to me for the same reason you haven’t told the syndicate who I am.”
“Some people know.” Dream shrugs but it’s all wrong. Tommy knows it is from years of analyzing his body language. “How else would I have snuck away so I could speak to you?”
Tommy watches him. A half truth, then. He told someone, but nobody important.
“Not Schlatt.” Tommy says, but that much is obvious. Schlatt was the reason Dream was here. “You’re still upholding your end of the deal.”
“I never stopped.” Dream deadpans. “But I’m about to. You had a chance, Tommy. I handed you the fucking golden ticket of escapes and I told you the only thing you needed to do was skip town because I can’t disobey Schlatt.”
“I was going to—”
“You didn’t! You hated training and you hated Schlatt and when you started to hate me, I told you to get out. I screamed at you to leave. And what did you do?” Dream seethes with such anger that Tommy winces. “What were you thinking when you cozied up to the villains? When you decided to finally stop running for the first time in your fucking life. Was it worth it? Did you have fun not even trying to hide the fact you were in town? When I saw you at that fucking bank, or when your apartment burnt down and it was you who was spotted. Over and over and over again. Was getting your revenge on me sweet enough? Do you know how much shit I got, each day that Schlatt needed me to find you and I had to supply some bullshit excuse as to why I didn’t have you yet?”
There’s an apology bubbling inside Tommy which he forces back. “Dream—”
“Shut up or I’ll fucking kill you, Tommy.” Dream spits, with such an ease and seriousness that Tommy doesn’t open his mouth again. “You didn’t even try to hide. You’ve been letting Gambit and I run circles around you, trying to figure out a way to keep you hidden, and you’ve wasted every chance. Tommy, you had the opportunity to run and didn’t take it so I’m telling you this right now, get out. You've got five minutes before I come after you again. Next time there’s no sneaking around. I won’t ask if you want to come back. I’ll make you.”
Tommy stays frozen in place, like he’s a deer caught in headlights.
“Get out.” Dream grits, his voice dropping in that deadly tone which always makes Tommy snap into action. He does a sort of jerky half run at first, having to go past Dream to get out of the dead end, and then goes into a full scattered sprint once he’s past the man.
He manages to grab the communicator while running, reaching down with a huge swipe and clutching the main broken piece in his hand.
Then he’s gone.
Before he knows it he’s half way down the street, lungs burning. Squeezing the communicator in his hand so tightly that his knuckles are white.
He runs around one of the bends, tears gleaming in his eyes. He’s not safe.
There was a five minute timer before Dream was after him and Tommy would be stupid not to use it to his advantage. So how can he get ahead?
Tommy’s still running when a car honks, so loud and close to him that Tommy trips, dropping to the ground like a raindrop made of lead.
The staffs crack together, the noise reverberating around the training room. Tommy clenches his jaw, sweat beading on his face as the pressure is pushed further and further against him. The weight’s too much to bear and he tries to step back, tripping over his own foot and falling. The staff is knocked from his hand, clattering and rolling away and Tommy hears the woosh of air as his opponent's staff is raised in preparation to strike.
His hands are thrown over top the back of his head while he waits for the staff to hit. Fingers protecting the back of his skull. But it doesn’t come. The hit never lands. There’s no fresh marks on his back or painful stinging.
Just the memory of it happening once before. He can feel the faint outline of what once happened on his back. He can imagine himself getting struck all over again, pain blossoming into bruises.
But after a moment his hearing comes back to him.
“Tommy!” The car honks again and Tommy hesitates before removing his hands. He was still on concrete. He’d dropped the communicator by his side.
His head snaps back to who was honking at him.
Tommy wonders vaguely if maybe Time has a sense of humor because the dumb fucks who honked at him are none other than the syndicate. With Wilbur driving his taxi and Phil in the passenger's seat. Techno’s mask is poking through from where he’s sat in the back.
What would have happened if they arrived earlier? A flush of embarrassment washes over Tommy as he picks himself back up. Tommy looks at his hands, cringing when one of them was littered with small cuts all along the palm. Was that from holding the communicator?
Tommy doesn’t know. The memory is already starting to warp and blur.
Tommy takes a second to collect himself, picking up the destroyed communicator and put it into his pocket and trying to ignore the way he’s trembling. It was pathetic. He wasn’t scared of the syndicate and he sure as shit wasn’t about to get hit by a staff, so the shaking was for nothing.
The only word for it is irrational.
He starts walking towards the taxi, trying to fight the mixture of relief and dread which was flooding through him.
Tommy thinks that he’s stupid for even stopping for them despite how much his heart aches to just be in their presence. To sit in silence and soak in every last minute he has with Phil, Wilbur and Techno.
Because once they found out the truth or if Dream managed to catch up, all of that was over. If they do manage to escape, if Tommy pulls some crazy shit off, he’d need to leave after that anyway.
To pick up everything and go.
There’s a plan forming in his head already. Once they’re all back at base he’d take the taxi. Go to the bank and take out as much cash from his account as they’d let him.
Then he’d skip town.
His throat is tight at the thought. There’d be no goodbyes and of course, it would hurt. To leave Wilbur, Techno, and Phil behind. It would really, really fucking hurt.
But it would be better than the alternative and that’s going back to Dream.
Wilbur gets out of the car, both Techno and Phil staying in their seats and he runs over to Tommy.
“Are you okay?” Wilbur asks once he reaches him and Tommy grabs Wilbur into a tight hug. Wilbur hesitates for barely a moment before returning it. “Tommy?”
“We have to go.” Tommy whispers, breathing him in and then detaching. Wilbur frowns but nods his understanding and they both head for the car.
Tommy opens the door to the driver's seat and Wilbur gets in the back, forcing Techno to shuffle along.
“Are you alright?” Phil and Techno ask in unison.
“I’m fine.” Tommy says unconvincingly, throat tight with emotion he refuses to let show. Tommy slams the door shut and sucks in a breath, putting on his seatbelt.
“Yeah?” Phil asks with that tone which causes Tommy to do a double take. Tommy meets his eyes and there’s a knowing look, like he knows there’s more to the story which Tommy hasn’t said.
“Yeah.”
“We thought Dream got to you.” Phil begins and Tommy goes deadly quiet as he starts the car, checking his mirrors and fixing all the little things Wilbur had changed while he drove the car instead. “It turns out that the Dream we were fighting was just a double up disguised as him. It was so… so realistic. We thought he was going to chase you.”
Tommy taps the steering wheel anxiously as he speeds off down the road, letting the tires rumble forward gently along the asphalt.
“I saw him.” Tommy responds after a few more moments. The lies just keep stacking and he needs to get anything that he can out. Not the full truth, but just a little bit of it anyway.
“What happened?” Techno leans forward, a sort of worried gleam in his eyes.
Tommy keeps his eyes glued to the road. He fishes the communicator out of his pocket all while driving the car, foot pressing down on the accelerator so the engine roars to life.
He hands the broken thing to Phil, sitting in his passenger seat. If he’d spared a glance at the man he would have seen the horrified expression.
“Jesus…” Phil mutters, rotating it in his hand.
“I couldn’t communicate. I tried yelling for help but I— I dunno if anything came through. I'm sorry.”
"Nothing came though, don't be sorry." Phil shakes his head. “It's okay.”
Tommy’s not sure if it comes as a relief. His grip tightens around the steering wheel, letting the car swing around the corner and go skidding with a loud screech down the road.
"He's going to chase us soon." Tommy mutters, because he realises it's not immediately clear to them what they were doing. Everyone in the car seems to stiffen when he explains. "We need to make some distance."
The roads were nice and clear which Tommy’s got no doubt is thanks to a villain spotting alert. But how far would the range stretch? He knows that if it was him, he’d just take a lesser traveled road.
He needs to make as much distance as he can as fast as he can and in the least obvious way. So what’s the plan?
There’s a thousand incoherent thoughts spiraling through his head and it’s coming to one conclusion he really doesn’t like.
It would be unexpected. It would lead out of the city, giving Tommy a better chance to run. They just had to get there fast enough.
He decides to press his foot down as hard as he can on the pedal anyway, leading the car towards the North Bridge.
Notes:
-
and now, a roohoo sponsored, pre-written serious note that I wrote which everyone should read:The one thing i don’t want in this story is to let tommy be reduced as just a victim of something. It was a very conscious decision of mine, after many rewrites and changes, to have Tommy fight back against Dream in this chapter.
I’m not going to encourage any stereotypes you usually see in the media of having a character who’s weak and defenseless so therefore they’re vulnerable to abuse. I think the idea is really harmful and in a lot of cases, it completely dismisses the struggles that a lot of people go through.
Tommy’s character is pretty complex, he’s been taught to put others first but his actions of trying to save himself and keep surviving contradict that. It causes all sorts of awful internal struggles for him but in the most basic way, Tommy is a fighter and it doesn’t make sense for him to slip straight back into the role of ‘i have to do everything he says or else ill get hurt’ because SO MUCH of abusive relationships is about power over the other and at the moment dream doesn’t have the same control over him.
With that, the next few chapters are going to have a lot of moments where Tommy is just aiming for survival but I promise you that I’m going to try and represent Tommy’s character in a way that’s true to the story and not just a way that aligns with shitty sensationalism you’d see on television.TLDR: I’m not going to turn around and victimise Tommy’s character in a way that doesn’t fit his personality but you should be aware that the next little chunk of the story is pretty rough for him.
please leave your thoughts! I love reading all the comments <33 thanks for waiting. normal update schedule is continuing!!
Chapter 28: Keep driving and never stop
Summary:
As he takes one hand off the wheel a green car comes straight out of nowhere, the sound of tires screeching so loud that Tommy hears it before he sees it. Just the noise is enough to make his entire body tense up, shooting into alertness.
He slams his foot down on the brake so hard it feels like it might snap and twists the taxi sharply to the side using one hand. His stomach lurches as the taxi spins to the side, tires leaving marks along the concrete. The heroes were here.
Notes:
ngl my favourite part of last chapter was seeing everyone conflicted on how to feel about dream- THE MANIPULATOR- the guy who's fucked up tommy's mindset to the point where tommy can justify abuse.
like yes, dream is not as morally black as we originally thought but HELLOOO?anyway. enjoy this monster of a chapter. it's like the definition of murphys law. i really wasn't lying when i said everything snowballed after las nevadas.
bridge hint is officially completed, i apologise LMAO
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
How do you manage to make an unpredictable decision when you’ve got about thirty seconds of time to think? Oh, and the person trying to guess what you’re going to do is the man who spent over six years trying to teach you to look at everything in a certain way?
Tommy doesn’t like the answer but the North bridge is the only thing that’s coming to him.
Staying in the area was plain stupid and trying to take Dream around on a joyride through the city wasn’t going to get him anywhere because they both know damn well Dream had an endless amount of resources at his disposal. Even Tommy’s driving skills couldn’t get him away from the cities entire fuckin’ police force.
So he’d take the fastest route to the North bridge. They wouldn’t make it there uninterrupted, but at least once they’re over that bridge Dream is a lot more limited in what he can do.
Tommy’s silently hoping that Dream will call everything off once they’re out of the city and into new territory.
If that’s not the case, it leaves Tommy in a difficult situation because, well, he doesn’t know the streets outside of the city.
He’s never studied what’s beyond the bridge.
In all his years of training, he’d learnt the city inside and out. The area beyond that? It was a maze of concrete.
It didn’t matter though. It wouldn’t matter. They’d get over the bridge and get to safety. Tommy, he’d— he’d suggest they find a sketchy little run down motel to stay at. One that won’t raise any suspicions.
Then Tommy would sneak away during the night and the syndicate wouldn’t know any better.
He’d steal a car, leaving the taxi for Phil, Techno and Wilbur, and there’d be no way for them to find him. No note. No goodbye.
He’d do it in a way that causes them the least amount of trouble.
Tommy will hate himself for it. He’ll hate every fucking second of leaving. From the shakiness in his hands to the aching tightness in his chest. It’ll be like when he left the heroes all over again except he’ll drive so far away out of town, the words heroes and villains won’t mean anything to anyone.
Tommy’s fingers stumble with the radio dial, trying to find just one bearable song. Eventually he finds something. The drums thud in the background as it kicks up and Tommy feels like it matches his heartbeat.
“Are you okay? You’re shaking.” Wilbur asks, breaking the small bout of silence.
He almost apologizes. “Yeah, I know.”
The cuts on his hand from holding the communicator are made worse by how tightly he clutching the steering wheel. The injury stings and he pushes some of his healing down towards it. He ignores the little heat of blood that was running down from his palm and onto his wrist.
It was a quick drive made quicker if Tommy broke any and all speed limit laws.
“Someone else can drive, Theseus.” Tommy’s pulled so sharply back to reality he nearly looks back at Techno.
“What?” His reaction is so visceral he nearly forgets to mask it. It’s nothing if not a painful reminder of how far he’s strayed from the original lie. They still thought that Tommy was a nickname for Theseus.
Nobody had called him Theseus in… actually, it wasn’t that long ago. Was it?
“You saw Dream and you’re freaking out about it, it doesn’t take an expert to see.”
Tommy blinks, refusing to look back at him. Just as the cut on his hand heals, a little droplet of blood lands on his pants.
“Techno…” Phil warns but Techno shrugs him off.
“I want to drive.” He doesn’t even pretend to consider it. “I’m fine. I know what I’m doing.”
“How’d you get away from Dream?” Techno’s voice cuts through the air and Tommy feels his grip tighten around the wheel. He didn’t want to think about it but it’s naive to think they won’t be curious. Why wouldn’t they have questions?
“I didn’t see him for very long.” Tommy mutters. Living on a farm wouldn’t be so bad. Then he takes a shaky breath. “I… I just ran. I didn’t stop running.”
He’d have a pet cow. Maybe two.
Techno makes a surprised noise, just barely audible.
Tommy can hear it though. He can practically feel the noise burrowing into his skin, sinking its claws deeper and deeper. He wants an explanation and Tommy knows it.
Tommy can feel his breathing speeding up. He can feel the brick against his back and not the car seat. The hand gripping his collar and Tommy’s hands grabbing at Dream’s arms instead of the steering wheel.
“He shoved me into the wall.” Tommy feels like it’s an admittance of guilt.
“What?” Phil jumps to attention and Techno’s staring intently at Tommy’s face through the mirror. “Holy shit, mate, I thought you just saw him.”
“I’m gonna fucking kill him.” Wilbur murmurs, biting the nail on his thumb and staring out the window.
Techno just frowns, eyebrows furrowed as he thinks about the situation.
The stretch of black concrete in front of him was just going in one straight path. How long until they started to look for him? At what stage did this become a race for the finish line and not just a dash for safety?
“No, he was close.” Too close. You can feel his hands twisting your wrist, can’t you Tommy? He’s trying to knock that blade out of your hand. “He gave me a few minutes to get away.”
Techno’s face is strange. It’s worry and determination and frustration all at once. Like he’s trying to work out if he should ask if Tommy’s alright or ask the questions that help him piece together a picture and knock another tile out from Tommy’s crumbling room of lies.
“Did he chase after you?” Techno asks.
The car bumps along the road. “I just ran. I don’t know, okay? I haven’t…” I haven't thought of a lie. The tension in the car must raise several notches.
“Tommy, it’s fine.”
“No, it’s not. It’s not fine. Just ask me later, Techno. I’m fucking busy, alright? Ask me this shit tomorrow.” He swallows hard, not bothering to look back. “We’re not safe right now.”
He hasn’t thought of a lie and the thought sends chills shooting through every nerve inside his body. Not because he’s vulnerable without it but because he doesn’t know if he should even keep lying.
There’s a speed bump up ahead and Tommy swerves as far to the side of the road as he can. He knew from his earlier days that if you went to the side, it stops the shock being as bad as it usually would. Just by a small margin, but it made all the difference when you were going fast and couldn’t slow down.
Everyone braces themselves as they go racing over, the bump rattling the car and tires with a dull thumping noise.
“Okay.” Techno responds, a curious look on his face as he watches Tommy. “Sorry.”
Tommy regrets it. He hates how his stomach churns but he can’t bring himself to be honest or retribute his comment.
“I’m glad you’re okay, mate.” Phil says and Tommy nods mutely. “You handled the situation well. They’ll stop chasing us soon enough. They never chase us for long.”
Tommy nods again. He thinks it would be easier if Phil had just heard everything when he was crying out for help.
The car is racing down the street now and Tommy’s all too aware that up ahead there are civilian cars. An intersection that goes four ways and very clearly has cars slowly making their way along is coming up and he grimaces.
The area was crawling with people who didn’t bother clearing off the streets at the villain threat. He clenches his jaw down, the freshly healed hand moving from its position on the steering wheel and centering it on the horn.
“This is going to be loud.” Is his only warning to the rest of the car as he takes a deep breath and then pushes down, letting the taxi blare loudly. It’s a warning and he hopes the other cars understand it.
He’s not slowing down.
The rubber of his tires burn as he goes dashing down the road, the speedometer ticking up and up and up.
He goes sliding through the intersection in less than a second. A car honks angrily at him as he goes past but by the time he’s even registered it, he’s too far down the street to even offer a hand signal in apology.
“Tommy, where on earth are we heading?” Wilbur asks anxiously.
“North bridge.” Tommy rushes out, heart beating out of his chest.
He releases the horn, hand returning to the normal position and considers his next turn. There was a T-shaped intersection coming up and he’d need to swerve to the right.
“Out of the city?”
“Dream won’t be able to drag any cops out that way. Just heroes.”
“Good plan.” Phil mutters, as though he was also thinking of his own one. “I doubt Dream will follow us even that far.”
“No, I pissed him off. He’ll keep chasing me and he won’t stop until I’m gone.” Tommy bites down on his tongue. He’d have one old cow, called Henry. Another named Duffle.
Phil has a strange look, the kind that Tommy’s only seen him have when they were standing outside his apartment on the balcony. “Tommy, staying in one place is how you get killed, you’re right about that. But when we pissed Dream off, he didn’t follow us very far at all. Outside of the city, it should be fine.”
Tommy knows he’s talking about Hannah and it makes him feel all kinds of awful.
“He’ll chase me until he doesn’t need to anymore.” Tommy answers carefully. He realizes that things are way too quiet and turns the music up just that little bit more. Phil tries to read Tommy’s expression but Tommy makes sure he keeps himself in check. “Phil, trust me on this one.”
“I trust you.” Phil utters under his breath, and that’s the end of the conversation.
Tommy’s grateful nobody asks any follow up questions because if he’s being honest, he didn’t have answers for them. Every little interaction made him feel like he needed to cry or scream.
As he takes one hand off the wheel a green car comes straight out of nowhere, the sound of tires screeching so loud that Tommy hears it before he sees it. Just the noise is enough to make his entire body tense up, shooting into alertness.
He slams his foot down on the brake so hard it feels like it might snap and twists the taxi sharply to the side using one hand. His stomach lurches as the taxi spins to the side, tires leaving marks along the concrete. The heroes were here.
The seat belt cuts into him from the suddenness and he lets his eyes snap from the rear view mirror to check on his passengers then back to the car in front of them.
“Fuck sakes!” Tommy exclaims, smacking the steering wheel. It would be an extra few minutes going the second best way and that was time he didn’t know if he could afford.
“Holy shit!” Phil exclaims one hand thrown out to catch himself and the other pressing against Tommy’s stomach.
Tommy doesn’t risk a glance at Phil. He’s too busy staring at the car which was so close to hitting them that Tommy’s convinced they can hear him gasping for breath, but if he did bother to look at Phil he would have been able to see the genuine panic in his eyes. The apprehension written all over Phil’s face while he moves his hand back away from Tommy.
For a second Tommy sees a different path flash before his eyes, a path where he couldn’t stop in time. For just that small amount of time where there’s no motion, he gets a glimpse at the driver. It’s no one he recognises, but the passenger is 404 and Tommy’s stomach is sinking with every passing moment.
404’s car roars to life with a fury, reversing backwards to straighten it’s path directly for the taxi.
There’s not a second that goes by with a pause and Tommy’s already coming up with a new path, pressing back down on the accelerator and twisting the car back the way he just came.
Just as Tommy’s convinced they’re about to get rammed, the taxi surges into movement and they start driving off with 404’s car hot on their tail.
Whirring back around, he finds that most of the cars going down the street have pulled over now or have completely evacuated. At the intersection he’d just gone racing through, he stabs a hand into the horn again and then takes a sharp left turn.
The tires screech as he forces them into a new angle and Tommy doesn’t realize he’s holding his breath until his chest is unusually tight.
He goes racing down the new road, clenching his jaw so tightly he should be worried about cracking a tooth.
His eyes flit over to his mirror, checking how much distance he had. The answer is shit all and to make matters worse, Tommy could see police lights flashing much further back.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck…” Tommy whispers underneath his breath, cursing the traffic as he goes surging forward. “Fuck, fuck, fuck…”
The new route would take a lot longer. It would work, but with 404 it was a pain in the fucking ass.
All of it was hard. It was too bloody hard. Nothing was as good as the path he was about to take.
These drivers would know a lot of his basic tricks too, hell they were taught the same hero program. Experience and skill could only give Tommy so much of an advantage.
At the least, Tommy knew exactly what they knew and more. Hell, Tommy had been the one to create half the damn fucking course.
There were tricks that were never put into the course, things that were far too advanced which Tommy never bothered putting down for any others, but there was a fuck ton of tricks which he’s really regretting sharing.
He’s brainstorming for things they won’t know how to respond to and his eyes flick down to the buttons on his dashboard. The 12 silver plated buttons in rows of four.
“The buttons.” Tommy says blankly, mouth trying to catch up to his brain. He thanks every star in the sky that Techno immediately understands what he’s saying.
“Uhh, I don’t know if any of them will be useful.”
“Then why the fuck are they there, Tech?” Tommy huffs, eyes flicking between the buttons and the road. He jabs a finger half heartedly to the button on the top left. The icon is a circle with little dots all over it. “Is that a bomb?”
“We’re not blowing anything up.” Phil dismisses the idea and Tommy scrunches his nose up.
“Bombs are useful, Phil. You got a better idea? I’m gonna blow shit up if I want to blow shit up. Tell me if it’s a bomb or not.” His voice was steadily rising as they go racing down the street, tires making a sharp skidding noise. Tommy keeps half a mind on the car behind them and half on the buttons.
“I say let Tommy have a bomb.” Wilbur raises his hand and Tommy reaches out to press the button.
Techno swats Tommy’s hand away from the button. “That’s a disco ball. Tubbo wanted it installed.”
Tommy has never wanted to scream more. “Tubbo, the fucking bomb guy, wanted a disco ball?” Stunned silence meets his reaction and Tommy could feel his throat getting painfully tight. “Are you fucking serious?”
“There’s other buttons, mate.” Phil says.
“Are any of them fucking useful? Do they all do rubbish? Am I going to press this one and is it going to knit me a sweater? Or is confetti going to pop out?”
“Here.” Techno groans loudly and reaches over, pressing down a button and the car makes a loud whirring noise.
“What the fuck did you just press?” Tommy seethes.
Any anger he feels is wiped away when the taxi chimes in the same voice that Clementine uses back at the base—
deploying guns
— and four slots appear above their heads, the roof sliding back to reveal a small compartment with hand guns in it.
Tommy’s not sure if it’s cold dread in his stomach or anticipation. Techno doesn’t hesitate to grab his gun down from the ceiling, clicking it ready and then twisting in his seat as he lowers the window.
“Wait, Techno…” Tommy doesn’t finish his sentence before a gunshot sounds, causing him to flinch so violently Tommy chokes on a breath head pulling down and nearly smacking into the steering wheel.
“Techno.” Wilbur warns, glaring daggers at the man. Techno looks over at him in confusion, a question on the tip of his tongue. Tommy fixes his posture, pressing the pedal down like it’s a beast that needs to be tamed and then yanks on the steering wheel, switching to the brakes. A cloud of smoke bursts, smelling of burning rubber and danger, as Tommy goes around the corner.
“What?” Techno deadpans, yelling over the music with his gun pointed upwards.
“Techno, you bitch!” Tommy shouts.
“No guns!” Wilbur snatches the gun from Techno’s hand and Tommy’s stomach sinks just seeing it be passed around.
“Since when?” Techno wonders aloud.
“Since always.”
Tommy doesn’t bother to listen for a response because at the end of the road is something impossible.
A building. One huge corporate scale building that completely obstructs the road. Tommy starts slowing down, his face dropping and that adrenaline causing his heartbeat to spike in an uneven rhythm.
“Oh, fuck.” Phil mutters under his breath and Tommy’s not sure how he heard it.
“No…” Tommy whispers because it can’t be a dead end. If it’s a dead end, then the chase is over. Then Tommy has to go back and Dream wins.
Tommy keeps his foot planted on the accelerator.
“You have to turn around, mate.” Phil says and he’s reaching out and turning Tommy’s music down, twisting in his chair so he can see the car chasing behind them.
“It can’t be a dead end.” Tommy mutters, keeping his eyes locked on the road.
“Tommy, you have to stop.” Techno warns. “We can fight them off, it’ll be fine.”
“No, I know the city…”
“Tommy, it’s fine. Pull over.”
“I’ve studied it! I know…”
“This is insane. We can fight, just trust us.”
“This isn't a dead end. It can’t be.”
“Tommy, just pull over.” Phil eyes the building they were steadily approaching. His foot only presses down stubbornly on the accelerator.
They were racing. The miles were ticking up. Faster and faster and faster. The building was getting closer and closer.
“Tommy, stop.” Wilbur places a hand on Tommy’s shoulder but he doesn’t touch the steering wheel. He forces urgency into his voice but Tommy knows. He fucking swears it. The car behind them screeches to a halt, slamming so hard and swerving to the side that Tommy thinks they might flip over for a second.
What if this is a dead end? Are you sure you’re right? His head is a chorus of doubt. You’ll kill everyone in the car if you’re wrong.
But he knows they’ll let him keep driving. He knows that despite them all being worried, all telling him to stop, nobody is forcing him.
The hand on his shoulder is reinforcing, not demanding. Techno’s words are a choice, not a command. The look Phil gives him is determined, not angry.
Never angry.
“Trust me.” Tommy says and the music is just a quiet hum compared to the roar of the engine. Wilbur hesitates before removing his hand and then braces himself on the chair in front of him. Techno’s completely stiff, muttering his misgivings behind Tommy. Phil has his eyes glued onto the building in front of them, breath hitching in his throat.
“What if you’re wrong?” Phil questions and the words sound sticky as if he can’t push them out.
There’s a distance of three cars between them. Tommy can see their reflection in the huge glass front of the building. The bright yellow of an obnoxious taxi and his own face staring back at him.
For a second he sees the face he saw in that nightmare, of his reflection.
“What if I’m right?” Tommy realizes that after everything he’s still not like Phil. He’s still not a villain.
It’s wrong. Everything about this situation. He's healed and changed and grown closer to the point where he cares so much about everyone in the taxi. He genuinely cares, in a way he never thought was possible. But why did they have to be the bad guys?
In another universe, maybe Phil was the hero who caught him trying to steal a car.
The car hits the building and it’s like slow motion. As though someone is thumbing the pause button and finally manages to press it.
Because they go sailing straight through the glass front and then the building disappears. There’s a loud rumbling noise followed by a darkness that snaps Tommy’s attention back. Everything outside of the taxi was pitch black, as though the taxi was the only source of light in the whole world.
“Woah.” Wilbur says in awe as the world goes dark and the car keeps speeding forward. It’s like a chill decides to creep into the air, taking over and settling onto their skins.
“What the fuck?” Tommy spits, grip tightening on the wheel. He almost laughs at being correct though. That joy brings a smile to his face, undeniable and raw.
“Holy shit.” Phil mutters, the shadows all around them remind Tommy of going through a tunnel.
“It’s someone’s ability.” Techno says carefully, as though he’s finding a way to phrase it. They could see the taxi and everything inside clear as day but their entire surroundings were dark. He wonders briefly if it’s Purpled but Purpled had never been good at making people see things, it was turning things invisible which he excelled at.
Tommy feels his muscles weaken and he speaks at the same time Techno does, both of them realizing at the same time. “Dream.”
He could make people hallucinate. He’d tried to block Tommy off in a way that tested him. Dream was finding out just how much more Tommy knew about the city's layout than the other drivers; that’s why the car chasing them had stopped.
It was an unspoken question. Dream was asking how well he really remembered his training. How much of his training had been undone?
Tommy keeps going through the dark, counting every second in anticipation for them to get through to the other side. He hated not knowing what he was driving into. He knew what street he’d end up on, and that his next goal was to take a sharp turn and then go straight along until he reached the bridge, but the traffic waiting for him was completely unknown.
Tommy’s always hated the hallucinations. It’s always been enough to make him feel fractured. Like what he was experiencing was a kaleidoscope, constantly shifting and changing so you never know what’s truly there.
The light that hits them is blinding on the other side, like it’s fighting against them. Tommy narrows his eyes, the car soaring forward. The warmth of the sun on his skin does nothing to chase the chill of adrenaline away.
He can hear the sound of a car trailing along behind him and Tommy speeds up. His eyes dart to the mirror. Two cars. One with 404 and a driver and another with Dream and his… well, it’s Tommy’s replacement is who it is.
He tries not to think about it. The best thing to do is keep his focus on the road. His head, in the present. There was no time to slip up.
He lets the rumble of the road carry him forward. The taxi swings around the corner and goes racing down a main street. It was one long stretch forward, cars honking and swiveling out of the way for him, and then a bridge. A huge, concrete and steel bridge with cables that bend and stretch across the distance and Tommy was heading straight for it.
Tommy clenches his jaw, biting down hard as he pushes against the pedal so aggressively he can feel the engine growl with energy. Tommy squeezes the steering wheel, pressure building with each passing moment.
A roaring heat shoots past, an orange glow blinding half of his vision and Tommy knows it’s Blaze’s power at work. The only missing part of this chase and showing up at the crucial moment. Tommy almost laughs at how inconvenient it is.
Any bitter laughter dies when the blast of fire crashes down on their side and another blaze is roaring up to hit them.
“Fuck!” Tommy shouts out, swerving to avoid a blast that lands right in front of their path. A burst of fire races up beside him, scorching the concrete and blackening it as it explodes and fizzles out in a bloom of smoke.
He regains control of the car, checking his mirror and seeing three cars still right on their tail, following them as he hits the bridge.
The incline of the North bridge slows them down, but it’s not so great that they’ve lost a noticeable amount of space between them.
The bridge was one long huge stretch of road that was effectively abandoned after the villain alert went out. Huge metal beams reached up beyond Tommy’s line of sight. Huge suspension cables connected each section and Tommy snaps his eyes away with a choked expression when a blast of fire turns the metal molten and flaming orange melts and contorts its shape.
It was going to be the hardest part and then everything would be easier from here. They just had to be quick.
Wilbur seems to catch on to the importance and turns the radio up just slightly, giving Tommy a reassuring tap on the shoulder as he shifts backwards.
“You’ve got this, gremlin.”
“Gremlin?” Tommy says in outrage, nearly whipping his head around. He yanks the taxi hard to the left when another huge burst of fire lands in front of them.
“Watch the road!” Phil shouts over the clamor and Tommy shoots him a sideways glare.
Another burst of fire splatters on the ground in front of them and Tommy pivots, choking on his panic as the car veers to the other side. Phil sings reassurances one after the other after the other but Tommy’s barely able to hear him over the music that’s blasting anyway.
Wilbur screams, “Duck!” and there is not a moment's hesitation before everyone in the taxi drops their head down.
Almost immediately there’s a sound that Tommy registers as gunshots. One swift, quick and sharp. The next is even louder. Each bullet that hits the car makes a clanging noise. Metal ricocheting off of metal. Five hits.
Each feels louder than the last, leaving behind a rumbling vibration like each bullet is shooting holes in Tommy’s stomach. He’s unharmed though, and as far as he can tell so is everyone else. Tommy peaks his head back up slowly, back into full visibility of the now empty road aside from.
It happens so fast he doesn’t process the noise for a second because one second the glass is crystal clear.
Perfectly normal. Mint condition.
Then the next there’s a hole shot straight through, a crackling sound of glass splintering and causing lightning bolts of broken lines to race up into his view. A resounding bang that causes Tommy to flinch so hard the car jerks faster than before and he feels his foot push into the pedal.
Then he sees the blood. Little specks that have splattered forward and sprayed across his windscreen like mist.
Tommy’s heart sinks.
“Watch it.” He doesn’t stop Techno when he reaches forward, slamming his hand down on a button that causes a metal sheet to drop down the back, much thinner than the one he’d used as a ramp before.
“Who’s injured?” Tommy shouts, taking a shaky breath ( He needed to remember to breathe. Just take a fucking breath .)
This was the worst fucking time for someone to be hurt. Tommy feels hot. An overwhelming heat inside his body makes him feel lightheaded.
He risks a glance at Wilbur and Techno sat in the back, both panicked but unharmed. His eyes go back to the road. He goes to look at Phil but instead Phil presses a hand against his upper arm, pushing hard in exactly the sort of way you don’t want when driving.
“Phil!” Tommy squawks, squeezing the steering wheel so tightly his knuckles turn white. He hated not being able to see through his back mirror, but he was making it work. “What the hell, man?”
“Tommy, you’re bleeding.” Phil yells over the noise. Tommy looks at his arm, a clear rip in his jacket that’s sticky with blood.
Oh.
“Shit.” Tommy forces the pedal down again in a surge, reminding himself to keep pressing it down with all his strength. He immediately floods the wound with his healing.
Two balls of fire strike the road in front of them and Tommy bares his teeth as they drive through it, the heat licking up along the side of the car and leaving black soot marks along the outside.
The adrenaline surging through him was enough to make the pain just a sharp flaring feeling; another sense that he was overlooking while he was driving.
Fire explodes on the side and Tommy watches as some of the cables start to snap, heat burning them up and causing them to flick outward and then fall limply.
“Holy shit.” Wilbur mutters, watching the chaos unfold outside of the car. Tommy clenches his jaw as more bullets spray the back of the taxi. Through the sheath of metal you could only see the indentures they were making. It wouldn’t be long before they broke through.
“I’ll… I’ll be fine! You have to let go.” Tommy says. Phil removes his hand and Tommy feels a flood of heat as golden tendrils stitch together the wound.
A rumbling in the ground begins and Tommy’s eyes flick over to his side mirror. He sees a green car coming up, one man dressed in browns and greens leaning out the window, hand extended.
“Fuck sakes.” Tommy mutters and Techno peers out through his window before coming back sharply at the sight of what’s behind them. His eyebrows pull together.
“Shockwave can’t use his power.” Techno says resolutely.
“What? What’s his power?”
“He’ll take the whole bridge down with him.” The rumbling he can hear, shaking his heart free of his chest, doesn’t do anything to confirm Techno’s words.
The ground shakes violently and Tommy feels like he might throw up when a huge crack starts to explode along the ground underneath the taxi, racing forward with the fury of a bull and causing a huge dark tear in the bridge. Tommy twists the steering wheel, moving the taxi onto one side and holds his breath.
An earth power, then. It should be useless here. If they tried destroying the bridge, they’d all go down.
Tommy opens his mouth to respond when a bullet goes shredding through the metal and the glass of his windscreen lets out a crackling noise which steals his attention entirely. There was a bullet hole with the glass breaking in little lines of lightning across where he’s meant to look out.
He can’t breathe. He can hardly think. There’s no way to go any faster than what he’s already going.
The ground stops moving just for a second as the earth-powered hero seems to lose his grip and his ability dies away.
“Oh god.” Phil gasps.
Tommy’s eyes scan frantically for whatever it is he’s seeing because nothing is coming at them from behind that they don’t already know and the bridge in front of them is clear. So what is it?
Something is wrong. He can feel it. Like the music has just stopped before the beat drop and everyone is waiting for it to happen but it doesn’t.
He hears the metal groaning before he sees it.
Tommy’s helpless while the suspension cables snap and fling out of place like electric eels trying to bite down and destroy something. The rivets in the metal pop out in a twang and a monstrous noise erupts from the spot. They were driving straight towards it. They still had half the distance of the bridge to go.
The sound is unbearable. It’s unlike anything he’s ever heard. One of the many huge metal beams falls swiftly backwards and drags down the suspension cables with it. As the beam starts to swing backward, gravity dragging it into its doomed embrace, the parts of road connected to it start to crumble. Breaking apart in huge falls of crumbling rock and concrete.
The beam lurches backwards with a horrific swing, going backwards and straight for the water. As it disappears out of sight you can hear the crashing noise of the ocean swallowing it up.
The entire ground felt like it was moving and Tommy can feel the rumbling of powers again as another crack in the concrete explodes from where the beam was falling and starts racing further up, finding its way to its next target.
Tommy slowly starts to decelerate, pressing against the brake while cursing under his breath. He turns the steering wheel slightly and the taxi skids to the side.
The cars behind them were slowing down too, boxing them in.
“What are you doing? Tommy, keep driving!” Techno insists, grabbing onto Tommy’s chair. More bullets clank uselessly against the taxi. Tommy’s terrified they’re going to hit something important, but there wasn’t a lot he could do.
“We’ll never make it.” Tommy breathes with a sour taste on his tongue. “It’s not safe.”
Phil looks speechless, mouth hanging open as if he’s seeing Tommy for the first time. It’s the same moment Tommy realizes they either give up now or die trying.
“They’ll take the whole fucking bridge down to get you.” Phil’s eyes meet Tommy’s and he snaps his mouth shut. “Why?”
Techno makes a huffing noise and then reaches for the gun Wilbur had taken off of him before, clicking the safety off. Wilbur has the same idea and reaches around for his knives with one hand, the gun in the other.
Another beam, much further away, was starting to crack away from the concrete. The cables snap in loud aggressive bursts. It was a death trap.
“I have an idea.” Tommy begins cautiously, swallowing hard.
“Yeah, I do too.” Techno mutters and his gun makes a resounding click. “Take Shockwave out before he takes the bridge down.”
“Tommy, answer my question. Why are they still chasing us?” The words feel like an accusation from Phil’s mouth even though he knows it’s coming from a good place. It doesn’t do anything to stop Tommy feeling like he’s turned to rubber. Phil had never even raised an eyebrow in Tommy’s direction so for it to happen now, Tommy feels like the floor has dropped out from underneath him.
Tommy twists in his seat, throwing an arm over the headrest. “Don’t shoot at them.” He rushes out. He knows that Phil realizes he’s ignoring him. “If we continue like this, we’ll all get shot.”
“What’s your idea?” Wilbur presses forward.
“No, Tommy, what did you do?” Phil insists and Techno’s looking at Phil with something in his eyes that Tommy can’t quite place.
Tommy takes a shaky breath, speaking to Wilbur directly. “Do you remember when I sank that car?”
“I don’t like where this is going.” Wilbur shakes his head and Tommy snorts, turning back to the front and shifting the car into reverse.
“I’d rather do this than get shot.” He doesn’t say that he’d rather die trying to escape than go back.
“Wait, Tommy—” He knows what Wilbur is going to say. He’s not listening.
The taxi jolts briefly and then backs up, another round of bullets being fired as they slide backward and then Tommy shifts back to normal and they go speeding ahead. His heart is in his mouth the whole time, his jaw clenched so tightly there’s thunder in his ears.
The taxi sets off forward, bullets banging into it, except this time they’re not going for the end of the bridge. They’d get shot before they ever got to the other side of the bridge.
Heading straight for the missing beam seems like Tommy’s next best option. Everyone realizes exactly what’s happening a few seconds too late, just after Tommy’s already made up his mind.
There are a few things that happen very quickly that need to be explained. Number one is that as Tommy surges the taxi forward he is not breathing. He’s barely thinking straight.
The thought of going back is playing in his head and he’s doing the only thing he can to get himself out of this situation in the same way a lab rat tries to make it through a maze. He’s taking the closest possible exit. No matter how stupid that might be.
The second thing you need to know is that Tommy’s decision, while certainly insane, is a bit more justified when you understand that get away drivers for the heroes aren’t taught how to drive a boat so there’s no way they’d follow them into the water.
The last thing you need to know is Tommy still doesn’t know how to swim.
But that was okay.
It had to be okay. What else could he do? If he continued to drive, they’d get shot. If he pulled over, he’d get taken back to the hero tower and the others would be arrested.
This was the only choice that held even a semblance of a chance at protecting Phil, Wilbur, and Techno.
The taxi drifts forward and bullets clang, one piercing straight through his window and going all the way through Phil’s on the other side.
“Tommy!” Phil shouts, rattling Tommy right down to his core. He sounds so mortified that if you asked Tommy about the scariest moment in his life, he’d describe Phil yelling at him.
Except in the moment, he doesn’t have time to show his fear.
Wilbur is yelling too, and Techno, who's got his arm pressing against Wil to stop him from getting knocked around.
Tommy risks a glance in Phil’s direction as the tires lose their grip of the concrete. Phil’s face is a complete contrast of his own. Tommy smiles as they ride over the edge. The taxi lurches forward and the center of gravity changes. The hood of the car barrels down and Tommy thinks that if they didn’t have so much speed they might have flipped upside down.
Phil’s eyes are searching as they sail straight into a blanket of blue. Tommy’s eyes are all lost.
The crumbling of concrete and falling metal quickly becomes a distant memory.
Tommy thinks there’s something freeing in being weightless. A part of him wishes he could stay like that forever. The other part thinks he takes a little bit too much relief in the fact it’s all about to be over.
When Tommy was little, really little he means, before anyone he’d known had died, his parents would take him to the aquarium.
On one of the floors, the aquarium had this conveyor belt which slowly took you through his glass tunnel. Outside the tunnel was a beautifully constructed simulation of a reef. There were real tropical fish and sharks and stingrays, swooping overhead and gliding along the water, winking at Tommy and zipping all around. Tommy remembers pressing his face against the glass, staring in awe and cooing when a particularly colorful fish zoomed past.
It was a perfect version of the ocean, nothing like what he’d seen at the beach, and there was not a single second where Tommy considered that maybe the fish felt trapped in their tank. They knew all the corners and crevices. They knew the whole place, in and out.
Did they think it was as perfect as he did? Did they know they were trapped or were they content to die in their tank? Tommy doesn’t even get to look back at the city before the fall is over.
He half expects the car to crash into the water like it’s solid and for the taxi to crumple in on itself but it doesn’t. It goes through the air in a dooming arc and then cuts through the water like a hot knife. Tommy feels the jolt as the taxi is engulfed with water, rocking him to his core with a spike of adrenaline.
The car starts to tip nose first and everyone sucks in an instinctive breath.
The light goes dim almost immediately, as though someone had snapped their fingers and sent a dark blue tint to ensnare them all. He feels them sinking straight down, lower and lower, as liquid rushes in to greet them.
It was so dark that you could barely see the light refractures being cast from up above. Water was filling up fast, already pooling around Tommy’s feet and making his boots feel heavier than ever. The air was far too thin.
Tommy’s fingers fumble blindly until he finds the interior and headlights and manages to turn them on. He almost wishes he didn’t have to see everyone’s concerned expressions.
The lights wouldn’t last. He doubts they’re waterproof.
Techno splutters in the back, already undoing his seatbelt. Water was pouring in from his open window. It was all tipping towards the front first, given that it was the heavier side. The water was rising quickly past his knees and up to his waist.
“Great plan, Tommy.” Techno manages, somehow still having time to be a sarcastic twat.
“We’re fine, nobody panic.” Tommy asserts and Phil lets out a nervous chuckle. You could feel the pressure already. The strength of the water was pressing against the car like it was a tin can. Techno takes his cape off, quickly shedding as much weight as he can.
“Holy shit,” Phil spits and he tries opening the door, panicking when he can’t force it open. Tommy debates telling him the physics of the situation. He thinks it’s a little funny that his brain is still in work mode. What the fuck is the point?
Outside the vehicle, huge chunks of concrete were bursting through the ocean, an eruption of bubbles exploding behind them and rising to the surface as the rock sank and sank. It looked a bit like they were in the middle of an asteroid shower.
“Undo your seatbelts.” Techno chokes out as he reaches over and undoes Wilbur’s. The car lurches to the side and everyone lets out a panicked noise. Techno barely manages to catch himself, holding on tightly to the back of the seat. He was pushed against Wilbur, watching as water poured endlessly through his window.
Tommy can feel huge bursts of water soaking the back of his chair. He realizes dimly that the bullet hole which carved its way through his and Phil’s window was forming new, fresh breaks in the glass. The water was scarily fast, washing in and consuming everything in its wake.
Tommy reaches down to see if he can open any of the other windows, unsurprised to find the electronics had already become waterlogged and broken.
“You all need to get out through Techno’s window.” Tommy clenches his jaw so hard he’s surprised he doesn’t crack a tooth. Wilbur reaches over and undoes Tommy’s seatbelt, having to plunge his hand underwater to do so. Wilbur shoots him a knowing and warning look.
Techno was already trying to force his way through the open window, pushing against the water rushing in.
The water was high now, rising up past his chest and showing no sign of stopping. His heartbeat is a storm inside his ears, pounding as though it’s also fighting for breath.
The headlights are the first to die, flickering in a way that makes everyone’s blood freeze and then dissappears, leaving them in the cold.
“Shit.” Tommy curses, looking up at the interior lights and watching as they start to dim and flicker. Water was sloshing around them, urging them to go faster.
The water never stops. It keeps moving up and up, right up to Tommy’s collarbone. The taxi is nearly vertical at this point.
Techno’s the only one who gets out of the car before the lights turn off completely. Then it’s complete darkness, a few light refractures splashing their face and ice cold water lapping up higher and higher.
“Wilbur…” Phil begins but he’s sharply cut off. Phil's voice is breathless, airy and echoing as though they’re in a cave and not a dwindling pocket of air.
“You go.” Wilbur insists and there’s no arguing. There isn’t time.
The sound of running water is disrupted as Phil makes his way across. There’s a splashing sound as Phil forces his way out and Tommy can feel the taxi tilt onto its side. It was a nice gift, while it lasted.
Tommy feels Phil’s clothes brush past him in the water as he clambers into the back and Tommy follows behind him.
The ocean is up to their neck. Wilbur reaches out and grabs Tommy’s forearm. They’re close enough that Tommy can feel Wilbur’s breath on his face. The air is a hot contrast to the ice roaring around them.
“Wilbur—”
“I’ll swim us both up.” Wilbur hisses determinedly, twisting around Tommy and heading for the window.
“That won’t work. We should go one at a time.” The words are weaker than he wants them to be. Wilbur was the only one who knew he couldn’t swim, as far as Tommy was aware.
“Don’t be a prick.”
“Bitch.”
“Now’s not the time. Shut up and let someone help you for once in your fucking life.”
Tommy takes a shaky breath, having to tilt his neck slightly so he can keep his mouth above water. He doesn’t dare rebuke but the words are heavy on his tongue. “Okay.”
“I’ve got you, Toms.”
It’s the last thing Tommy hears before Wilbur sinks into the water and starts tugging Tommy along behind him. Tommy takes one huge gasping breath with the little remaining air left in the car and then squeezes his eyes shut. The world goes quiet, with only a horrible rushing and whooshing noise filling his ears.
His body is heavy and numb from the cold but he follows Wilbur, pushing out of the taxi and squeezing his hand around Wilbur’s with an iron grip. Wilbur doesn’t hesitate for a moment to return the same grasp.
The water washes over Tommy, consuming him on all sides. It’s terrifying. He tries opening his eyes and the stinging salt water is too fierce for him to try and fight. The moment they’re in the open ocean, the taxi dropping away from them, Tommy starts kicking. He can feel Wilbur trying to pull them both up and kick for the two of them but Tommy knows he’s not entirely useless in this situation.
The weight of his clothes is dragging him down. His boots are like anchors. He’s kicking and pushing and fighting with his teeth gritted in determination but the biting cold is starting to grab hold of his bones and make his muscles sore and stiff.
His chest feels tight already. He has no idea how deep they are. He has no idea if they’re even kicking upwards at all. All Tommy knows is that he was surrounded with frigid water on all sides and Wilbur was the only one who could help him up.
His lungs squeeze in agony and Tommy thinks that he’s never felt so underprepared in his life.
He has trained and trained and trained to stay alive. How can that all fall apart now?
The sound of a warbled cough makes him instinctively open his eyes and he can feel his own body protesting against the action. He forces them open though, vision blurred in the same way it does when it fills with tears except he can’t blink the water away.
His entire chest aches and Tommy is fighting to hold his breath like never before. They were getting close to the surface now. Tommy could see things were getting lighter as he forces his eyes open.
He tilts his head up and makes himself look at Wilbur. He can see little bubbles bursting out from around him and so in his panic, Tommy starts to kick harder.
The hand he injured early from the broken communicator is sensitive and hurts from the cold. It gives Tommy an idea.
His grip starts to slip and Wilbur’s hand tightens around his. Tommy’s vision starts to fade away from him so in one surge of effort he summons all of his remaining energy into his healing. A yellow glow appears and it takes Wilbur a good few seconds to realize it’s coming from him and Tommy.
As Tommy can’t resist the urge to take a breath, while water swells into his lungs and his chest spasms in rejection, he is still fighting for them to survive.
Bright yellow and orange swirls were racing along his body and through his veins and into Wilbur’s like they were dancing amongst themselves. They look like liquid electricity and Tommy watches as they go racing up through every inch of their body and ease the pain in their muscles. Like each darting tendril was life itself and was shooting fresh energy into their lungs.
He sends most of his healing to Wilbur and he can tell the effect is immediate as Wilbur starts to kick harder than ever before. It’s as though he’s filled with a second wind and after a few seconds that seem to stretch into eternity, they break the surface.
Tommy’s thrown into a coughing fit immediately, clinging onto Wilbur to keep him afloat for dear life. His healing was still crackling in the air, igniting his blood with strength and sending warm swirls all around them.
Tommy hated everything about it. He was lightheaded and nauseous, unable to think of anything except how far land was.
Wilbur is barely managing to keep them both above water. Tommy blinks the water out of his eyes, barely managing to get clear vision before another wave knocks into him and resets the progress.
He sees a pink head bobbing a little bit further away and Tommy’s aware that the current is making them drift.
“Don’t let go....” Wilbur rasps and he moves his hand to hold onto the back of Tommy’s jacket. “Christ, don’t let go...”
Tommy squeezes Wilbur back, feeling like at any second his entire body will just give up.
“Wilbur?!” A voice shouts and the sound of waves crashing nearly drowns it out.
“Phil, over here!” Wilbur shouts back and a wave slams into him, nearly knocking him away from Tommy. Tommy goes under for a second and his blood pressure spikes but Wilbur keeps a hold of him and they both stay afloat.
Tommy’s thrown into a hacking cough, trying to expel all the salt water from his mouth.
“Wilbur!” Phil yells and then calls, presumably to Techno, “He’s over here!”
“Shit,” Wilbur says and there’s a panicked desperation. Wilbur’s head slips under for barely a second before re-emerging.
“Fuck, Wilbur!” He’s still doing his best to kick. To try and support Wilbur in the one way he can. “Help!” Tommy screams, voice the loudest it can go.
He didn’t need to ask to know Wilbur was getting tired, despite all the healing. It wasn’t a physical injury, so there was only so much Tommy could do. He could take away the pain and ache in Wilbur’s muscles but there was only one thing that could fix exhaustion.
It’s not long before Techno and Phil make their way through the waves, fighting against them and immediately grabbing onto Wilbur and Tommy so they could all help them stay afloat.
For the split second that nobody’s holding Tommy, he starts to go back under and Wilbur voices his objection. Techno’s quick to act, grabbing on in an effort to try and help Tommy support himself.
He’s trying to copy what they’re all doing. He knows that he needs to be kicking, it’s just the technique that he doesn’t have.
“Christ,” Techno mutters, blowing water out of his face and looking to Phil for a plan. Phil meets his gaze, lashes sticking together from the water, and then stares off towards the beach.
“Keep heading to where Tommy was taking us. We’ll wash up on the beach.”
Nobody has any reason to argue.
Notes:
sorry to all the people on twitter who voted no cliff hanger I LIED
aka i am going away for a few days and i really wanted to get this out sooner rather than later so WHABAM!
the cliffhanger is like somewhat resolved like it could be so much worse fellas lets be real.Also two of my moots have made me incredibly aware that the song Getaway Car by Taylor Swift is tits!tommy coded so im making everyone else aware you should go listen to the song (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=FhPLQVlUiNQ)
tommy would definitely hear this song and then heavily dissociate until someone came and checked on himnext chapter will be action and plot driven but in a very different way. you'll see :)
in the mean time, tell me your thoughts! :D
Chapter 29: It's over, kid
Summary:
-
Phil takes Tommy’s hand and Tommy’s neck snaps around to look at him. He’s standing, his wings looking like a weighted burden, and tugging Tommy towards him.
“Tommy, no more running.”
-
Notes:
Been chatting with a lot of angst writers lately so i apologise for this.
Tommy does not have a good time in this one (spoiler alert: he probably won't have a good time next chapter either)
also I'm absolutely not normal about the fact that as of October 8th it will have been the one year anniversary of the first chapter of TITS. LIKE HELLO?? I I just wanted to say thank you all for sticking around and for the support.
It's weird to think that by this time next year I'll probably be obsessing over a new fic and this one will be finished.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tommy remembers the day he left like it was yesterday. It’s the memory that hangs in the back of his mind, always there no matter how hard he tries to slam the door shut and push it away.
That anxiety rolling in his stomach, raw and unfiltered while he plays pendulum with himself on whether he stays or leaves. He had his back turned from everything else, staring at the window from his armchair with his knees brought to his chest.
There are moments that blur like someone has smeared the ink of the memory but the sensations are clear.
The pane of glass he was staring out was cold against his forehead.
The street down below was busy with movement and lights. One man in a suit was swiftly hurrying himself into a car, tray of coffees in hand.
Rain was pouring down in an unforgiving stream. The roads would be slippery tonight.
He remembers the weight of Dream’s stare that prickled on the back of his neck. It almost burnt.
“You’re quiet.” Dream says, voice cutting through the air like it’s made of butter.
“D’you want me to talk?” Tommy croaks with a snarky tone and silence creeps back between them, more like a wedge than anything else.
“No.” There’s footsteps moving away from him. About nine of them from where Dream was standing at the door before. Dream’s in the kitchen now. The sound of a drawer rolling open and something being dragged out keeps his ears on alert. “Finally going to take your own advice and leave?”
Their argument earlier was proof that what Tommy is thinking right now is a bad idea. Dream had shattered the bathroom mirror when he’d brought it up.
“No.” The lie comes off of his tongue with ease but they both know it’s not true. Dream always knows when Tommy is lying. He was going to leave permanently. Tommy had screamed and cried and threatened it more than enough for Dream to know he was serious. “There’s nowhere to go.”
“Don’t.” Dream warns and Tommy snaps his mouth shut. He knows Tommy will try leaving again any day now.
Dream knows it better than Tommy does.
Trying to lie was pointless and Dream has always hated being lied to.
Tommy picks at the fabric of his pants anxiously. “If I did, you’d wait until Schlatt made you.”
That was no secret, but it was an unspoken part of their situation which neither of them ever went into. Dream didn’t do anything unless Schlatt commanded it.
Dream’s silent. He’s unmoving. He seems to recognize that Tommy’s listening because the fridge opens but nothing gets removed or put in.
Tommy swallows, keeping himself deadly still. “You’d kill me if Schlatt asked you to.”
Tommy turns and stares at Dream. He’s doing nothing. Staring at a fridge that’s empty. Hiding his face from Tommy behind the door.
No noise, no expression, just his motionless stare as he scans an empty refrigerator.
The worst kind of answer, Tommy has learned, is no answer at all. It leaves too much to the imagination and usually confirms the exact things you don’t want to hear.
It makes Tommy irrationally angry.
“You’d fucking kill me,” Tommy says and this time it’s with conviction, like he’s watching Dream do the murder as he speaks. Like there’s a knife already in Dream’s hand and Tommy’s just watching.
Tommy swallows hard. “I don’t want to keep doing this, Dream. I can’t keep doing this and we both know it. And I don’t want to keep having big fuckin’ fights each time I bring up wanting to leave.” Tommy’s heart races when he thinks about the last time.
“How would you do it?” Dream asks and the question surprises Tommy so much he ends up gaping like a fish out of water for a second.
“I’d… I’d find a quiet apartment.”
“No.” Dream cuts him off. The fridge shuts. “You’d skip town. You leave and you become a nobody. Untraceable. That’s the only way you get out. Leaving the heroes is dangerous, you’d have to drop off the radar. You’d hate that.”
“I wouldn’t hate that.”
“Of course you would. There’s nothing else for you.” Dream scoffs and he locks eyes with Tommy. It’s so straightforward that Tommy nearly forgets to breathe. “We both know you can’t look after yourself. What would you do, Tommy? Who would you be if you’re not a hero?”
The air goes still. Tommy digs his nails into his palms.
Himself? The response seems shameful so he bites his tongue. When Dream sighs he dips his head.
“You’re a hero, Tommy. End of story. You can’t pretend like that part of you doesn’t exist. That’s selfish and you’d hate yourself for it.” A beat. “You can’t leave. You know I care about you, right? Tommy?”
Tommy’s stomach drops. Dream looks at him, holding his eye in that quiet way where he’s saying everything he needs to without a word. Mouthing the words ‘ You can’t’. Like they’re a sweet promise more than a threat.
Tommy goes rigid, because what if he’s right? It’s more than likely that there’s nothing out there for Tommy. The punishment is bad, but what if the outside is worse? He’s nothing without his hero status.
“Dream,” Tommy hesitates to try and cut himself off before his voice breaks. He feels it building in his throat and he shakes his head like he can shake off the feeling of weakness, “Can you just stop?”
“Stop what?” Dream crosses the room and he lays a hand on Tommy’s shoulder. It takes every ounce of effort to not have a reaction and he still finds himself tensing underneath the gentle touch. He knows what game Dream is playing and he hates how every time it manages to worm its way underneath his skin. “Tommy, you can talk to me.”
No, I can’t.
“Stop getting in my fucking head.” Tommy’s throat is tight, barely able to choke the words out. The touch is still gentle like a bug is resting against his skin. He’s terrified for the moment it changes and the bug bites into him, cutting deep.
“I’m not getting in your head.” Dream says it in a hurt tone that doesn’t match his cold demeanor. “Tommy, I love you.”
Tommy’s silent.
It’s supposed to be soothing. A part of him calls out to lean into the touch, without fear and just childlike admiration. But he doesn’t.
He stays sitting with that awkward hand connecting him and Dream. He feels the way Dream is waiting for him to break but it doesn’t happen.
Instead Tommy feels something angry being pulled. Tighter and tighter, stretching like a rubber band.
Everyone has a limit.
“Tommy, talk to me.” There are tears burning in Tommy’s eyes. They won’t fall though, he refuses. Dream would just use it against him. Maybe once he’s driven far away from this place he can cry. “Tommy fucking talk.”
“What the hell is the point?” Tommy snaps, smacking his hand away and Dream recoils so sharply that it actually leaves Tommy feeling bad for a second. “You don’t give a fuck. You never have. You swap between personalities in the fucking blink of an eye! One minute you’re hugging me, the next you’re hitting. One minute you’re telling me to stay and that I’m worthless and the next you’re telling me to get the fuck out. It doesn’t make sense! Nothing in the past few months has made any sense.”
“What do you want me to say, Tommy?” Dream scoffs and finally, finally that stupid fucking emotional mask comes off and Tommy can see the real Dream. The irritation coating his voice, the annoyed glare in his eye, it’s all so real and even though it’s negative Tommy is running towards that realness. “I’m not playing games with you. You want to leave? I’ll watch you go. Fucking go ahead!”
It shuts Tommy right up.
“I will,” Tommy mutters, knowing he’s got nowhere to go. “I’ll run so far out of town you’ll never find me.”
“Promise?” Dream mocks.
“I fucking will!”
“Go on then! Run.” He waves a hand angrily to the door and Tommy flinches when he raises his hand. “God, I’m sick of you.”
“Dream…” There’s an apology on the tip of his tongue already, although he’s not even sure what it’s for.
“No. You want to go? Then get out. I won’t chase you until I have to and even then, we both know you won’t. You’re too scared, aren’t you Tommy?”
“I’m not scared.” Tommy spits back. Tommy clenches his jaw, steeling himself but he still winces when Dream reaches out to grab his arm.
Dream laughs, cold and miserable, not making a go for him again. “You know you can’t leave because Schlatt will just tell me to bring you back and you’re afraid, Tommy. You might as well stay.”
“Might as well stay?” Tommy takes a shaky breath of disbelief. He should leave. “You’re destroying me! Night and day don’t coexist— Dream, they’re opposites. We’re destroying each other! So long as we’re together one of us is going to keep on drowning. You’re either going to fuckin’ kill me or I’m going to break and kill you.”
Dream shakes his head. “You wouldn’t kill me. You don’t hate me, your mind is messing with you.”
Tommy’s skin crawls at his words.
“It’s not—”
“It’s another freak out. You’re being irrational.” His heart is thundering in his ears. “You have so many of them these days, what happened to you? You used to be normal—”
“It’s not a freak out! There’s nothing fucking wrong with me.” Tommy launches himself to his feet, storming across the room and away from Dream.
All of Dream’s words cut like blades.
It’s not a freak out. Tommy doesn’t want to keep getting hurt, the only thing keeping him here is the fact he doesn’t know how to survive on the outside.
But he could do it. He could do it, he just has to try. This is what he wants, but why does it feel like it’s not his decision?
“Tommy…” Dream warns. Tommy snatches up the car keys on the kitchen table and squeezes them in his fist, grounding himself with the pain of the metal jabbing into his hand.
“If I stay here Dream, I’m gonna keep getting angrier and angrier. I have this— this fucking feeling that one day, it’s going to boil over, and… and I’m going to kill you.” Tommy swallows thickly, staring at the keys in his hand.
He can’t even imagine looking at Dream’s face. He watches the red uneven jagged line in his palm.
Tommy takes a shaky breath, “I care so much about you but there’s something so, so wrong with you. Whatever that thing is, deep inside of you? It’s not fixable and I can’t keep sitting around thinking you’ll change and one day things will be like how they used to be.”
Tommy walks over to the door, “You’ll never be the same person I met… and I can’t let what happened to you happen to me. Dream, I don’t— I don’t want to hurt anymore. Staying here is just… it’s like I’m suffocating. There’s nothing healthy about it. You keep saying that it’s all me but that’s not true.”
He doesn’t fully believe that it wasn’t all his fault yet. He’s not sure if he ever will. But he chips away at the fact, little by little, trying to figure himself out.
Tommy hesitates, his fingers wrapping around the door handle. Dream wasn’t chasing him. Now that he was back with his body and listening, he knows that Dream isn’t saying anything. Fucking nothing, like usual.
Tommy glances back over his shoulder, confusion written across his face. “I’m going.”
Dream tilts his head, watching Tommy analytically. Like he could read his every thought and plan just from Tommy’s face alone.
He’s waiting for those words which he’ll know will hurt. The ones that call him stupid and useless. The ones that are coated in poisoned honey so he comes running right back.
Tommy opens the door with a click and Dream manages to meet his eyes.
“Tommy,” If he didn’t know Dream as well as he did, he wouldn’t have picked up on the rushed element in his voice. “Don’t come back.”
His eyes water from the stinging feeling but he doesn’t cry. He swallows hard and then moves so he can keep his gaze fixed on the window.
There is anger, deep inside of him, growing like a wave of lava would inside a volcano.
“I’m leaving.”
“You’ve said that plenty of times before, Tommy. You know what?” Dream mocks and Tommy’s silent. “The door is over there. Get out.”
“I’m serious.”
“Yeah? Then fucking skip town. Do everyone a favor and disappear, Tommy. You think I’m kidding, but I’m not. I’ll uphold my end of this deal, will you?”
Tommy’s eyes meet his. “I will.”
Dream laughs, pulling out his phone and dialing a number Tommy can’t see. “Sure.”
Despite his head screaming at him, despite pulling him in every direction at once, Tommy makes a decision.
He doesn’t wait around any longer.
It’s an absolute shitshow as they all wash up on the beach. The salt water made Tommy’s throat dry and the clothes made his body heavy. The sand was a hot contrast to the ice covering their bodies.
“Fuck,” Phil chokes out as he pushes himself up, staring at his wings in dismay. They’re soaked and the tips of many feathers are coated in sand. Tommy crawls onto land, wanting nothing more than to just lie down and cry but he doesn’t.
His eyes are stinging and his lungs are smacking against his ribcage with every breath, Tommy thinks they might bruise.
Techno was letting out a low groan as he forced himself to his feet, looking like every movement hurt.
Wilbur was coughing up sea water to Tommy’s side, wheezing in and out between swears and splutters.
“We…” Tommy says between gasping breaths, “We have to keep going.”
Wilbur turns his head to look at Tommy with the most exasperated, tired glare he can manage. “What?”
Tommy grimaces as he forces himself to his feet, brushing the sand off his hands and onto his pants.
“They’re going to catch up.”
“We’re across the bridge.” Wilbur argues, as though that makes all the difference. Like now that they’re on the otherside it’s all over.
“They know where we are.” Techno adds in a puff, steady chest rising and falling. He waves vaguely to the road, a little uphill from where they currently were on the sand. “Tommy’s right.”
Tommy follows Techno’s direction and any tiredness is immediately pushed out of his body when he sees Dream standing there. His arms crossed in either anger or disappointment or the knowledge that he’s just won. Tommy’s too exhausted and panicked to register which one it is.
404, Blaze, and Shockwave were there too, along with all of their drivers.
The drivers all had the same mask, they made Tommy feel ill to look at. They were egg shaped, covering the entire face in one featureless shell. Being made of some kind of strengthened one-way glass screen, they all had a slight glow. Their most important feature, Tommy knew, was how they could retract into nothing bigger than a visor with a white glare.
“We need to run,” Tommy insists, looking between them all. “We have to go.”
Phil takes Tommy’s hand and Tommy’s neck snaps around to look at him. He’s standing, his wings looking like a weighted burden, and tugging Tommy towards him.
“Tommy, no more running,” Phil says and Tommy realizes that Phil is pushing a small knife into his hand.
“No…” The horror is quickly rising in his voice, thick and tight in his throat. Phil clamps a hand on Tommy’s shoulder, looking from him to the heroes starting to walk down towards them on the sand.
“We can’t run from them anymore, Tommy. Sometimes you have to fight.” Phil lets go of Tommy and it’s like everything he knows is at war with itself. His internal monologue is a battlefield and it feels like Phil’s just handed him a gun and told him who to shoot to make it all shut up.
Tommy turns and watches as his friends move in to fight. Phil still has his staff and he’s quick to draw it
Wilbur hisses as he pushes himself to his feet, drawing what Tommy has to assume is the only blade he has left, and makes his way over to Techno’s side.
Techno doesn’t have an axe anymore, but he reaches into his boot and pulls out a small blade. Attached to his belt is a well sized dagger which he holds in his other hand.
They all look dead on their feet. They’re all insane.
It’s a death sentence and their only chance is to run, why didn’t they understand that? Why were they all standing together, even now, when it was so clearly over?
Tommy looks down at the blade in his hand with a dry mouth. He looks up at Phil, Wilbur, Techno, trying desperately to understand or at least work out a way they could get through this.
He looks over to Dream who’s got his weapons drawn.
Tommy runs.
He turns on his heel and starts sprinting down along the sand, kicking it up in desperate clouds behind him as he races away. His legs scream out in pain, threatening to buckle after spending so long trying to swim to shore but Tommy gives it everything he’s got. His lungs burn and Tommy focuses on the stretch in front of him.
He’s in so much of a frenzy that the idea of healing away the pain doesn’t even cross his mind. There is one thought and it’s to leave.
Tommy doesn’t see Dream make the command to Shockwave. Instead, he sees sand burst upwards from the ground. A massive column that sprays sand everywhere in an explosive way. Tommy drops to the floor, thinking he might have set a mine off from how sudden it was, and covers his head. The knife he was handed is long forgotten and lands somewhere nearby.
When the sand has settled he looks up and sees a massive wall blocking his path.
“No,” Tommy whispers, voice ragged as he forces himself to stand. Maybe it’s a hallucination. Just like the building. Maybe that’s all it is. One more test that Tommy can pass.
That Tommy will pass.
He runs straight up to the wall and presses his hands against it, his heart sinking like someone’s just stabbed it onto a skewer when the wall is solid. He hits it testingly with his open hand, muttering to himself about how it’s not real. That this isn’t happening.
Tommy hits the wall harder, watching as some sand falls away. There’s anxiety coiled in his stomach, digging its fingers into every part of him and pulling.
Tommy starts to punch it with the side of his fist. Little sprinkles of sand fall away each time but it’s not enough. It’s never enough.
He glances over his shoulder, staring back to see how the fight is playing out.
Wilbur had a hand to his throat but was still croaking out commands with his power. He was on the ground, blood dotting his cheek, and didn’t have a weapon anymore.
Phil has just managed to kick someone to the floor as he swings his staff out to hit 404, who was approaching Wilbur.
Techno was dodging some of Blaze’s fire. Desperately pushing forward and constantly trying to cut the man into shreds despite how heavy his movements were.
Amongst it all was Dream, who stood slightly apart from the battle. He had his eyes trained on Tommy and it looks like it takes a world of effort for Dream to move his neck towards Shockwave.
Because Shockwave was making his way towards Tommy and Tommy’s only weapon was lying somewhere in the sand.
Oh shit.
Tommy doesn’t have any time to think of a plan before Shockwave is practically right in front of him.
“Hey,” Shockwaves begins, looking mildly bored.
“Get fucked.” Tommy swings forward and slams his fist into the man’s jaw. Shockwave reels back in surprise, eyes widening and Tommy nearly falls over from the momentum. He was too drained to win this fight but he’d be damned if he didn’t try.
Shockwave holds his jaw for barely a second before turning to Tommy and drawing out a baton. Tommy barely has time to dodge before it smacks into his side and his knees buckle. Tommy’s ribs flare in pain and he gasps, hand flying up to cover that spot.
A far too familiar voice reminds him that they never hit his hands. They needed his hands to work so he could drive.
With one hand supporting him and the other protecting his side, there’s nothing to stop Shockwave’s boot from colliding with his head in one stomping motion.
His head hits the sand with a thud. His vision blurs and he suddenly feels like his head is an immovable weight. For just a split second while Tommy is knocked down, the earth goes silent.
Tommy grunts in pain, his breath forcing the sand out of place, eyes squeezing shut. It’s only there for a second, pushing him down and forcing sand into his hair and ears, but the effect is instant.
“Bastard.” Shockwave spits before grabbing the back of Tommy’s shirt roughly and yanking him up. Tommy lets himself be pulled upwards. He clumsily tries to find his legs and balance while nausea roars up inside of him. Shockwave hisses in Tommy’s ear, “You’re lucky that you’re someone elses problem.”
The world is spinning while Shockwave hauls him back towards the fight and Tommy is struggling to even focus his eyes.
Tommy doesn’t go gently. He shoves and pushes despite the dizziness in his head and he nearly falls over on several occasions. The clang of metal on metal is the only thing other than the tight grip on his clothes keeping him awake. He’s pretty sure that Techno is the one causing it but the moment Tommy’s all too aware of the noise, it’s gone.
Words are coming out of people's mouths but Tommy sees the world in a huge smear like someone’s taken a cloth and rubbed it until everything blended together.
Shockwave presses his boot into the back of Tommy’s legs and Tommy quickly falls to his knees.
He blearily sees a lump of black and blue clothes unmoving on the ground a few meters away.
“Tommy!” A distorted voice, Phil, yells from the side and Tommy turns just in time to see as he’s roughly shoved into the sand. He wants to speak but the words feel like a lump of coal stuck in his mouth. 404 and a driver whom Tommy doesn’t recognize are on him in an instant.
Tommy’s stuck in place as Phil’s arms are twisted behind him and his wings are stood on and pressed into the sand.
Tommy’s fingers just barely graze the man’s feathers when Angel jerks back.
It happens so quickly that Tommy barely blinks. One moment he’s reaching to heal the Angel of Death’s wing and the next, his hand is trapped in a death grip.
“Don’t touch his wings.” Tommy chokes out and his eyes feel so heavy, like every blink might whisk him away from consciousness. His head was pounding. He tries to stand but he’s quickly forced back down.
Phil hated having his wings touched. He told Tommy, all that time ago on their first mission. He had a problem with it, why were they touching his wings?
“Don’t touch his wings,” Tommy calls out, more firmly this time. Tommy hears his own words through an echo. A slight ring. There’s something about Phil’s wings being touched that cuts straight through Tommy’s daze. Desperation creeps into his voice and for a moment this is the only thing in the world that matters to Tommy.
“His wings,” Tommy shifts his face to look and appeal to Shockwave who doesn’t even bother to glance at him. “You have to make them stop. Phil!”
A cloth goes over Phil’s mouth and soon he’s unconscious but Tommy is still fighting for him. Where was Techno? Techno could help.
“Stop touching his fucking wings!” Tommy shouts, thrashing against Shockwave's grip.
Tommy’s got his teeth bared as he tries to struggle away from Shockwave and get back to his feet. He gets lightheaded just trying to stand and the screaming leaves him breathless but he still tries.
He’s frantic when Blaze walks over, a nasty look on his face and blood streaking down the side of his arm. There are wing clamps in his hands.
Tommy screams, “No! Fuck off! Don’t you fucking dare!” and when a pair of black boots he recognizes to be Dream’s he looks up, words slurring together. “Stop them! They’re hurting Phil. They’re hurting him…”
Dream pauses, confusion in his movement as he looks over to see what Tommy’s talking about. It takes Dream a moment, Tommy doesn’t understand why, before Dream holds a hand up to stop Blaze.
Blaze stares with a questioning look but doesn’t dare open his mouth to argue. Instead, he carries the wing clamps back to the car and someone else drags Phil to his feet.
Tommy doesn’t see where they take Phil before a cloth wraps over his mouth and his vision starts to go dark.
The last thing he sees is Dream crouching down in front of him and catching his head when he starts to fall.
Tommy remembers the first time Dream hit him outside of a training session. He remembers the lies he told himself to try and justify the action. At what stage does wishful thinking become denial?
Tommy throws the pair of broken headphones across the room, yelling in frustration as they clatter uselessly off the wall.
“The pattern is bullshit!” Tommy groans, carding his hands through his hair. “I mean, can you fucking believe that? What— what does the pattern even mean? A pattern.”
“It means I teach you how I was taught. It’s a pattern and it works.” Dream states while staring angrily, contemplating, at the broken headphones Tommy had since thrown at the wall. “Pick that up.”
“That’s what you’ve been doing,” Tommy exclaims. He storms across their room, snatching the headphones up in his hand.
“No it’s not.”
Then something happens. A mistake Tommy will remember for the rest of his life.
“What the hell does he know?! ‘Be more strict’ and ‘More punishments’ my fucking ass! Fuck the pattern and fuck Schlatt.” Tommy continues, jabbing the headphones in Dream’s direction and swearing. “He’s such a bitch. Christ, I hate him. I hate him so bloody much—”
At the time, he thinks he’s imagining things. I mean, how can you process getting hit by the one person who’s supposed to protect you from that kind of thing?
But it does happen. A quick strike to the face, so sudden that Tommy’s head snaps to the side.
There’s a silence so fragile that a single breath would have broken it. Tommy wishes more than anything he’d have snapped the silence in half and stormed out.
But he didn’t. He let the quietness run over him like a wave. Tommy touches the stinging part of his face, pressing his hand against it and then drawing it away and staring. As if he’s expecting the red mark, the pain, to spread to his hand.
But it doesn’t.
A moment passes. Then another.
His face goes from shocked, slowly, and turns to anger.
“You hit me.” Tommy looks up at Dream, eyes widening. “What the fuck?” He yanks himself out of Dream’s grip.
This was Dream. Dream who saved him from the streets. Dream who looked after him. Dream the hero. Perfect Dream who was charismatic in the public eye and a fierce opponent in a fight.
Dream, the hero that everyone loves— that Tommy loves.
“Schlatt’s right, Tommy.” Dream’s face remains stern, completely unapologetic. “It’s how things have always been done around here. The pattern always repeats.”
He stares in shock for a moment, anger slowly rising as heat is brought to his face. “It doesn’t have to. Dream, you can’t be serious.”
“That’s how my trainer did it. Granted, I wasn’t as young and I was a lot better behaved but it works, Tommy.” Dream looks at him for a short moment. “It won’t be so bad. You can heal yourself anyway.”
“Are you insane?” Through poorly veiled horror, Tommy steps back. His voice is barely above a whisper. “What the fuck are you on about? Look, Dream, whatever you went through just know that I’m here for you but—”
“Schlatt’s power is what makes him such a powerful member of the Hero Coalition.” Dream answers coldly. He continues in a softer voice, like a shameful confession. “I don’t want him to use his power on me. Do you?”
Tommy’s mind is going so fast he nearly forgets to answer. “I… No. I don’t. Dream?”
He regrets the decision in the future, but at the time, Tommy lets Dream brush past the topic of hitting him. It was the kind of denial you only saw people talk about on TV. It was so real and raw at that moment, he didn’t take it for what it was.
“If you just listen to me, I won’t have to do what Schlatt says and he won’t use his power on either of us.” Dream says in a low voice. “...if you get hurt, if the pattern repeats, I promise it’ll only be because you let it.”
And it’s those words… those words are why the slip in Dream and Tommy’s relationship is so steep.
Because every time Tommy fucks up, there it is. At the back of his mind. It’ll only be because you let it. This is all you. More constant than any song or melody he’s ever heard. Like a scratch in a record player, looping over and over and over again.
He hears the word constantly. The gentle, reassuring mutters that Dream begins with that turn reprimanding as time continues.
He can see the words as Dream looks sorry, apologetic almost, because Dream actually has the fucking audacity to look like it pains him just as much as it does Tommy in the beginning. To act like Dream is the victim just as much as he is.
And Tommy fucking falls for it.
Because he loves Dream. Dream who protected him. Dream who saved him. They’re family and he cares about him and this is the closest Tommy’s ever been to anyone before. It’s the closest he’ll ever be to anyone ever again.
He owes Dream everything. He’ll be paying off that debt for as long as it takes because Dream gave him his life.
If it wasn’t for Dream, he’d be rotting in a cell. Dream has given and cared for him in every moment since then, so why— why would Dream want to hurt him?
This was Schlatt’s command and really, if he thinks enough about it, Dream is just as much of a victim as Tommy is. If Dream could get through this then surely Tommy could too; it didn’t matter if he was younger.
It starts off okay. Dream murmurs how sorry he is and holds Tommy the whole night. Tommy knows that Dream doesn’t want this just as much as he doesn’t. So he feels bad for Dream.
It’s Tommy’s fault. The words are imprinted on his brain.
After a rough training session that was supervised by Schlatt, Tommy sobs in Dream’s arms afterward. Dream says he was trained the same way and although Tommy doesn’t understand how that’s supposed to help, he knows that training this way works. It worked for Dream, so it can work for him.
But why isn’t it going to plan yet? Why is he feeling this way?
After a few months, he doesn’t notice the way Dream is quieter than normal. The way Dream leaves him alone afterward or how his face hardens when Tommy is around. He should notice the change. Dream had taught him to notice the change. Why did he turn a blind eye?
Dream sees the progress and it makes it all worth it. Every ounce of praise Dream gives Tommy for being better is worth it. And there’s that reminder again. This is all you, Tommy. Even in moments of praise, the words twist into his mind like splinters too small to realize they’re even there before it’s stuck, jabbing into his skin.
This is all you.
At one stage— well not just one stage, but on one particular occasion when he's alone and he's cold, there's blood dripping down the temple of his head. It’s a wound he's too tired to heal. Does he even deserve it? It was his fault, after all.
It’ll scar, but maybe that can be a reminder to work harder. It’s embarrassing he’s too tired to do the one thing in life he's supposed to.
And then he realizes why Dream would want to hurt him. It finally clicks, after years of mistreatment.
It's because Dream's afraid. All of that power he lacks with Schlatt, he gains from Tommy. If there is one thing Dream seeks, it’s power. To have control. Dream yearns to control and Tommy yearns to have freedom but for some reason, the two can’t coexist. They can never coexist.
And Tommy wants to laugh, he wants to cry and scream, burning his lungs and raw, because this was a cycle— a chain of abuse and he was at the bottom of it.
Maybe if he'd realized sooner that things would stay the same, he could have left and helped himself while it wasn't too late. Before the damage was permanent.
Maybe deep down he knew the truth, burying it subconsciously. Like dirty laundry he couldn’t be bothered to clean. He feels filthy all the time now. Like the bruises are marks he can scrub off his skin and he should apologise for each cut that bleeds.
There's that voice again. That stupid fucking voice, whispering.
This is all you.
The cold is the first thing he’s aware of. Then it’s the aching pain in his skull, the only thing that is telling him this isn’t a dream.
He tries to pry his eyes open, cringing from the light. The ceiling is white and the lights look medical. He turns his head, being faced with another white wall, half surprised through his delirium that this isn’t one big room with curtains separating all the hospital beds.
Tommy groans as he sits up, trying not to think about the ridiculously plain room. There was a window with no curtains and a black armchair in the corner.
He’s grateful not to be in wet clothes anymore, although alarm bells ring in his head at the change. His shirt was plain white and his pants had been swapped out to a pair of black shorts. He was missing his shoes and socks too, unable to see any traces of them around the room.
Blearily, he takes note of the wooden dresser on his left and the door at the end of his bed. He has to do a double take when he sees the dresser, staring with wide eyes.
His breath snags in his chest as a million memories race through his mind. Tommy struggles to put them all on pause as he stands, nearly falling over as he’s hit with a wave of dizziness.
He catches himself on the small bed he was just sitting on. Tommy blinks hard and feels like he might throw up when he touches the big white blanket.
His blanket. His room.
Even once he’s let go of the fabric he finds himself wiping his palm against his shirt in a daze, like he can scrub the thought of it away too.
Tommy turns back to the dresser. The little light red plate sitting on top of it had the only evidence he ever lived here in the first place.
There were a few coins. A roll of dark red thread and needle. A pocket knife. A couple of colourful bandages and the thing that makes his blood freeze; a simple visor with a white glare, his old mask, that makes Tommy’s stomach churn so violently that he feels bile rising in his throat.
He looks away, rushing for the door with weighted feet. Tommy’s not thinking straight, hell he’s hardly thinking at all.
He knows you have to lift this door slightly and push it closer to the hinges to make it open quietly but he’s scared and when you’re scared you do stupid things.
There’s a voice in his head screaming that he needs to run and there’s another that’s already telling him he’s not supposed to leave the room without his visor on his person.
Tommy’s so choked up in his thoughts that he barely thinks as he stumbles down the hallway to an apartment room he wishes he didn’t recognize.
He tries not to look at the living room as he races through it, or the kitchen to his left. He just moves straight for the door.
“Leaving again?” A voice muses and Tommy whirls around with such terror, his fist already raised and prepared to swing, that he nearly sends himself toppling over before realizing that Dream was standing across the room. Dream tilts his head slightly at the action. “It’s really not the best idea. Schlatt would be upset and you’d have to abandon your villain friends.”
A beat passes. Tommy shaking so badly that his breaths are rattling in his lungs. He slowly lowers his fist, keeping it clenched at his side.
“Where the hell are they?”
Dream knows who he’s talking about. He clicks his tongue in disapproval. “Manners, Tommy.”
“Eat shit.”
Tommy runs into the kitchen, feet sliding along the floor. He opens the top drawer that the knives are kept in and draws the biggest one he can see out. It’s about the size of his forearm, glittering in a promising way.
Tommy holds the gray handle with both of his hands, not trusting himself enough not to drop it with all of his shaking.
Dream watches him like he’s a mildly interesting TV program, the corner of his mouth pulling up in a smile.
“We’ll have plenty of time for learning.” Dream says with a bit of a disappointed tone. Tommy’s face falls and Dream smiles sympathetically. “You know, for a second there on that bridge I thought you might actually make it.”
He doesn’t know what to say. The words have turned to syrup in his throat and the room all around is making him shake so badly he feels like he might fall apart.
“Show me where they are,” The words are some of the hardest things Tommy’s ever spoken. Tommy swallows hard, planting his feet. “What the fuck did you do with them?”
He hates every second that Dream knows how much the villains mean to him but he has to. He needs to know if they’re safe. If they’re even here or by some insane turn of fate they’ve escaped.
“Standard procedure hasn’t changed.” Dream folds his arms, taking a few steps towards him. He’s waiting for Tommy to catch up and he knows it. His mind is just barely lagging behind his body.
The standard procedure was to take villains into power dampening cells. They had three floors underground dedicated to it. The lowest one was for the worst of the worst. It was practically out of use but they’d have to be there considering how notorious they are.
Tommy feels sick imagining them in cells.
Tommy’s silent for a second, trying to work out his next action. There was no way in hell he’d have clearance for the bottom floor. He’s thinking. Calculating what to say.
“Do you want to see them?” Dream says and he waves suggestively at the knife in Tommy’s hand. It snaps Tommy out of his thoughts immediately, his brain reeling.
Tommy glares at him in a challenging way, like he’s daring Dream to come any closer. He’s biting down on his cheek so hard that the taste of iron coats his tongue but if there’s one thing he knows it’s that with this knife in his hand he will happily cut a fucker up if they get too close.
But he knows what Dream wants.
Tommy forces his grip to loosen. He doesn’t want to let it go but more than anything he wants to see Phil, Wilbur, and Techno. Dream knows it, too.
He knows how desperate Tommy is because Tommy’s been doing a god awful job at hiding all of his tells.
“Are they hurt?” Tommy croaks out, forcing himself to hold eye contact. Dream doesn’t answer, instead coming around to Tommy’s side. “Don’t…” Tommy warns under his breath, turning slightly so he can face Dream better.
Dream slows down immediately and it takes every ounce of willpower in Tommy’s body to keep him rooted to the spot.
“Let me take you to go see them,” Dream slowly stretches one hand out, finger tapping the tip of the blade.
Tommy curses quietly, letting Dream press his palm against the flat side of the blade. Tommy’s dead silent, not even risking a breath with Dream so close. He has to force himself to let the knife go on the counter, allowing it to press against the surface with a clatter.
Dream keeps his vision focused on every little twitch of Tommy’s fingers as his hands make their way back down to his side. Then Dream hums to himself and brushes past Tommy, ignoring how flighty he is, and starts to lead the way outside of the apartment room and down a larger hall.
Tommy’s frozen for a second, trying to coax the air back into his lungs. He forces his feet to move towards the door. He glances back at the knife, knowing that Dream wants him to leave it behind.
It would be so good to have. The idea of being unarmed makes him want to curl into a ball.
Tommy hesitates and then quickly tucks the blade into his waistband instead, the cold metal resting against his skin. Tommy has to speed walk to catch up.
He follows at a distance, stepping lightly in all the places that don’t make sounds as if he never left. The elevator is already waiting for them and Tommy actually wants to stab something when he realizes he has to follow Dream in there.
Tommy forces himself to follow Dream in. He presses himself against the wall of the elevator, eyes scanning Dream for weapons. Dream doesn’t bother to look back at him.
Tommy can count two blades on Dream’s hips. Probably a knife in his boot. Almost definitely something concealed in Dream’s sleeve and Tommy knew that the other knicknacks on Dream’s belt, whilst some were definitely unfamiliar, were all some kind of form of weapon.
The elevator buzzes and his line of sight darts away just for a second at the noise before going back to focusing on Dream.
They were going down. Very far down. Maybe the labs? Or lower, but Tommy had never been given jurisdiction for that low so he’s not sure what to expect.
When the elevator dings open into another door. Dream pulls out a keycard and buzzes them both in with ease. It opens to a long graying hallway that felt like it had no end.
“Don’t take it out.” Dream mutters.
“What?”
Dream glances over at Tommy and gives him a long look. Tommy’s convinced he can see straight through him. “I don’t care if you want a weapon, I think that’s reasonable, but you shouldn’t have it on this floor.” A beat. “You can keep it but if I see the knife out anytime during this visit, I’ll drive it through your leg.”
Tommy’s jaw opens for a second but he swiftly shuts it and manages a nod.
Dream’s gaze lingers for a moment longer before he also manages a nod and sets off down the hallway. It was hugely long, with heavy reinforced metal doors sprinkled along. One of the small circular lights in the ceiling was flickering but the most unsettling thing was the silence.
Tommy couldn’t hear any noise from inside of the cells. Only the sound of his bare feet padding along and Dream’s boots clicking against the tiles.
After a moment of working up the nerve to ask, Tommy opens his mouth. “How’d you know?”
“That you had the knife or you weren’t going to stab me with it?” Dream doesn’t skip a beat, he just keeps walking down the hall. It’s only now that Tommy realizes he’s wearing his hero get-up. His cape was swaying behind him like it was a protective shield and not a shitty piece of cloth that could get stuck in doors or shred if it snagged on a fence.
Tommy drags his eyes away. “Both.”
Dream chuckles breathily. “You’re not going to stab me. I haven’t done anything wrong yet and you know my request wasn’t unreasonable.”
“You don’t know that. I think you deserve to be stabbed.”
“Maybe. Maybe not.” Dream shrugs in that frustrating fucking smug way of his. Tommy bites his tongue.
“And how’d you know I had the knife?”
Dream looks back, a little amused, “Isn't it obvious?” and that's the end of that.
Notes:
thats all for now folks! I hope everyone enjoyed, i apologise sincerely for the angst that next chapter will contain. (identity reveal tag looms in the background)
also the discovery that dream was trained the same way tommy was should in NO WAY make you feel sympathetic for him. just because tommy hasn't come to the terms that there is NO excusing what happened that does not mean it was okay.
i am not romanticizing it or making a story where Tommy forgives abusers or ANYTHING WHERE THE ABUSERS GET A GOOD ENDING. NO. WE DO NOT LIKE TITSDREAM AND THAT IS THAT.the "pattern" is talking about generational abuse. hopefully some of Dream's behaviours have been explained a bit more (but that man is so so complex, i could write an entire character analysis picking him apart and it wouldn't be enough)
AND ALSO AKJDFHSKDJFHSKDJFH WE ARE SO CLOSE TO 300,000 HITS!!!
when i tell you all I've been going insane over that, i mean it so genuinely. We hit 200k in June and to see us 11k away from 300k is actually ridiculous.
I'm asking a small favour and that's if you could maybe share the fic with a friend or just somewhere online to support it because it would genuinely mean so much to me if we could hit 300k before the one year anniversary (October 8th) and i know you all have the power to do it because you all had the power to rename me roo tits hoo
Chapter 30: So what's your real name, Theseus?
Summary:
He's frozen.
In the moment that matters most, Tommy's frozen in place.
-
aka the chapter which is the sole reason why i added the author regrets nothing tag :)
-
Notes:
im throwing you all straight into the pits. you have my condolences.
also not to make people considerably more sad but know that tommy being recaptured was planned since like chapter 3, the “Don’t touch his wings!” was planned since chapter 8 when tommy goes to heal phil and phil is like ‘sorry haha i dont like it when people touch my wings’, and tommy nearly drowning and healing wilbur as he pulls them both to the surface has been planned since the chapter wilbur finds out tommy cant swim
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tommy folds his arms to contain the little bit of body heat he could, focusing exactly on how far the cell where the villains are being held is.
When Dream finally stops, any joking tone has completely disappeared from his face. He reaches into his pocket. Pulls out a little saucer and presses a button. It expands and a brown strap pops out so Dream can hook it over the back of his head.
Once he’s got his mask on, there’s no chance Tommy can make eye contact.
Dream reaches up to a little sliding plate of metal on the door and swings it aside with a loud clang.
There’s silence. Dream looks to Tommy and then tilts his head in the direction of the small opening and cautiously, Tommy steps up to look inside. He barely gets a glimpse before his emotions get the best of him.
He sees Phil with his head down, resting on his knees. Wilbur was leaning against him, eyes shut and a cloth covering his mouth. They both have cuffs on his wrists and a long chain around their ankles that prevents them from walking too far.
They’re wearing the same thing from when they washed up on the beach except Phil’s taken his robe off and is just wearing what was underneath. A black sleeveless shirt and pants.
Wilbur is missing his trenchcoat.
Neither of them have their masks.
Tommy doesn’t get a chance to see if anyone else is in there with them. The moment he takes a deep gasping breath to fill his lungs with air, Dream is slamming the slider shut again.
“Guys!” Tommy shouts and he battles against Dream to get the metal slider open. “No!”
“Tommy,” Dream yanks it shut, shoving him away harshly. Tommy’s already coming back at him, shouldering him hard in the chest and wrestling for control. The knife in his waistband is jolted from the impact and Tommy feels a small sharp digging for just a second.
“No! You fucker,” Tommy reels back breathless, combing his hands through his hair. “You can’t keep them there!”
“Those are the orders.”
“To hell with the damn orders.” Tommy hisses. “Let them go.”
Dream gives him a stare so harsh that the thought of ramming him again completely disintegrates from Tommy’s mind. He’s breathing hard, blinking away all of his racing thoughts the second they come to him.
“They’re villains,” Dream retorts, with twice as much hate in his voice. “I’m not the villain here, Tommy. I know you know how awful they are. You don’t earn the title ‘most wanted’ by putting on a black coat and robbing a store. You earn that through murder.”
“You killed Thorne.” Tommy retorts, shaking his head. He jabs a finger against the man’s chest. “You killed her, you bastard. Why aren’t you in chains?”
Dream’s hand find it’s way against Tommy’s neck, shoving him against the wall. A nervous twang runs up Tommy’s spine but it’s not strong enough to knock the fight out of him. Dream’s voice is low and dangerous. “I saved lives.”
“You took them.” Tommy spits, refusing to back down despite the way his entire body is shaking. “You fucking took them.”
The moment the words are out of his mouth, he regrets them. Dream’s look turns dark and he doesn’t hesitate in grabbing a fistful of Tommy’s hair. Tommy lets out a pained gasp as Dream opens the door to the cell.
“I took lives?!” Dream shouts, yanking Tommy forward and throwing him down. Phil and Wilbur both startle at the noise and Tommy knows they’re yelling out for him.
Tommy lands on his hands, cringing at the ground shock which runs through him.
“They’re the villains, Tommy!” Dream barks. “They deserve to be treated like ones.”
“Don’t you fucking touch him!” Phil shouts and Wilbur shouts something muffled from behind his gag, giving Dream the most intense glare that Tommy’s ever seen.
They’re both standing in an instant, the chain on their ankle tugging and stiff with tension at how tight it’s being pulled.
Dream doesn’t even think as he draws his sword and waves it in their direction. “Speak again and see what happens. I dare you.”
“Dream, no.” Tommy chokes out, his throat constricting. He doesn’t think it’ll do much but at the least, Dream stops advancing on them. Tommy starts to push himself up to his feet again.
He turns his attention and touches his stomach, feeling disconnected when he sees there were little spots of blood appearing on his shirt already.
“Why?” Dream asks, not bothering to look back at him. Tommy looks up, locking eyes with Wilbur who was looking over him protectively and Phil, who’s wings were all ruffled and fluffed up.
Techno was missing.
“Where’s Blade?” Tommy nearly says his real name. There’s a sinking pit in his stomach. He forces himself to stand, careful not to hurt himself. Dream’s head moves the smallest fraction in his direction.
“Blade didn’t listen. You’re not allowed to see him.” Dream says casually before turning himself completely to Tommy. “Why do you think I shouldn’t hurt them? They’re defiant, Tommy. They’re villains, they deserve to be treated like ones.”
Dream takes one step towards Tommy before he’s interrupted.
“Back off.” Phil hisses and before Tommy can even shoot Phil a pleading look, there’s a knife at Phil’s neck.
The room goes still.
“I’m sorry?” Dream says and Tommy winces, able to hear the smile in his voice. Phil doesn’t hear it, though. His gaze is still challenging and Tommy is wishing this entire situation away.
There’s a pause where Tommy is wholeheartedly convinced that Dream is going to hurt Phil. Tommy’s hand is already itching for the blade tucked under his shirt.
He wishes that Phil would stop. It would be easier if he was just quiet, just for a second. Until Dream left.
But Phil holds Dream’s eye, level with his mask.
“I said back off.” Phil keeps his voice low and sour, showing his disgust for the man, “Don’t you dare hurt Tommy. Do you really think you deserve to be called a hero? You’re just a murderer who got too many gold stickers when they were a child and now you think you can’t do any wrong.”
Dream laughs quietly. “Do you have any idea how many people you’ve hurt? Can’t you hear how ridiculous you sound?”
“You want a truth, Dream? You’re trying to convince yourself that because you’re well known, you’re well liked, but it isn’t true. The truth is everyone in this room fucking hates you. You are nothing to me and my family except a green fuckin’ dick playing cops and robbers.” Dream hums. “You can go ahead and do your worst mate, but leave him out of it. Don’t blame Tommy for the fact your healer walked out on you.”
Tommy’s so nauseous at Phil’s statement he thinks he might puke. He realises that the entire time he’d forgotten to breathe and he inhales shakily.
“You are so much stupider than I thought you were.” Dream says breathlessly and when he gives Tommy a brief sideways glance, Tommy realises that Dream never intended on hurting the man physically.
“You still haven’t figured it out.” Dream muses, relishing in the position of power he has.
“No,” Tommy whispers to himself. He realises shallowly he has no one else to whisper it to. A short silence stretches between them. His brain opens the floodgates of panic, sending spikes of ice through his chest.
Tommy manages to flick his eyes up long enough to see Wilbur and Phil both have their eyebrows drawn.
“No, no, no.” Tommy tries to say the words but they don’t make it out of his mouth. His tongue is useless. His throat is closing.
“Figured what out?” Phil challenges, and Tommy doesn’t dare look at their expressions. His breathing is coming so fast and hard he thinks he might pass out.
“Tommy’s a hero.”
The penny drops. The room goes so silent that a breeze would shatter their sense of quiet. He can feel their eyes on him like they’re burning into his skin.
There’s a clinking noise as the chain around one of their ankles moves.
“What?” That was Phil. Tommy can hear Phil’s voice. Oh god, Phil knows. Wilbur knows too, but at least he can’t speak. At least he can’t tell Tommy he hates him and that it’s wrong and—
“He works for me.”
Oh god, they know.
They know. They fucking know. Do something. Do anything. Deny it. Lie. God, say the truth for all I fucking care. Say something, Tommy.
“He always has and he always will.” Dream says it like he’s discussing what to have for brunch. Tommy hears it like it’s a death sentence.
He wants to say that’s not true. He wants to say he doesn’t work for Dream, that he doesn’t want to, but there is an entire mountain of lies currently choking him. A whole life that Tommy had made for himself, pushing down on his chest like it’s an entirely separate person whose weight he’s carrying.
“You’re lying.” Phil’s panicked and horrified and angry and Tommy is sick, sick, sick. What was it for, Tommy?
Phil’s eyes are on him, burning holes into his face, but Tommy can’t bring himself to speak.
He didn’t gain anything from leaving, he only hurt people along the way. What’s wrong with him?
Dream huffs and glances briefly at Tommy on his way to the door. “You’ve got five minutes before I have to take you somewhere. Make it quick, Stitch.”
The name doesn’t feel like his but rather some fucked up command to listen to what Dream tells him. It sends Tommy’s mind spiraling, trying to make sense of the words bouncing around inside his head with no success.
Tommy barely processes the sound of receding footsteps. He flinches into himself when the door slams and he’s alone with Wilbur and Phil.
He’s frozen.
In the moment that matters most, Tommy’s frozen in place.
"Tommy," Phil trails off. He fixes Tommy with a long look. He takes in the new clothes, the fact Tommy isn’t cuffed or chained, and there’s a flicker of realisation in his eye that makes Tommy feel weak. Tommy tries to open his mouth to speak but the weight of Phil’s stare is enough to suffocate him.
“He was telling the truth,” Phil whispers. “wasn’t he?”
He can hear Wilbur make a choked noise and Tommy squeezes his eyes shut, chin tucking down.
With a concerned look over to the door Dream exited through, Tommy carefully untucks the blade from his waistband and mutters, “Let me help.”
“Tommy…” He begins and the words die in the air like they’re poisoned things, doomed to fall. Phil looks horrified, breathing shallowly and Tommy's barely able to look at him.
Tommy holds the blade and takes a few anxious steps towards Wilbur. He grabs the side of his face to keep him still and then gently eases the blade underneath the cloth over Wilbur’s mouth.
He’s not supposed to, but to hell with the fucking consequences. He can’t get the cuffs off, but at least he can do this.
The cloth cuts away and as Tommy moves his hand back, Wilbur catches his wrist.
Wilbur’s eyes are searching his and Tommy makes the mistake of locking eyes with him. It’s just for a second but the connection is so painful that he’s certain his heart starts to rip.
“Wilbur,” Tommy begins in a quiet voice, tears burning in his eyes. “don’t.”
“Say it isn’t true,” Wilbur asks and his voice is thick, strained from the battle on the beach. Even though they're in a power-dampening cell, Tommy can feel Wilbur’s power wrap around him like he’s a fish caught on a hook.
It’s hurting Wilbur to use his power. Tommy can tell he’s over-extending himself.
“Wil, stop.” He begs. Tommy can feel the heat of tears going down his face already. It doesn’t take much to push him over the edge, not under all the weight that was already pushing against him.
“Answer me.” Wilbur’s voice is shaking. Maybe it’s fear, maybe it’s anger. Wilbur holds Tommy’s gaze, a betrayed-hurt flashing in his eyes. "Toms... please."
“I can’t.” The words are like a block in his throat. This aching hurt in his chest that was wrapping around his ribcage and up his neck.
“Yes, you can. Tommy, answer me.” He can feel Wilbur’s power digging into his head. The way his power curls its fingers around and starts to sharply dig its way in. “Is it true?”
The answer scrapes against his throat, turning into a half sob as he nods. “Yes.”
Wilbur’s grip loosens, horror and mistrust flashing in his eyes and Tommy grabs Wilbur’s wrist to keep him from leaving. Tommy holds on like Wilbur might try to wrench himself away and this will be the only time he ever gets to see him again.
The knife drops to the ground next to them but neither of them cares. They’re so caught up in the moment that there isn’t anything that could even be nearly as important.
“Oh my god.” Phil mumbles, turning away like he’s about to be sick.
“You have to listen to me,” Tommy begins weakly. Wilbur looks like he’s been slapped. There was no denying it anymore but that survival instinct to lie was squeezing his throat closed, pushing its heels down stubbornly in one last desperate effort to keep Tommy safe. “I didn’t— I didn’t want to come back.”
“What the fuck, Tommy?” Wilbur whispers and Tommy wishes that he’d never let his relationship grow beyond friend. God, he wishes so badly that this didn’t hurt like Wilbur was his brother because, on some subconscious level, that’s what he started to think they’d become.
“Wil, I’m sorry.” The confession activates some kind of floodgate because the tears don’t stop. They burn tracks down his face, his chin pressing against his chest. It’s not enough.
He knows that sorry will never be enough.
“You lied to us?” Phil cuts in and the emotion is so raw in Phil’s voice that the sobs spilling out of Tommy’s mouth make it nearly impossible to speak.
“I didn’t want to. Please don't hate me.” Tommy cries, his words turning into rambles as he watches his world fall to pieces. “I didn’t want to, I didn’t .”
“You’re one of them? You’re Dream’s healer?” There’s venom in his voice like he’s so disgusted that it’s repelling him as he speaks. Tommy shakes his head, unable to deny it.
He’s more than that, he’s so much more, but it hurts so bad to try and fight.
“Christ, we trusted you.” Wilbur’s voice is hoarse, pulling his wrist away and Tommy clings to him. He digs his fingers into Wilbur’s wrist like it’s his only lifeline and if he lets go he’ll slip and won’t stop falling.
“No, I know, I know you did. I’m so sorry. You have to believe me.” Tommy chokes on his own emotions, trembling so badly he’s convinced this will be the moment he finally falls apart. “Wil, please…”
“Tommy, I trusted you!”
“I’m sorry! I’m so sorry,” He breaks off, babbling apologies as sobs ripple out of him. “I love you all and I never wanted—”
“You’re the reason Hannah died.” Phil says softly but they’re daggers in Tommy’s skin that sink deep enough to scar. He goes completely still at the accusation, forcing his voice to work again.
“No, no, it wasn’t my fault,” The confession is shredding his throat. “I didn’t want to hurt anyone. I didn’t…”
It wasn’t his fault. It wasn’t. He couldn’t have known. (Another voice reminds; this is all you.)
The door opens with a loud metal grinding noise and Tommy’s head snaps back, wide-eyed.
“God damn it, Tommy.” Dream hisses and he’s got headphones on.
“No,” Tommy realises with a horrified whisper what’s about to happen.
Phil grabs Wilbur’s shoulder and Tommy realises he’s trying to move him away. The thought is like a punch to the stomach, and he hates it, every second. When Wilbur wrenches his hand out of Tommy’s reach, Tommy lets him go, his vision completely blurry.
“You just had to fuck something up, didn’t you?” Dream waves angrily to the piece of cloth that was once covering Wilbur’s mouth. It lies on the ground, now discarded.
“I’m not finished.” Tommy pleas, racing to stand between Dream and the others. Dream storms straight past him. “No, no, let me stay. Dream, please.”
Tommy’s breath hitches in his throat and he turns back to Wilbur and Phil, desperate to finish the conversation. To try and get any form of an explanation across. Some kind of justification to help kill the guilt that was rolling his stomach around.
“Do you know what you’ve done?” Phil utters and Tommy swears that he feels more like he’s the one in chains than them.
“Phil, I—”
“Stay the fuck away.” Wilbur yells at Dream, his power coming out so violently that Tommy shifts backward despite the command not targeted at him. Tommy clamps his hands over his ears, entirely rattled. He’s shaking so badly that he thinks he might shake loose a few pieces of himself.
Phil doesn’t flinch, standing close to Wilbur, a helping hand on the man’s shoulder. Dream doesn’t react with the headphones on though, instead he kicks Tommy’s knife out of reach and towards the door.
He doesn’t bother to cover Wilbur’s mouth again, instead he turns to Tommy and grabs his wrist.
“We’re done here.” Dream starts to pull Tommy out of the room and Tommy feels the adrenaline coursing through him boil into something.
Tommy fights.
“I’m not done! That wasn’t five minutes,” Tommy screams, turning to look back at Phil and Wilbur one more time. It gives him one final chance to plead his case. “I didn’t want to!”
“Tommy, enough.”
He punches and kicks and thrashes violently. “No!”
He reaches for Dream’s weapons and yells his throat raw when Dream pins his wrists so he can’t grab anything.
Tommy can feel their eyes on him, drilling into his body but refusing to help.
Wilbur and Phil are both tense, watching Tommy with a look that’s so hurt and pained that it blurs Tommy’s vision.
But they keep that protective stare on him. Like if Tommy was being hurt they’d step in to help him from instinct, not love.
“It’s not enough time, you didn’t give me enough time!” Tommy chokes on the words. All the screaming leaves his throat raw and his head dizzy.
Even as Tommy is taken out of the room and the door slams shut he’s still shouting. He feels faint.
“He’s not the good guy!” Tommy bellows, watching as his claims fall on deaf ears. “Fucking let go of me!”
Tommy wrestles out of his grip and Dream grabs the front of Tommy’s shirt, his free hand reaching up to remove his mask. The moment it’s off Dream’s face he starts to feel real again to Tommy.
The whole situation is real and Tommy hates every second of it.
Tommy’s crying so hard he starts coughing. The tang of iron is in his mouth and Tommy grabs the wall for support, his legs threatening to give out. Dream shifts out of the way, worried he might vomit.
He can barely breathe, barely think.
The life he’d built for himself outside of the heroes hadn’t just crumbled but had been wiped off the face of the earth. How do you calm yourself down from that?
In what world is Tommy able to convince himself that it’s okay he lost everything he built for himself and it’s fine that he’s back here as a hero?
It takes a few minutes for Tommy to go quiet, his face tucked out of sight because even though he doesn’t have a choice, he doesn’t want Dream to see any of this and this is the best he’ll get to privacy.
“Tommy…” Dream has a hard look on his face but his lips pull downward slightly when he gets a good look at Tommy. Tommy’s brain snags like it’s caught on a branch and he realises that he’s still crying, he just got used to the feeling. There are still tears dripping down his face. “Tommy, relax.”
Tommy swallows hard, desperately trying to stop his voice from breaking. “Don’t tell me to relax.”
“You’re going to be okay.”
“Don’t fucking lie to me.” Tommy swipes, trying to dry his face even though fresh tears just spring into the same place. Dream goes quiet. “That wasn’t five minutes.”
"I told you not to do one thing." Dream bends down to pick up the knife which Tommy had carried down only moments before.
He must have kicked it out into the corridor while Tommy was fighting him and Tommy hadn’t noticed.
A beat.
“Have you noticed that every time you break an agreement with me, things don’t go your way?” Dream questions. “I’m starting to think you should try something different.” Dream says casually and Tommy scowls.
“Fuck you,” Tommy utters, his voice rough. “Why would you tell them?”
“The same reason you didn’t.” Dream says and it’s obvious, all of it is far too obvious in the kind of way that makes Tommy feel as if he’s going to throw up all the bile rising in his throat.
He can’t get the question out.
He can’t bring himself to ask if that’s why Dream let him come down here to see them. Because it made sense that Dream would bring him down here just so Tommy could sign the papers of his fate. To show him that the syndicate would never want him ever again.
Dream looks at him in a condescending way, “They needed to know the truth, Tommy, and they’d never believe it if it came from me.”
Tommy takes a shaky breath, his voice breaking as he speaks. “Jesus, I hate you.”
“They hate you too, Tommy.” Dream says in a voice close to a whisper and Tommy feels like crying isn’t enough. He needs to tear the emotions out of his chest and rip them into shreds. “Your only friend right now is me. You don’t want enemies on both sides of you and you’re making it really difficult to welcome you back.”
“I don’t want to be back.” Tommy admits weakly with a soft, bitter chuckle. He bites the inside of his cheek to stop his lip from trembling. A beat passes of silence and Tommy can feel the tears carving paths in his face.
He knows the answer Dream will give him. He tries anyway.
“Dream, please can you just… can you let them go?” Tommy pushes gently but Dream stiffens, just slightly, and it makes Tommy want to melt into the floor.
There was no chance that Dream would let him leave. His final warning was already given and Tommy knew the risks when he left the first time. For Dream to pursue him in the way he did, the command to find him must have come from Schlatt.
For the villains, well, he had to hold onto any shreds of hope he could.
“If they’re gone, what’s to stop you from running off again?”
“Dream—”
“They deserve it.”
“They don’t deserve it.” Tommy forces himself to make eye contact and maybe when he says they don’t deserve this he means that they didn’t deserve to be lied to or betrayed instead of put in prison. Tommy knows they’ve done bad things, but they don’t deserve what Tommy’s done. The pain he’s caused.
“Tommy,” Dream says with a disappointed tone, “You’ve been brainwashed into thinking they’re good people. I don’t blame you! They’re terrible people who wouldn’t hesitate to drag you down with them. They kill, they hurt, they burn. They intend on burning you down too.”
The words die on Tommy’s tongue, leaving only that swelling sore feeling in his throat.
“Do you really want to burn with them?” There’s no way for Tommy to articulate his feelings in a way that Dream will ever understand. Tommy’s not sure there’s a way he can express how he feels in a way that anyone would understand.
Instead, he freezes again. He becomes a passenger instead of a driving force in the conversation and lets Dream’s question go unanswered.
When Dream can see Tommy has no response he nods once, giving the cell one final look. “C’mon, we’re leaving.”
Dream sets off down the hall and Tommy hesitates, still trying to calm himself down.
Tommy makes himself follow behind. He uses his arm to dry his face and rub his eyes, hoping the evidence of everything that just happened can be hidden and he can push it away.
There were too many big feelings that he didn’t have time to process and every time he thinks about it there's a painful aching left behind that runs too deep for any kind of normal emotional pain.
This time when they reach the elevator, Tommy barely pauses as he enters. He’s not sure if it’s because there’s too much on his mind or because there’s no other options.
“Where are we going?” Tommy whispers, struggling to pull himself into some sense of normalcy. Dream doesn’t even look his way.
They rise another six floors in complete silence.
“To see Schlatt.”
Even though Tommy knows the elevator is going up, he feels like he’s at rock bottom.
Schlatt looks the same as he always has and it sends alarms running all up and through Tommy’s brain. He thinks that maybe if he wasn’t already exhausted or already in mental overdrive, he might have tried running or procrastinated the meeting more than he actually did.
Instead, he lets himself float into the room behind Dream. Tommy’s not fully there as he takes in the office, checking to see if anything’s changed. There’s still the alcohol rack off to the side, next to the huge dark bookshelf.
His desk, Tommy noted, was still littered with stuff. There were more papers now, though. His computer was pushed to the side. A bottle was right infront of him, half empty, and a metal bottle labeled ‘Protein Shake’ was pushed off to the side. Sitting at the front of all his mess was a nameplate that had a couple of scratches but shone with Schlatt’s name.
On the wall behind Schlatt’s desk was a ticking clock.
Where Tommy is physically, it's disconnected to where he is mentally. He can’t manage to bring his mind back into the present. God, he thinks the expression on Wilbur and Phil’s faces might just be burnt into the back of his eyes.
Through a dead stare, Tommy sees that the most apparent difference in Schlatt’s appearance is the dark circles under his eyes. Aside from that and a bit of paleness, he’s the same. His hair is still slicked back, his face is still split between a hard grimace and a dark grin.
“Tommy!” Schlatt calls, raising his glass in greeting before taking a long sip of a syrup-coloured liquid. Tommy assumes alcohol, given the smell. You didn’t have to be close to know what the scent was. There was a sort of heaviness in the air that came along with it. You could tell it had been lingering for a long time. “Took you long enough. How long’ve you been awake?”
Tommy’s silent. Schlatt clears his throat, swinging himself side to side in his chair boredly, but unbothered. He had time, Tommy assumes.
“He just woke up.” Dream answers for him, taking a step to the side so even though he's closer to Schlatt, both him and Tommy are in full view.
“He’s seen the shitheads in the cellar?”
“Yes sir.” Dream responds promptly and Schlatt laughs. The noise feels like gravel in Tommy’s ears and he forces himself to keep his hands by his side, completely still.
“Well, Tommy, you certainly know your worth.” Schlatt goes quiet, leaning back in his chair and fixing his gaze right on Tommy’s face. “I gotta say, I knew you had a fire inside you but I didn’t think you’d ever have the guts to run off towards the bad guys.”
“They’re not the bad guys.” Tommy mumbles and Schlatt freezes.
“What’d you say?” Schlatt spits, sitting up in his chair. Tommy doesn’t dare speak, even as his stomach drops and Schlatt’s voice raises. “What the fuck’d you say to me?”
“Nothing.” Dream responds for him, giving Tommy a hard look.
“No, I want to hear it from him.”
“Nothing, sir,” Tommy says and he clenches his jaw afterwards. Schlatt growls something under his breath, reaching for his drink to placate him. It looks like it calms him down pretty effectively.
Schlatt rubs his eyes tiredly, not bothering to look at Tommy but rather at the contents of his drink.
“Tommy, do you know why we decided to search for you?”
“No, sir.”
“I’m sick, Tommy,” Schlatt says dryly. “My heart is bad, my liver gave up a long time ago, and my lungs are on their way down with this sinking ship.” He pauses, swirling the liquid in his glass around and Tommy’s mesmerized by it. Schlatt chuckles softly, “Do you know what the doctor told me? Right now I can go a few days at a time without having a healer with me but eventually, I’m going to need one constantly. Strong ones too. None of that rookie shit. Do you understand what I’m saying?”
“Couldn’t you just have a team?” Tommy grits out, unable to raise his line of sight to the man. “Get a few healers who can swap out at will.”
“Kid, use your fucking brain.” Schlatt scolds, cutting him off. “If I go outside with a group of healers on my ass, how do you think the press will react? Maybe I’ll paint a big fucking target on my face too. That aside, do you know how much that would cost? High-level healers? No. It’s expensive. It’s risky. The less people who know I’m sick, the better.”
Tommy’s face burns and he nods.
Schlatt clicks his tongue, lazily waving one finger at Tommy. “Now, if I have one healer who can work even when they’re asleep, a healer that the press knows, who’s trained with us and worked with us before, nobody would bat an eye and I’d be saved a hell of a lot of trouble.”
Tommy’s tongue is heavy in his mouth. He looks between Schlatt to Dream and then Schlatt again, drawing it out as his brain tries to justify what he’s just heard.
“You… want me to heal for you? Not for Dream?”
“I want you to heal for me and more,” Schlatt has a nasty smile start to widen slowly.
“I was going to readjust him to the tower first,” Dream says and it’s the closest he’ll ever come to defying Schlatt to his face. Dream adds quickly, “Retrain him a bit before he gets back into the action.”
“I need him now.” Schlatt dismisses, just as quickly.
“He’s not ready.” Dream deadpans, the words spilling out of his mouth. “He’s months out of p-”
“It’s not your call.” Schlatt spits with venom dripping from his voice.
“Schlatt, he’s our best driver.”
“He’s our best healer too, shit-for-brains. Ever think of that?” Schlatt turns a hostile glare on Dream. “He’s not going out on missions until he proves his loyalty again because you’re clearly incapable of training someone without driving them away. Once I’ve fixed your failure, I’ll put him back into your care.”
Schlatt says it all so matter of factly that there’s no room for argument. It doesn’t stop the utter panic which grips Tommy’s heart. Dream doesn’t rebuke despite the fact Tommy’s hoping he’ll hear his silent pleas.
Just as Tommy goes to open his mouth and object, Schlatt taps his finger against the table, summoning him closer.
“C’mere kid.”
He could feel it already. Settling in the air with a nauseating, electric feeling. Like there was a hand around the back of his neck. He realises with a sickly feeling that the heaviness in the air wasn’t just the smell of alcohol.
It’s Schlatt’s power. Raw and thick in the room, threatening its way into Tommy’s system and making him feel foggy. Tommy drags his feet as he walks over as if he’s a magnet being pulled towards him.
As his vision starts to cloud and Schlatt’s smile consumes his vision there’s one thought eating away at Tommy’s thoughts.
It’s not that Schlatt wants Tommy to step closer.
It’s because Tommy wants to.
Amongst it all, Tommy has nightmares. They’re the only thing that stand clear in his memory while he’s under Schlatt’s power.
He has nightmares of the syndicate. He imagines himself telling them everything.
In the nightmare, he’s lying on a hospital bed and they’re all taking turns at dissecting him. There are flashes that are so vivid, he remembers them like it was reality.
Flashes of them taking his heart out of his chest and Tommy warning them to be careful. Being unsurprised when they don’t listen.
The whole way, Tommy explains where each part they remove goes. He dreams of showing them how to map his every vein like the streets of the city he loves to drive them through. With every bone, he treats it like an identifying landmark that protrudes from the earth.
For every question they ask, he has a story on the tip of his tongue— a true story. No lies or excuses even if it helps him.
For each scar, he shares the memory. No matter how painful.
From the training scars on his back, rippling through his flesh in harsh jagged lines, to the little silvery lines on his palms from shattered glass.
Tommy lets the syndicate dig deeper. He lets them squeeze his lungs for the truth and bleed him of every detail. The pain is agonising. It’s unforgivable, but the whole time Tommy sits as still as possible.
He’s daring them to cut him deeper. God, he wants them to because despite how much it hurts, Tommy wants them to know everything. Every little terrible detail and each hurtful thought. Fuck it. They can take him apart and then choose to put him back together. Tommy hates what he sees when he looks at himself so why not let them see that too?
Tommy breaks himself down. He takes a hammer and shatters himself, showing them where every part fits into place.
He explains himself for all the little puzzle pieces he’s made of, revealing it all to them. His love, his lies, his guilt. His burning hatred that fights furiously against his compassion.
Then he dreams of being told to leave, which comes as a feeling of relief. Of wanting more than anything to leave and finally move and be rid of the neverending stream of pain.
There’s a clear distinction though. Not dying, but leaving.
Just being alone with himself, genuinely alone.
To finally have no more hate to throw at anyone, no more tears caused by someone, no more anything.
Just the cold. The feeling of a weighted blanket thrown over your shoulders and being nothing more than a foggy breath of air.
Forget about it all, all the aches and hurts and bruised knees.
Be alone with yourself.
Enjoy nothing.
The void.
Oblivion.
Floating away.
He’s standing in a hallway on a floor of the tower he almost doesn’t recognise, midstep. He nearly trips on his own foot as his vision blinks away the fog and he comes to. It’s the kind of feeling you get when you’re falling and catch yourself at the last second.
He looks blearily down at the weighted object in his hand, quietly taking account of a bottle he remembers seeing on Schlatt’s desk.
Tommy looks up and down the hallway, it’s as uniform as all the rest, and then his eyebrows slowly knit together. There’s a bottle in his hand and a lanyard around his neck that holds an accessing… keycard?
Tommy’s frozen for a second, his mind completely blank. Why is he here? He looks back over the way he just came, staring at the open doors of an elevator that had just dropped him off.
What the fuck just happened? Was he always here?
Tommy stares at the bottle in his hand, knowing clearly in his mind that just seconds ago he had a purpose. That just a few moments before, this bottle was the most important part of his life and he was going to go do something with it. He feels empty without that kind of directive, as if some part of him was just stripped away.
Tommy takes a few confused steps in the direction he was heading, hoping that he’d remember by some kind of miracle on the way to… to wherever his destination was.
It was right there on the tip of his tongue. What was it?
He keeps heading down the hall, half absorbing his surroundings, wishing he’d remember, and half confused wandering. At the very end of the hall was a window, opened about an inch, staring out into darkness.
It scares him, to be honest, because wasn’t it just daytime?
Tommy speeds up, walking straight up to the window to stare out of it. He was on one of the highest floors.
The night sky is beautiful from this high up, midnight black with flecks of glitter sprinkled throughout.
But this wasn’t what he remembered.
Something was wrong. Something was horribly, horribly wrong. Just as Tommy’s taking a few steps away from the window he notices in the reflection that his clothes are different.
Not different. Well, they were the same they’d been all day. He remembers putting them on. That was right, wasn’t it? He was in a white suit with a red shirt. That was what Tommy had chosen.
But the last time he remembered looking outside, it was mid-day. His mind is racing through a million possibilities, his heart pounding against his ears as he reels and then he catches a glimpse of something else in the reflection.
The name written across the keycard reads SCHLATT.
Tommy drops the bottle and it clatters loudly against the tile.
He feels like he might vomit. There was a reason nobody disobeyed Schlatt. How much time had he just lost?
Schlatt was the number one inside the tower having everyone, from the top heroes to the government to the board of heroes, all wrapped around his finger.
His power is control. It’s manipulation. It’s brainwashing.
When Wilbur uses his power, you know he’s doing it to you. You know he’s making you do these things no matter how badly you don’t want to do it.
Schlatt’s power made it feel like your own idea. It’s not Schlatt that wants you to vote him into power, you feel like he should be in power. You become a puppet for him to tie up on strings and then you keep the position until he cuts you down.
Schlatt would have just transferred his hold over Tommy’s mind onto someone else. His drawback, Tommy knew, was that he could only have five people under his control at a time.
His power was gone from Tommy’s brain even if it was still blurring the edges of Tommy’s memory.
The question isn’t who it’s transferred onto, the question is how long does Tommy have before it’s back?
Notes:
... um comment your thoughts?
oh and come yell at me on twitter! i interact like 90% of the time and it's a grand ol' time for everyone involved. if you want my account click HERE otherwise the @ is ItsRoohoo
and thank you all for 300k hits!! AND 14k KUDOS! have angst as a little treat pfff
Chapter 31: Song is over, Tommy
Summary:
Tommy’s cursing underneath his breath, trying desperately to keep things together. How long had it been since the Phil and Wilbur found out he used to be Stitch?
How long have they thought Tommy betrayed them?
Notes:
TITS ENJOYERS!! HELLO!
its been a while. oooh.... oh boy. have we processed what happened last chapter? have we coped with Tommy’s gut reaction being to apologise and take the blame instead of explain himself during the reveal scene last chapter? (I'm sure that's not a response he learnt from the heroes!/sarc)oh and u cant have forgotten phil’s whole reaction being so emotionally unstable cos,,, yk grief and the thought that he’d put his family in risk by trusting tommy even after techno voiced his doubts
time to bring all those emotions back!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tommy has lived a lot of his life in fear. As he watches the light above the elevator slowly ding with each floor he descends, you’d think his tolerance would be better by now.
He wrings his hands together, taking rattling breaths as his mind whirs to catch up with his racing heart.
There was no way for him to know how long he’d have until Schlatt’s power took hold again. He has no idea how that aspect of Schlatt’s power worked. Would he be snapped back into the passengers seat without knowing? He’d never been under his power until now. He has no clue if Schlatt needs to be nearby or if it can happen in the middle of Tommy blinking.
He needs some kind of plan. A way to tell how much time passes between eachtime he’s cut loose from his strings.
Tommy checks his pockets for a pen and bites the inside of his cheek when he comes up short. There has to be a loophole. There has to be something that Tommy can figure out how to use.
There were another four floors the elevator needed to sink down until he reached the basement. Schlatt’s keycard could get him pretty much anywhere.
Tommy’s cursing underneath his breath, trying desperately to keep things together. How long had it been since the Phil and Wilbur found out he used to be Stitch?
How long have they thought Tommy betrayed them?
The memory of the exchange hits him like a stinging slap and Tommy fights the urge to cringe when he thinks of the words that Phil and Wilbur had thrown at him, words that stuck like sour accusations and sticky insults which he can’t pick off his skin.
An idea hits Tommy and gingerly, he touches his stomach. The thought of knowing how much time has passed fills him with dread but the unknown is even worse so he tugs his shirt out of the way and checks himself for injury. He recalls the way the knife he had tucked into his shirt had poked into him a few times, causing his shirt to dot with blood.
Looking at the spot now, there were only light-pinkish lines scattered along his abdomen.
Tommy knows the injury wasn’t that bad when it happened, they were only minor cuts, so for there to be scars it also means that he had a rough ballpark for how long he’d been gone.
Enough time has passed for a few minor injuries to heal. More than a few days, not more than a few weeks.
And he definitely didn’t heal it because why would he choose to leave scars? God knows he didn’t need any fucking more.
The elevator dings open to another door, the same one he’d walked through with Dream on what feels like earlier today, and he feels his heart sink and anxiety flood through his system.
Tommy pretends his hands don’t shake as he buzzes Schlatt’s keycard and he acts like the breath of relief when the light flicks green is just a coincidence of good timing and not his real reaction. He has no doubt that Schlatt probably gave him the keycard so he could run errands for him without being bothered. The thought of using it this way scared him more than he likes to admit.
Tommy takes a few wavering steps and then falls into a quick rhythm. The hallway was long as shit and it was already filling him with nausea. He barely succeeds in forcing himself to walk forward.
Last time he was here, he took extra care to remember where the villains were being held. Remembering where things were was probably the one thing he hadn’t fucked up yet.
He stops dead in his tracks when he’s finally outside their cell. How did Tommy explain this to them? Hey, I know you all hate me right now and this is a bit of a suicide mission but I’m going to let you out of your cell so you can try and escape.
No… no I can’t come with you. Tommy’s throat tightens and he squeezes the keycard in a fist. Thanks for offering, though. It’s just the whole mind control thing, it’s a bit awkward.
Tommy swallows his feelings, trying to think about how empty and panic-fuelled this plan was, and opens the cell door.
He doesn’t see anyone at first and it would be a lie to say that spirals of panic didn’t flood through him. Just as he turns to look further into a cell, a voice grits out.
“Tommy?”
Tommy flinches back as if Techno’s voice was right behind him but the relief which washes over Tommy is immediate and replaces the feeling as quick as it comes. It rolls over him like a cool wave that doesn’t match the way Tommy’s throat tightens painfully.
Techno was here, alone, tied to a chair that definitely wasn’t here last time and looking worse for wear. He wasn’t bleeding, but Tommy suspected the heroes had made sure not to hurt Techno for fear of Techno’s blood powers.
A quiet, “Oh, god.” escapes Tommy’s mouth as he crosses the room. He was half expecting none of them to be down here. He thinks maybe that would hurt less. To know they were all already gone.
Tommy hesitates infront of Techno and then his fingers clasp around the bindings and start to undo them. He fumbles at first, adrenaline making his hands shake, but quickly finds the fastest way to start freeing Techno.
“What are you doing?” Techno’s voice is drowsy, like maybe there was something he’d taken that was slowing him down or he just hadn’t been sleeping well. Tommy’s not sure he wants to know. “Christ, did they send you in? Tommy, you need to leave. ”
Tommy feels his brain malfunction for a second. “What? Techno, you need to go. What do you mean ‘did they send you in’?”
“The syndicate.” Techno lowers his voice, wary of anyone listening in. “Phil and Wilbur.”
Tommy’s hands freeze, just for a second, but it’s long enough to not go unnoticed. He meets Techno’s gaze and realises that Techno doesn’t know. Techno doesn’t know anything.
“Techno, I…” Tommy swallows hard. “I’m not going with you. They don’t… Techno, they hate me and there’s not enough time. There’s not—I don’t know how long I have. It needs to be you who frees them.”
“Hate you?” A flash of genuine concern crosses Techno’s face. “Tommy, what are you talking about? They don’t hate you… I thought they took you with them. They don’t need to be freed. Wilbur and Phil are gone, they escaped.”
The thought makes Tommy’s heart twang painfully. With every second he spends trying to catch up to speed on what he’s missed, it feels like he gets closer to Schlatt’s hold coming back and sending him what feels like forever behind in time again. Tommy blinks water out of his eyes quickly.
“Okay. Shit, okay, that’s good.” Tommy clenches his jaw and then forces himself to unclench it. “That’s great, Tech. So let’s… Let’s just get you out of here then?”
Techno eyes him and Tommy tucks his chin down a bit further while trying to undo Techno’s binds.
His mind takes the backseat and his hands take the lead while they undo the binds.
“What did I miss?” Techno asks, trying to bend his head to see Tommy’s face. The second they make eye contact it’s like the last of Tommy’s resolve starts to crumble. “What is it?” Techno tries and there’s urgency in his voice. Tommy can see the strength returning to him, a new found vigour.
“When did they escape?” Tommy chokes out, trying to redirect the conversation. It was an old trick, one that usually worked when he did it well. Techno sees right through him though, even if Tommy was trying to pretend he didn’t.
“A few days ago.” Techno responds, trying to search Tommy’s face for answers. Tommy’s heart skips a beat at Techno’s words.
One of Techno’s hands is freed and he starts to help Tommy undo the rest of where he’s tied to the chair.
Techno frowns when there’s no hints of recognition at their escape in Tommy’s expression. Tommy wonders briefly if he knew about it already and just couldn’t remember.
It was a good thing they escaped, the best infact, but Tommy couldn’t help but feel a cold kind of fear pool into his stomach. He thinks maybe a selfish part of him feels upset they escaped, but it was so clearly wrong to Tommy that the feeling of guilt was more overpowering.
He knew it was a good thing, even if his stomach was knotted at the thought. Their escape meant that even if Tommy fails to free Techno, the syndicate would be coming to retrieve him sooner rather than later.
It also meant that the rest of the syndicate knew, without a doubt in Tommy’s mind, that he was Stitch.
And that Tommy wouldn’t have the chance to talk to Wilbur or Phil about what had happened. The chance to explain himself properly, whole heartedly without the rush of a time crunch or the initial panic and overwhelming flood of fear and the loss of control, wouldn’t be there.
There was no second chance. The damage had been done and Tommy knew it wasn’t a superficial break in the relationship but something that struck right down to the core.
“Tommy?” Techno’s voice snaps him out of it and tears are burning in his eyes.
“Techno, how long have we been here?” The question feels like a wall separating the two of them. There’s a thousand questions in Techno’s gaze and Tommy blinks hard, ducking his head to try and avoid all those uncomfortable feelings swirling inside.
Techno pauses. Tommy thinks it’s apprehension. Maybe it’s concern. He’s never been good at identifying either of the two reactions.
After a short moment, Techno looks past Tommy and over to the door. “If I had to guess, maybe two weeks?”
The closest thing to describe the feeling he gets is when you’re about to sleep and get that feeling of falling, like you’ve just tipped over the edge but you catch yourself at the last minute.
“Fuck.” Tommy mutters, shaking his head and going to help undo Techno’s other arm. He’s all too aware of Techno’s concerned stare prickling against his skin. Tommy’s mind is whirring with possibilities that distract him. “God, I fucked this up.”
“You didn’t do anything.” It sounds more like a question than a statement but it leaves Tommy’s mouth dry all the same. He continues to undo the bindings and they loosen to the point where Techno can slip out. Tommy takes a step back expectantly but Techno doesn’t move. He’s completely free, but still choosing to sit down in the chair.
Tommy has his full attention. Why is that so fucking terrifying?
Techno repeats, “Tommy, you didn’t do anything.”
Tommy’s all too aware of the fact that all that’s left between Techno and leaving is the answer dancing on Tommy’s tongue.
The answer he’s waiting for. Quietly. Expectantly.
“Please don’t be mad.” Tommy utters. Techno fixes a stare on him and then reaches out to grab his arm carefully. Tommy almost forgets to hide his reaction but forces himself to be still at the last second.
“Tommy, you can tell me anything.” Techno insists.
Techno will regret saying that. Tommy knows it. The words are scraping against his throat in a desparate effort not to be spat out. He hates it. He hates it so, so much. Techno gives his arm an encouraging squeeze, reminding Tommy that time is ticking. The world is still moving, even if he isn’t.
Tommy forces himself to take a shaky breath, trying to sooth his racing mind.
“You thought it was criminals I was outrunning.” Tommy whispers. Techno’s face flashes with recognition the moment Tommy’s sentence finishes. “You were wrong.”
“Tommy,” Techno starts but he won’t let himself be interrupted, not this time.
“Techno, they’re not the good guys. I promise, I fucking swear, that this tower has some messed up shit going on inside of it, Tech. When I left it wasn’t…. I didn’t want anyone to get hurt— I just wanted to be safe.” Techno moves to let go and Tommy doesn’t make the mistake of holding him in place. He won’t do what he did to Wilbur again. He’s not sure if he can handle the pain of that rejection from Techno too.
The silence that follows is a fragile one. Techno takes a breath and Tommy steels himself with one, praying to anyone that listens that it’s not obvious how close he is to falling apart.
“You worked for them?” Techno’s voice is low, flat and unreadable. It makes Tommy’s head spins as he manages a small nod.
“Techno, I never wanted to hurt any of you.” Tommy responds weakly, this airy feeling gripping his body like he's watching the events happen in slow motion. There’s desperation crawling into his voice, thick as honey but no where near as sweet. “I just wanted to leave the heroes.”
“Why didn’t you tell us?” Techno asks slowly, the cogs in his head slowly turning as he puts the pieces together.
“I was afraid, Tech.” Tommy’s voice cracks and he inhales deeply to steady himself. “You wouldn’t have helped me if I told you who I was. You know you wouldn’t have, please believe me, Techno.” Tommy’s throat tightens. Tommy’s voice is quiet, gentle almost in an uncharacteristic way, “I didn’t know that he’d kill people if I left.”
He can’t bring himself to say Dream’s name. He doesn’t want to. It feels like a twisted and cursed thing in his mouth. At the mention of Dream killing people, a look of hurt and betrayal flashes on Techno’s face.
“Oh god, Hannah.” Techno mutters. The look is so raw and unmistakeable that Tommy wants to do nothing more than erase it because he’s never seen Techno look like this. “You were Stitch.”
Hearing the name from Techno’s lips makes his skin crawl in every awful, vulnerable, uncomfortable way that he never wants to repeat again.
“Yeah, I was.” Tommy’s voice wobbles as he speaks. “But I couldn’t have stayed here. I know Hannah wouldn’t have gotten hurt, but I was hurt. It wasn’t a choice, Techno. There was never any fucking choice. At the time it was… I was so scared. I was so fucking scared of him and when I had the chance to leave I didn’t think about other people. It was— I was stupid. But I promise, I fucking swear I never wanted anyone to get hurt.”
Tommy’s voice cracks a bit towards the end but he forces himself to keep speaking despite the stutters that intercept his speech. He feels faint.
It probably sounds like gibberish to Techno. Like blind, pleading ramblings
to be forgiven for a betrayal that was so incredibly undeserving it can barely be understood.
Like he’s begging for help despite the fact he’s done nothing but lie and give close to no explanation. (But how can he be expected to explain what happened to him? Those wounds that never fully healed are far too painful to try and expose, how can he justify one pain with another?)
He wants Techno to understand, more than anything else, he wants Techno to understand. The choice of how he told the others was taken away from him but Tommy was thinking more clearly now. He could explain it better. He could fix things.
He doesn’t want this to be the last expression on Techno’s face but something terrible writhes inside of Tommy when Techno stands and the bindings fall away. He looks light headed when he stands but when Tommy reaches out, Techno gently pushes his hand away.
“Techno, wait.” He feels as if someone has glued his feet to the floor when Techno starts walking. “Techno, I’m sorry! I’m so sorry, I promise you— I didn’t want anyone to get hurt. I’m so fucking sorry—”
“Stop.” Techno cuts him off with such a flat tone that Tommy falls short immediately.
The silence is unbearable but Tommy can’t find his voice. “Tommy just… just stop for a minute.”
“You promised,” Tommy chokes out, throat tightening painfully. “To keep me safe."
"You promised, Techno. You and the whole syndicate.”
“You Lied about everything.” Techno mutters,
whether It's to himself or directed at Tommy, it’s hard to tell.
Alarm bellS shoot Through his brain when he realises he can’t catch his brEath again.
His haNd reaches up to the collar of his shirt but something warm is washing over him.
This instinct TO go to Schlatt is powerful despite the fact his brain screams out
it's wrong, everything else in his body urges him to do.
He fights it. The clouds in his vision blink away for barely a second as he tries to stay in control.
“Techno—”
“You promised you were an ally, Tommy.” Techno says firmly, locking eyes with Tommy. Tommy’s mouth opens, throat so tight it cuts off any sound.
He almost forgets to breathe, his lungs struggling against the stress. He swallows hard, pain written all over his face.
“I am.”
“How do I know that isn’t just another lie?” Techno’s silent, staring him down.
“Techno,” Tommy grits out, holding his breath as daggers shoot through his skin. He wants to go to Schlatt. He needs to. It’s the most important thing he could possibly do right now. Isn’t it Tommy? Just ignore the way Techno is furrowing his eyebrows.
Actually, didn’t Schlatt tell you to report anything suspicious?
“Tommy, are you okay?”
“Leave.” Tommy rushes, clutching his chest. It’S tight. “Get out.”
It’s tight. It’s tight. It’s tight. He can’t breathe. He can barely Think. There’s too much noise inside his head. God, he needs to get help. He needs to find a guard. Or Dream. Or Schlatt.
“What?”
Pain traps his chest, coursing through like lightning.
“Get the fuck Out! Run, Techno.”
He says more. He feels the words leave his mouth. He doesn’t remember what he says. Just that it’s all, undeniably, true. He agrees with it wholeheartedly.
The words aren’t his.
He knows that Techno’s expression flickers between what Tommy says. He knows it hardens immediately, goes angry, then confused and hurt and Tommy’s ears are ringing so badly that it hurts.
What is he saying? Tommy can feel his mouth moving.
Hear the hum of his voice as if it’s coming from one room over.
He needs more time.
He wants to pull his hands to his ears but it’s impossible to move them.
He’s being pulled and has all the tension of a tight rubber band which snaps back into place for barely a second before being strung tight again.
“You promised.” Techno utters, and there’s so much cotton stuffing inside Tommy’s brain he
he doesn’t know what any of it means.
What did he promise?
There’s an untraceable look on Techno’s face that is so out of character Tommy wants to take it away more than anything in the world.
He wants to rip the emotion out of his eyes
and the line his mouth is set in but his own feelings are paralysing him.
That untraceable look is the last thing Tommy sees before Techno leaves. Tommy waits for a moment, staring at the open door.
He stares at Techno’s absence and with each passing second he feels the panic and horrific realisation start to settle in.
Tommy’s not sure how long it takes for lights to fill the room with a red glow, marking the area as dangerous as an alarm begins to sound.
He can hardly think at all.
Heavy footsteps go running down the hall and
one guard dressed all in black walks in.
He sees Tommy standing there and thinks nothing of him, turning back around, barking a command into his communicator.
A sob escapes from Tommy’s throat not long afterwards. Everything hurts from trying to disobey, he needs to listen. It would be so much better. So much easier.
His hand is already rising to his mouth, trying to muffle the sound even though over the blaring alarm nobody would hear him.
His legs feel weak and Tommy reaches out to the chair for support, slowly lowering himself onto the same chair he just freed Techno from.
It hits him that Techno isn’t coming back. And a cry escapes his lips. A cry that wracks his entire body, shaking him from the inside out and breaking him.
He’s entirely alone, trapped in side a cage much bigger than the cell he was currently sitting inside of and
and... uh.
He stays like that until fog grips his vision again
and he feels his consciousness forced backwards
like he’s underwater.
Tommy thinks, distantly, he hasn’t cried like this since he was a child.
A voice forces more tears free and calls back,
you still are one.
If there’s one thing that Niki has noticed in the past few weeks, it’s how much they all didn’t realise how much they needed Tommy.
When Tommy, Techno, Wilbur and Phil didn’t return home that night from Las Nevadas and their arrests were broadcasted all over the news, it didn’t take long for Sam to step up and take the lead.
There wasn’t a hierarchy system within the Syndicate, but when everyone heard the news, when panic and worry was at a high, it was Sam who took hold of the situation. Niki would be lying if she said that she wasn’t tempted to pick the mask up again just so she could free the people she considered family at this point.
She was stressed out of her mind at the thought. The reason she’d put the mask down was because she’d lost someone on the field. It was overwhelming to think about the danger her teammates could be in.
It was only because of Jack’s understanding that he convinced her it was okay to not get on the field and be involved so physically.
Within four days Sam, Jack, and Sneeg had all worked out where exactly Phil and Wilbur were being held and how to break them out. (With Niki nitpicking any flaws and holes in their plan where it was too dangerous or plain stupid and also making sure they all were looking after themselves and not over working. It was a full time job.)
Sneeg wasn’t able to find the cell that held Techno or Tommy so it would be smarter to break Phil and Wilbur out first, see if they had any help to offer, and then hit back again when they were stronger.
Tubbo and Ranboo were practically clawing their way into the plan and with a lot of hesitance and what felt like far too many safety reminders, they were brought along to help.
Intel was easy to collect. Sam used his electricity manipulation to effect any cameras and alarms so Sneeg could manage to stealth his way into the facility. Information was a breeze to collect.
When Sneeg reported back, it almost felt like a sick kind of joke.
You could justify seeing Tommy unbound, following Schlatt around. The heroes knew he was a healer, you could understand Tommy being forced to help them.
What you couldn’t justify was Tommy triggering the alarm and nearly costing Sneeg his life by alerting the heroes that he was here. That conversation was a lot more difficult to stomach. When Phil and Wilbur returned, it removed any doubt and made things a lot worse.
Everyone was hit hard by it. Tubbo and Ranboo couldn’t believe it at all, actually arguing with Sneeg, Wilbur and Phil about how they must have saw the wrong thing or how something must have happened. Sam looked more thoughtful and disappointed than anything else and Jack was upset and angry.
Phil distracted himself and disappeared for a few days. Niki only saw him when he was heading to his room or coming out to the kitchen to grab something to eat.
Wilbur threw himself into training and the plan to get Techno back. Niki would be lying if she said she wasn’t distracting herself from Tommy too.
The entire base felt as though the energy had its energy drained. Like some kind of pressure that they weren’t aware existed was gone and it left them feeling empty and hollow.
Niki hates it.
She can’t stand the cold feeling of the base and the emptiness without having Tommy to light up the room and the warmth that Techno offered with his presence.
If she didn’t already spend most of her time in the cafe she runs, she most certainly does now. Ranboo and Tubbo spend a lot of their time up here too. It’s clear that everyone is feeling it.
They were planning another mission tonight to go scout for Techno again. If Techno knew what was best for them to help him escape, he’d behave just enough for them to take him out of whatever security cell he’s being held in and moved to a level that wasn’t quite so bad.
Niki mind is buzzing with different ideas on what to do when her entire thought process is brought up short.
The bell above the cafe door jingles aggressively—
“—and I think it’ll be really good for you. You know?” Dream finishes, staring at Tommy— not looking expectantly for an answer but for a look of recognition. Tommy realises he’s holding eye contact and lowers his head, slowly as if he’s afraid that moving too fast will cause his vision to blur and not come back. He looks down at the peeler in one hand and the half peeled potato in the other. He takes in the kitchen counter and that Dream is sitting on a stool across from him.
He doesn’t think he’ll ever get used to that feeling of blinking and being in a completely different moment, doing something entirely opposite to whatever it was before that.
It barely takes Dream a second for his eyebrows to draw together in confusion. “Did Schlatt just cut you loose?”
“Shut up.” Tommy ignores the question and takes a deep breath, leaning against the kitchen bench to support his weight. “Shit.”
He feels light headed, as if he needs to faint and throw up and be weightless all at the same time. He settles for closing his eyes and taking a few stabilising breaths. He clenches his fists trying to use some of the pressure to help keep himself steady.
“I can finish the potatoes.” Dream answers, as if nothing is wrong. Tommy slowly opens his eyes and glares at him but if his hatred is visible, Dream pretends not to see it. Dream just smiles, all nice like. “All you missed is I said I think you should spend less time with Purpled and more time with me.”
Purpled. Tommy scrapes his memory for when he last interacted with Purpled and even though he knows that just earlier today he was talking to him, there’s no memory of what that was like. All that Schlatt’s power left behind is the feeling of an emotional conversation with a good friend.
“I think I missed a lot more than our fucking conversation.” Tommy grits out.
“I’ll see if I can work something out.” Dream hums, thinking of… of something. Tommy knows the look he has on his face, recognises it and the twisting feeling in his stomach, but can’t focus enough to identify what the downward turn of his lips or his eyebrows pulled tightly means.
“Why,” Tommy begins weakly, letting a pause drag out as he tries to regain that feeling of control. “Why did it stop?”
He means to ask why now, of all times, would Schlatt cut him loose?
“A meeting.” Dream answers shortly and then shrugs, feigning ignorance. “Someone’s about to sign a contract they’ll wish they didn’t.”
“Fuck sakes.” Tommy starts to think that the faint feeling isn’t just from Schlatt’s power being pulled away.
“Did you drink water today?” Dream asks absently, taking the peeler from Tommy’s hand. Tommy realises numbly that the potato he was holding just seconds ago was now back in its bowl, completely peeled. He has no idea if he peeled it or not.
“Do you think I know if I drank water?” Tommy spits, seconds before one of his legs buckles and he barely catches himself on the kitchen counter, hitting it with a loud clatter. Tommy yells in surprise, catching himself while black spots cloud his vision.
“Shit, Tommy, what did I tell you ab—” Dream’s chair clatters and Tommy’s not sure if he shuts his eyes instinctively or if his vision is that clouded. His ears are ringing, Dream’s words filtering through a wall of cotton to reach his ears.
He starts to slide towards the ground but Dream’s hand flies out and catches the front of his hoodie. Tommy’s too drained to have a reaction, letting Dream grab onto him.
The bell above the cafe door jingles aggressively.
“Holy shit.” Tubbo jumps out of his seat and Niki’s eyes snap up to see what’s happening.
Techno stands in the door frame, one hand holding the door open and away, the other clutching his ribcage.
He was swaying slightly, and despite the cool look on his face that was trying to fool others into thinking he was okay, Niki knew otherwise.
“Oh my god,” Niki whispers.
“Techno!” Ranboo’s eyes light up and he starts to get out of his chair. Ranboo’s so excited that he’s barely managed to stand up before he teleports over. Tubbo rams into him with a deadly hug that causes Techno to stifle a grunt of pain and Ranboo pauses before hugging him with considerably more care.
“Hi.” Techno deadpans, patting them both gently on the back. He locks eyes with Niki. “I have a big favour to ask you.”
Niki pauses, trying to think what on earth is is that Techno would need to call a favour in for. She was willing to help him in anyway she could, it would mean something big if Techno was phrasing it like a ‘favour’ and not just help. Favours were a big buzz word with villains and heroes.
When she realises what it could be, a smile slowly finds its way across his face. “Really?”
Something similar to hope sparks to life in her chest.
You enter a room and wake up in a different hour, on a different day, in different clothes.
It’s Monday. Tuesday. Friday. Shit, is it Friday again already?
At this point, it’s impossible for Tommy to believe time can pass so slowly and so quickly at the same time.
He’s half convinced the clocks are set to different times in every room.
He’s never asleep.
Never quite awake.
Except in his nightmares.
He remembers those perfectly, actually. They’re photographs that he’s spent hours memorising compared to real life.
Tommy enters a room and wakes up in different clothes, surrounded by different people, doing a different thing. How does he know he’s the same person he was when it all began? Tommy’s not sure.
Where did it begin, anyways?
He barely remembers half the days that pass and he’s too afraid to ask what day it is because hell, what does it matter when his tomorrow will be the exact same?
“Well why don’t we ask him?” Schlatt snaps and Tommy blinks, dragging his gaze away from the painting on the wall and over to Schlatt. It wasn’t anything that interesting.
“Tommy.” Dream is glaring at him from across the room, gaze digging daggers and clearly trying to tell Tommy to go along with what he says using his eyes. Tommy has no idea what’s going on.
It was a painting of the beach, all vibrant colours and childhood joy except for the sky. That was painted in a gloomy gray.
When was the last time he went outside and just enjoyed the fresh air?
“Yes?” Tommy asks airily. He risks a glance to the window. The sun was setting. Schlatt doesn’t skip a beat, he only takes another sip of the drink in his hand and then clicks his tongue with a refreshing ‘ah’ noise.
Schlatt relaxes back into his chair. “Do you want your old job back?”
His heart sinks right down to his feet, waking him up out of his daze in an instant. He notes distantly that the faint, drained feeling isn’t there like last time. He feels good, actually, if not a bit empty.
“My old job?” Tommy croaks out. He looks between Schlatt and Dream.
“Do you want it back?”
“...driving?” Tommy cautions to ask and he could see a plan unfolding. Wait until Schlatt trusted him enough to let him out of his fucking space state and then get far enough away from here that Schlatt’s mind couldn’t fucking find his.
Dream was stood midway between the door and Schlatt’s desk. It felt weird to not be stood by his side and instead, to be hovering somewhere close to the corner of the room behind Schlatt.
“Are you deaf?” Schlatt deadpans. “Yes, driving and the rest of it. Training newbies and all the other shit you used to do.”
“Wouldn’t that interfere with healing you?” Tommy tries, forcing the concern out of his voice.
He didn’t want to train with Dream. More than anything, he didn’t want to go back to training with Dream.
“Your healing’s been working fuckin’ wonders, kid. I don’t need you on a leash the whole damn time, hanging around like a bad fucking smell. Do you want the job or not?”
His choices are to spend his time floating around oblivion or spend his time in pain.
It doesn’t feel like much of a choice at all.
Wilbur takes his knives and throws them at the training dummy. He walks right up to it with tears burning in his eyes and clenches his fists when he sees all the knives have missed. A perfect outline on the wall behind it.
Tommy’s betrayal had opened a wound somewhere Wilbur didn’t know it could be. Wilbur had been avoiding the others. It was common practice for him, he realised.
When he was upset, he isolated. It was a system that he thought worked.
It was easy enough to do. Phil had thrown himself into planning for the future of the syndicate and almost everyone else was happy to distract themselves too. Niki was acting oddly, and since Techno’s return she’s spent a lot of time with him.
Wilbur doesn’t really know what they’re doing. He hasn’t really spoken to Techno since they got back, not properly.
There’s still a blade resting against his hip, cold and heavy, practically begging to be used and Wilbur imagines what it would be like. He imagines the blade cutting into Dream again and again and with each though Wilbur feels himself sink to the ground, fighting back tears that don’t seem to stop because everytime he pictures Dream, Tommy’s image flashes right there too.
He doesn’t want to hurt him, he doesn’t, so why did he have to go and screw everything up?
“Phil sent me to stop your breakdown.” The voice comes as such a surprise that Wilbur’s stomach lunges and he throws the last blade against his hip right at the person behind him. He’s able to focus his eyes just enough to watch the blade dink uselessly against Techno’s chest and fall to the ground.
Techno watches it fall with an absent look.
“Huh.”
“Shit,” Wilbur mutters, pawing at his face and wiping away any evidence of his breakdown. “Sorry.”
“Sam told me to wear this safety vest and I almost didn’t believe him.” Techno picks the blade up and starts to cross the room. “In fact, I said no, Sam, look at Wilbur’s aim right now. It’s a mess. I’ve seen toddlers throw straighter shots. I’ll be fine.”
“It’s not a breakdown.” Wilbur croaks.
“Right. Because you’re definitely crying out of joy for finally being able to hit a target.” Techno hands Wilbur the blade he just launched and then sitting down on the floor beside him. “If I was that bad, I would cry too.”
“Shut up.” Wilbur chuckles wetly.
“See, I would but Phil sent me.” Techno says dryly, shrugging. “Gotta do what the old man asks.”
There’s a small silence between the two of them. They should talk about Tommy but just thinking about him is so painful it makes his chest constrict.
“I’m really not the conversation guy out of the two of us, Wil. You gotta say something.” Wilbur tries to distract his wandering thoughts with the blade in his hand. He shifts it left and right to see the light reflect. His stomach twists when he sees his own eyes reflected back at him.
After a moments pause, Techno nudges Wilbur encouragingly. Wilbur runs a finger along the flat side of the blade.
Techno nods, in quiet thought. “Wil, I asked Niki for a favour.”
It takes him a second to figure it out and then Wilbur looks up, alarmed. He touches a hand to his chest to feel his own heart rate.
“I don’t want her powers on me, I don’t… it’s not good for me.”
“Not you.” Techno sasses and then adds a little softer, “Tommy.”
“Tommy?” The words are relieving and worrying at the same time. Wilbur hesitates before responding. “Techno, that’s not a good… no, that’s a terrible idea.”
“I never said it was a good one.” Techno says. “But I want to see the situation from Tommy’s perspective.”
“I don’t want him to be hurt, not in that way.” Wilbur insists. “It sounds stupid, I know it does. He betrayed us and I shouldn’t care but— but Tommy has some scars with stories he doesn’t want told.”
Techno nods in understanding, not really sure what to say. He takes a second to think before actually saying anything.
“Wil, I have a gut feeling about Tommy.”
“The gut feeling you warned us all about in the beginning? The one that told you he was going to betray us and we all laughed you off?” Wilbur scoffs. “Yeah, bit late for that one, Techno.”
“No, a different one. One that I need Niki to prove.”
Techno looks lost in his thoughts and Wilbur can’t find the strength to drag him back. He thinks he might be lost in them too.
“It hurts.” Wilbur whispers after a long moment. Techno’s silent and Wilbur’s grateful for it. "Tommy betrayed us, and I still love him, but...” Wilbur begins in a soft voice, eyes completely unfocused. “I don't think Niki's power is the way to fix it.”
Wilbur’s eyes flit over to Techno. He has a weird look about him.
“Yeah.” Techno says awkwardly, letting silence drag between them. He scratches the back of his head. “I think Tommy’s not as complicated as we made it.” Techno answers shortly and Wilbur lets himself stew with the answer. He doesn’t see how it helps.
“I don’t understand,” Wilbur begins, the words swirling around his head, “how you got over it so quickly. I know Phil has shut down, he won’t talk about it, but I don’t know how you’re doing it. There's something off, I can feel it.”
There’s a silence so strong that it hurts.
“Techno?” Wilbur’s face slowly turns into a frown, eyebrows drawing together. Techno shrugs, clearly trying to make his mind up about something. “What are you thinking?”
“It’s nothing, Wil, I’m just thinking about.. about what Tommy said.” After a few moments, Techno looks down at his hands.
“What the hell does that mean, Techno?” It’s meant to be said with a hint of a joking tone but it comes out more serious than he would have liked. Techno’s mouth twitches with a smile for a second.
“Tommy’s the one who helped me escape.” Techno responds. Wilbur’s mouth hangs open and he shuts it, opens it again to speak, and then closes it when he’s unable to find the words. Techno stops him from speaking. “He was weird though, really weird.”
“What?” Wilbur shifts forward. “Techno, that’s— what?”
Wilbur remembers Tommy’s shaking hands as he took the gag out of his mouth. He remembers how fucking terrified Tommy looked, shaking like a leaf and crying when the truth came out. There were so many emotions that Wilbur was crying at the time too, unable to process everything. He wishes he could go back and ask all the questions he has now, without all the emotional shock that he had the first time.
Wilbur felt like Tommy really did feel bad about what had happened. There was only so much that lying could get you and there was no amount of faking that could replicate the keen which ripped out of Tommy’s throat, kicking and fighting Dream for just a few more minutes. What Wilbur really wasn’t sure about was if Tommy actually wanted to be on the heroes side.
It was just so hard to take Tommy out of the context they knew eachother in, even though Tommy had technically been a hero a hell of a lot longer than he ever was a villain.
There was a part of Wilbur that was running towards any evidence that Tommy wasn’t as bad as he’s been made out to be. That Hannah’s death really wasn’t his fault like he said it wasn’t.
“It’s not how you think it was.” Techno says. “He was weird, and not normal Tommy-weird. He told me he was sorry for hurting people and he didn’t want to but it was hurting him. Then towards the end he stopped making sense. He yelled at me to leave, but then started screaming I had to stay. He, uh, I don’t know. He started asking me not to hurt him, to wait for a guard to come, and to go to hell but that’s not the strange part.”
Techno hesitates, the words catching in his throat. Wilbur listens intently, hanging onto every word.
“His voice went,” Techno makes his hand into a fist and then unclenches it, “strangled, like he couldn’t breathe or something. Then he told me I owed him for the ride.”
Wilbur blinks. “The what.”
“The ride.”
“Techno, he gave all of us rides, it was part of the deal.”
“There were two rides he gave us prior to the deal.” Techno explains and Wilbur scrunches his nose.
“I only remember one.” Wilbur cuts in, “We paid his rent and bought him food for that one, too. Why would Tommy bring that up, that doesn't make sense.”
“The other ride was when I broke into his house and made him drive me to Niki’s.”
“When in the ever-loving fuck was this? Techno, why the hell don’t you tell me things?”
"Bruh," Techno deadpans and it's so incredibly casual in exactly the way Techno usually is that for a flicker of a second Wilbur realises it really hasn't been that long since everything became so much more serious. “I’ve been trying to find you to talk to you about it since I’ve gotten back but those first few days you were uh…”
“Moody?”
“Murderous.” Techno corrects and Wilbur remembers how he’d been burning with anger at the heroes for hurting his brother. When Techno had limped into the base, insisting he was fine, Jack and Sneeg had to talk him out of storming the hero tower.
“Ah,” Wilbur mutters. “Yeah, that rings a bell.”
It was weird, making jokes when there was so much going on. Wilbur thinks maybe that's how Techno has been getting through everything.
“I’m sure it rings several.” Techno drawls. “My point, though, is that he drove me home and I told him I owed him one. At the time he didn’t accept. He said he hates favours, so we never got even.”
Wilbur catches his eye, knowing Techno far too well to miss out on the questioning look. Questions were thrumming around his mind, flowing like a steady river as more and more ideas go crashing into him.
“He didn’t want to have anything to do with us in the beginning.” Wilbur says, a nervous element of hope or panic in his voice, he’s not sure which. “Do you remember that? He told us that he didn’t do favours. It took him a while to suggest the idea that we protected him from the heroes.”
“Wil, he told me the heroes aren’t the good guys. Tommy gave us all the puzzle pieces, we only need to fit them together.” Wilbur’s mind reels with a thousand possibilities. Each question feels like it adds another 50 more onto the pile.
Despite all the questions the two of them want to ask, there’s one that roots itself in their mind. Digging in cruelly and dragging all sorts of theories and feelings to the surface.
Tommy had come to them under the guise that he needed protection from Dream because he was killing healers after Stitch walked out on him. Since Tommy was Stitch, it obviously put a lot of holes and a hell of a lot of questions in his story.
Tommy had seemed so desperate not to go back and yet when he was, it was with open arms. His reaction to Phil and Wilbur finding out he worked with the heroes had been raw and felt, at least to Wilbur, genuinely apologetic.
If they assumed it wasn't a betrayal (because god, that's what Wilbur wants more than anything. He just wants to know Tommy didn't try to break his trust into pieces) then what the hell was going on? He and Techno have the same thought at the same time. Wilbur’s stomach drops like a brick.
Why on earth, if Tommy didn't want to go back but they were eager to have him, did Tommy leave the heroes?
Notes:
writing this chapter was probably the hardest out of everything I've written for TITS so far. i changed the tone, the dialogue, even the direction of plot more times than i can count because despite the fact i had it planned; when it came to writing it, it just didn't feel right. i changed the characterisations, the reactions, the moods and sequencing and GODDD THE AMOUNT OF EDITING TOOK ME OUT
this chapter truly was an uphill battle but i think this is my favourite version of it, despite the fact it looks nothing like the original LMAOO.really wanted to get through more content in this chapter but I've made you all wait long enough LMAOO
not sure when the next update shall come, Christmas is a heinously busy time so we shall see!!
Chapter 32: Watch your mouth
Summary:
In his dream state, the void is cold.
It is dark, stretching in an endless expanse that makes Tommy feel impossibly out of place.In his dream state, he sees an animal on the ground far, far away from him.
Notes:
symbolism girlies are going to go mental over the nightmare i cooked up for Tommy
the theorising fellas are going to explode as i put more pieces into place
and the angst party people are gonna eat well tonight on this chonky ass 8.8k word chapterthis chapter might be a lil rough around the edges because my attention span cannot struggle through proof reading a chapter that's almost 9,000 words long but alas! if you see any truly terrible mistakes just let me know in the comments and I'll discretely fix it :)
quick warning for blood, violence, and injury but i suspect you're all aware that's a theme at this point in the fic :)
hope you enjoy! tommy sure doesn't!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
In his dream state, the void is cold.
It is dark, stretching in an endless expanse that makes Tommy feel impossibly out of place.
In his dream state, he sees an animal on the ground far, far away from him.
A white hare sits, head turned from Tommy so he can only see the little cotton ball tail and neat fluff of its back.
It was bigger than they were meant to be, easily up to Tommy’s knee.
The hare is a perfectly clean white; a sharp contrast to the inky black dark surrounding them. It sits still, unmoving except for the steady rise and fall of its body as it breathes.
It reminds Tommy that he needs to breathe too.
Dream starts to stride across the room and he grabs the man's arm in a surge of confidence. Dream stops to look at him immediately, clearly taken by just as much surprise as Tommy is at his actions.
“I want to spar instead.”
Dream scoffs, all smiles. “No, you don’t. We just sparred and you’re sore.”
He jabs his fist once against Tommy’s bruising ribs as if testing him and Tommy winces but doesn’t back away. He clenches his jaw instead, trying to straighten himself up despite the pulsing pain running through him. Tommy grips his staff resolutely, trying to show his confidence.
Dream just blinks at him. “That fight was only a demo. We still have to train after this. It’s better if you take it slow, it’s clear you’re not as good as you used to be.”
“I know. I want to spar with them anyway.”
“No.” Dream replies. “It’ll take forever. You can take half of the trainees.”
“I want to teach them all.” He just doesn’t want Dream to spar them instead.
. Dream doesn’t speak and Tommy refuses to fill the silence. Dream taught him that. If a silence is uncomfortable, try not to fill it first.
He’s never been very good at listening, but he’ll pull out all the stops to get this to work in his favour.
Dream doesn’t fidget, doesn’t speak until he’s certain of what to say, and he doesn’t let his expression falter away from the smile he’s wearing in front of the new hero recruits at the tower unless it’s fake sympathy for Tommy.
“You spent all morning with Schlatt.” Dream has a calculating look in his eye. “You want to spend all afternoon training them and then having a one-on-one training session with me?”
He hesitates. He hates staff fighting. The hare’s ears twitch and Tommy thinks about how soft the fur must be. He wonders what it would be like to run his fingers through that fluff of white.
His hands are rough, and he can feel the tenderness of skin where he’s been gripping staffs on his palm.
“Like it’s hard?” Tommy responds cockily. Dream laughs and it rings painfully in his ears. Tommy steels himself, an iron grip around his staff.
Dream looks like he wants to knock Tommy off his feet just to test his determination.
“They want to be here.” Dream says, simple as that. When Tommy starts to walk off, smile plastered onto his face, Dream throws an arm over Tommy’s shoulder to get close to his ear. Tommy can feel his breath, hot and ticklish immediately. “Tommy, you might not want them to train with me, but they would be honoured to have that chance. You can’t save people who don’t want to be saved.”
He can hear the smile in Dream’s voice, just as fake as the one on Tommy’s face.
He takes a few steps towards the hare, excited to see something, anything, aside from darkness. The white hare starts to turn its head slowly as if the action is causing its bones to stretch instead of tendons. Tommy’s only about a meter away when he crouches down.
He feels his stomach writhing; twisting and tightening when the hare turns to look at him with its eyes. Dark shadowed circles surrounding a completely white iris painted like a sheet of paper and a pinpoint black pupil. Emptiness isn’t the right way to describe it. The look is so intense that Tommy’s sure he can feel it weighing onto him.
The longer Tommy looks, the more it feels like the pupil of the eye is completely still as if they’re glued to a spot beyond him.
The hare's eyes are glued and not for a moment does it move its gaze. The pupil never grows or shrinks any smaller. It never blinks. Not once. Only cracks of red appear around the rim of the eye.
Tommy draws in a slow breath, unable to break eye contact or urge his muscles to move.
Wrapping around the scruff of the hare's neck, too tightly to suggest the hare should be able to breathe, are thorns. A dark green-black stem that ties around tightly, like a chain. The thorns cut in, staining the fur around its neck with a deep red.
Tommy has no idea how he didn’t notice it before. He wonders briefly if the injury is new, but it looks as though the thorns have been growing around the neck for a long time. Digging deeper and connecting with tender flesh.
Every second, the hare seems to wilter while Tommy watches.
The thorns shift with a terrible stretching noise as they tighten. The colour darkens like the life is sucked out of it. The blood oozing from the thorns digging into its scruff seems to thicken and drip slower. The hare’s fur gets scruffier, grayer.
Tommy watches the hare shift like it’s moving in fast motion and he’s not even there.
He watches the hare shift into something darker like the wind is blowing away its first version of self. The only thing that stays the same is its eyes. The unforgiving, intelligent stare that it sets onto Tommy, waiting for him to move.
Tommy can’t seem to drag his eyes away. The hare continues to breathe in and out at a slow pace, calmly, showing no sign of being injured.
His heart skips a beat when one of the hare’s eyes falls out as if something behind it has pressed a meaty thumb against it and shoved it out.
It strikes the black ground with a wet, dull thud. The thin red veins inside the hare's eyes crackle and marble, mirroring the shape of streets on a map. Tommy stares at the dead ends and the veins that seem to stretch constantly until they round the eye, slipping out of sight.
Tommy only just realizes that the sound of breathing has gone quiet, engulfing him in complete silence, when the hare sprints at him. Tommy tries to move but finds that he doesn’t have control of his body. His legs won’t move.
The hare sprints at him, a thumping noise in its wake, and leaps straight at his neck. Its claws sink into his skin, an unforgiving grip that chains him to reality. The momentum shoves him onto his back, falling over.
Tommy screams but no sound comes out.
Tommy feels the pain as if it’s real. The weight, like the hare is actually on his chest, sharp claws ripping his skin into shreds.
The smell of plant rot, searing into his nose.
He fights to keep his eyes open as his body wills him to shut them and shield his face. The jaw of the hare ruptures, hanging wide open. White fur peels away to reveal flesh and blood. The mouth consumes his entire vision. He hears a shriek, blood curling and never-ending. The sound isn’t human, it’s barely animalistic.
He turns his head to look away and finds he’s directly level with the hare’s eye that dripped to the ground only seconds earlier.
Tommy turns, shredding his lungs as he tries to yell but no sound comes out. He doesn’t kick or punch but every time he moves his hand he feels a chunk of fur come away with it, littering the ground.
Tommy shoves the hare off with a heaving, shaky breath.
The hare snarls, so loud and deeply that for a second this is a wild beast and not just a wild hare.
The hare flicks its body to get straight back up. The thorns digging in around its scruff are deeper now. Dripping crimson liquid in a careless display as if it’s got plenty to spare.
Every voice in Tommy’s head screams danger and he jolts upwards as fast as his body will let him. Immediately, a rush of pain goes through him. The gauze wrapping the wounds on his arms and the bruises painting his torso is a discordant symphony of pain that makes his entire body tense and for a pained noise to escape his mouth.
Even Tommy’s fingers ache, a dull throbbing pain that he’s only distantly aware of amongst everything else.
“Hey, hey…” A hand pushes him back down, firm against his chest and Tommy can’t stop the panicked sound which escapes him. Tommy’s fingers dig into Purpled’s wrist but he acts like it’s nothing. “Breathe, idiot.”
Tommy’s grip tightens around Purpled’s wrist and Purpled’s eyebrows twitch together. Tommy’s stare meets Purpled. A hurricane meeting the wind.
Purpled’s eyes are a rich purple colour, as you might expect, but nothing brings Tommy more relief than seeing Purpled’s questioning, worried look.
Tommy squeezes Purpled’s wrist testingly and Purpled’s eyes dart down to his wrist and then back to Tommy’s face.
“What is it?”
He focuses on the rapid rising and falling of his chest and tries to even it out. Tommy swallows hard and lets go. He lets a breath out, melting a little bit.
“I just needed to see if this was another nightmare or not.”
Purpled keeps his hand planted on Tommy’s torso, not trusting him to stay down.
He was right of course, Tommy desperately wanted to bolt up and make some space between the two of them.
“And?” Purpled asks, eyebrow raised.
“Better than the last one.”
Purpled hums an acknowledgment, then slowly removes the pressure on Tommy’s chest which he’s more than grateful for, breathing in deeply as if he was starved of air.
Tommy manages to get enough sense to recognize he’s lying on a gray couch. There’s a throw pillow stuffed beneath his head and a different pillow discarded on the floor, alongside a blanket. The coffee table Tommy can see in the corner of his eye is covered in bandages and creams, a first aid kit practically pulled to shreds as it spews out its contents all over the table.
He wants to ask where the fuck he is but Purpled’s face is as concerned as it can get so Tommy swallows his words and makes an educated guess that he’s in Purpled’s room inside the hero tower.
“You have any stitches?” Purpled asks and slowly removes the pressure he’s applying to Tommy’s chest.
“No.” Tommy has to think about it.
“Are you lying to me like the dumbass you are?”
He doesn’t think so.
His mind blurs between the last few days. He sees flashes of green and staffs, of eating fried rice and staring out the window, of bruises and smashed bottles. He hears mumbles of people talking about the egg organization at the docks and flashes of Schlatt’s anger. He can smell alcohol in Schlatt’s office like he’s still there. And the burning singe of ash from a cigarette, filling the room with a haze and a smell that will linger on for days.
He’s almost there, but it’s like looking through a smeared window.
He can feel the accusations of knowing about the egg organization like Schlatt’s actually hitting him with the words. He can feel Schlatt’s hands grabbing at his shirt, demanding answers. He can taste the acrid thickness of a lie on his tongue as he answers. Can taste the rotten meat flavour of more threats than Tommy can count.
“Earth to major Tom,” Purpled says with a tone of caring and an emotion Tommy only now recognizes as concern. “If you have stitches, I need to know.”
“No.” Tommy sits up carefully so he can’t feel the tightness of Schlatt’s grip on his shirt so heavily against his chest.
Purpled shoots him another look but nods after a moment. “Alright… I want to play questions.”
Tommy shuts his eyes and groans, earning a scoff from Purpled. He had a love-hate relationship with this game. “I want to start.”
It was truth for truth. Ask a question, get an answer, then ask a question right back. It was simple, and it worked. You were allowed one veto, but they hardly ever found they needed it.
“You’ve got a question lined up already?” Purpled asks. Tommy can feel the couch shifting in weight as Purpled stands and walks around behind the couch.
He had a lot of questions, it was more difficult to choose just one than it was to think of any. They all make him uncomfortable to ask but he needed to fill in the blanks.
“Yeah,” Tommy whispers, letting his head sink into the couch and squeezing the little pillow that was set up for him. “How did I get here?”
“Dream brought you over,” Purpled responds simply and Tommy thinks he can remember clinging to Dream and mumbling about how he’s sorry for… for something. “You were fighting for consciousness until he left. Once it was just us you were out.”
Tommy’s nods spacily. “He’s pissed at me for something.”
Purpled just watches him warily and then decides to busy himself by rummaging through what sounds like the fridge. “What happened?”
“I don’t remember the details.” Tommy shrugs, hand roaming from his side to the little patch over his ribs which felt all kinds of fucked up. He remembers a kid, short with a zap of black hair, waiting eagerly for Dream to call out that the match had started. Tommy blearily can recall trying to carefully swipe the legs out from beneath him and end the fight.
He remembers the fire in the kid's eyes, all too similar to Tommy when he was younger, and how the kid had fought tooth and nail to take him down. He’s pretty sure the kid didn’t succeed, although Tommy didn’t feel like a winner right now.
Tommy’s brows knit together, watching Purpled look through the fridge. “Dream doesn’t want me to train the new recruits.”
Purpled reappears from sorting through the fridge, vegetables in hand. He opens his mouth like he’s about to say something, his brow furrows and then flattens. He decides against saying his initial thought before trying again.
“I can’t believe you said yes to training recruits.”
“If I said no, I’d be doing it anyway. I just wouldn’t know.” Tommy shrugs and there’s a short silence before he speaks again. He gets a quick, vivid flash of sitting on the couch in his apartment instead of Purpled’s apartment and feels Dream’s presence next to him. He suppresses the race down his spine by rolling his shoulders. “Schlatt and Dream can’t decide where they want me and it’s a pain in the ass. Dream wants me to start driving again; Schlatt only wants me as his healer and a recruit trainer.”
Purpled stares at Tommy in horror, the words not quite processing.
“You’re insane. ”Purpled comments, placing the vegetables on the counter and fixing Tommy with a concerned look. “You’re healing Schlatt, training new recruits, and doing missions with Dream?”
“No.” Tommy shakes his head, letting his neck go limp and feeling content to lean back and stare at the ceiling. “Dream’s upset because I’m not doing anything he wants. I told him no. I won’t go back to training with him. I work with him now, not for him. We train the recruits together, it’s just Schlatt and Dream don’t like the way I’m doing it.”
“How are you training them?” Purpled asks. “You’re not bad at fighting. Believe it or not, I’ve always thought you were competent with a weapon.”
Tommy scrunches his face up and mocks a laugh to Purpled’s amusement.
“Of course I’m competent with a weapon. I just won’t use one against the kids. It’s against what Schlatt and Dream know. They have a.. a pattern. I refuse to play into it. I won’t let another kid go through the same shit I did, I can break the pattern.”
Purpled’s in thought, trying to think of a solution instead of offering support.
That was how Purpled usually handled this kind of thing. Support came second to an answer.
“The kids want to be here,” Purpled says, almost questioning. He leans against the kitchen counter, not quite understanding.
“They don’t know what they signed up for.”
“Of course they do. Not everyone started working for the heroes because they owed a favour.” Purpled says and Tommy flinches. Purpled’s face softens, like he wants to say sorry, but instead he just keeps talking. “Wouldn’t it just be easier to do what Schlatt asks?”
Tommy blanches. He looks at Purpled, unable to recognise him. “I’m not going to hurt a kid.”
“I’m not saying you hurt kids. I’m saying you need to train them properly. Shit, Tommy you make it sound awful.”
“It is awful.” Tommy’s voice rises before he’s able to stop it.
“They want to be trained. Why else are they here?”
“Shut the fuck up.” Tommy tries to swallow despite how dry his throat feels.
“You can’t make that decision for them.” Purpled answers casually, crossing his arms, and Tommy scoffs. “Tommy, they want to be here. They know they’ve signed up for hero training. Everyone here wants to make a difference and we’re all willing to make a few sacrifices to do it. This is the real shit, Toms. Not just some corner boxing gym. We have to be prepared so we can protect others.”
Tommy thinks he sounds exactly like Dream. It makes him want to rip his own skin off.
“I’m just not letting a trainer hand their ass to a new recruit on a silver platter.” Tommy puts it as simple as he can, trying to get Purpled to see what he sees. “Don’t you fucking hate the punishments for mistakes? Christ, I fucking hate the yelling and the rematches. All the staffs and the crappy wooden swords can go fuck themselves and the driving route they make us practice on can burn for all I care.”
“That’s what being a hero is. Sometimes you get hurt, but you’re stronger for it.” Purpled responds in a genuine voice. Like he believes it. Like if he was in Tommy’s position, there wouldn’t be a problem.
“You’d smack a kid for fucking up?”
“No! No, where the hell did that translate in your head? I’d train them properly, yeah, but I wouldn’t go around smacking them.”
“That’s what they do!” Tommy complains, exasperated. He doesn’t realise his chest is heaving before he’s caught in the moment. “They correct with strikes, not words, Purpled! These are teenagers! Teenagers who are littered with bruises because they think it’ll make them a better hero.”
“They signed up for it!”
“Well I didn’t! They don’t know what this place does to you! I fucking didn’t sign up for any of this and I’m genuinely sick— so bloody sick to my stomach whenever Dream says a kid messed up and I have to show them how it’s done. I won’t train them like they want me to, I’ll do it better.”
“The system works, Tommy. If they don’t like it, they can leave. The people who stay will be fantastic heroes though, and it’s because they had the right training.”
“They’re not punishing kids while I’m around. I won’t fucking let it. Every single time Dream wanted to punish a kid, I think about how much I wish someone would have stepped in for me.”
Purpled looks away like Tommy’s burnt him when he realises what Tommy means. “You can’t take the punishment for all those kids.”
“They need someone on their side!”
“So do you, knuckhead.”
“You’re on my side.”
If the pause didn’t catch Tommy’s attention, the silence sure as hell did. He looks over to Purpled like he’s seeing him in a completely new light. Maybe this whole time, Purpled had been using his powers to disguise how he really looks because who Tommy sees right now isn’t his friend.
“Am I?” Purpled asks incredulously. “How the hell am I meant to help you, Tommy?”
Tommy stares at him in shock. This isn’t the person he healed with shaky hands after a night of tears and fighting and a new beginning that Tommy didn’t know how to begin. This isn’t the person who helped Tommy when Tommy couldn’t help himself.
This sure as shit isn’t the same person who Tommy told about how badly the heroes had hurt him.
“Help me.” Tommy’s voice is soft and shaky. “Don’t let them win.”
“How?” Purpled begs and he starts to walk back over. If Tommy was shaking, he was doing a good job at hiding it. “Tommy, you’re killing yourself. Do you think it’s easy to watch you get hurt? Every time you come to my apartment I have to check if you’re still breathing. Every single fucking time. It’s not like we shake hands and talk about the weather, I have to try and figure out if your injuries are something I can bandage or not.”
“It’s not my fault.” Tommy chokes out and Purpled shakes his head.
“Of course it’s not. It’s not your fault, I’d never say that. I just need you to understand that what you’re doing right now? Rebelling against the system, forcing yourself to take punishments you don’t deserve— Tommy, it’ll kill you and I think you know it but don’t care.”
Tommy stares at his hands. He doesn’t remember coming here so often. He knows he’s been here a few times, but that’s all. What happened is scrubbed away like a book full of empty pages. He knows there are blank chapters, he just doesn’t know what he missed. He’s not sure he’ll remember this time either.
“What day is it?” The words are heavy on his tongue, uncomfortably out of place.
“Jesus,” Purpled reels back. His disbelief in Tommy’s demeanor is clear in the way he lets out a surprised breath. “Can you just talk to me? Can we stop dancing around the issue? Tommy, I’m so damn worried about you, I swear to god if you tell me you’re just throwing your life around for the sake of it—”
“It’s my turn to ask a fucking question.” Tommy snaps. “Purpled, what day is it?”
“Wednesday. It’s Wednesday, Tommy.”
Tommy’s heart sinks, repeating the word for himself over and over inside his head.
He had no idea how much time he’d lost.
Yesterday was Friday. He spoke to Schlatt yesterday. He remembers seeing the time and the day. He’s not sure if this is the following Wednesday or if time had really drifted from his grip that much, to the point he’s lost weeks.
Tommy combs his memory. He hates everything that it comes up with and granted, it’s not a lot. What the hell happened in all that time between? Are the bruises on his ribs even from dueling that kid with the black hair or are they too fresh for that?
“Tommy, are you okay?” it snaps him straight out of his thoughts and Tommy turns an empty gaze onto Purpled. He’s sitting right in front of him, on top of the coffee table where medical clutter has been shoved haphazardly away. It was weird not being fully alert when Purpled moved positions, but Tommy didn’t dwell on the thought.
“Don’t waste your question.”
“You can ask for the day of the week but I can’t ask if you’re alright?” Purpled asks but Tommy knows he’s not expecting an answer. “What’s wrong?”
Purpled whispers it with all the desperateness of a friend who just wants their friend to be okay. With all the care of someone who hates seeing their friend injured. With all the concern of someone who’s watching their friend waste away in a way that Purpled wholeheartedly believes is avoidable.
Tommy responds with all the years of hurt he’s suffered, all the memories of when no one listened to him, and the belief that if he doesn’t keep fighting he’ll be just as bad as the other trainers. That is to say, Tommy doesn’t respond at all.
He swallows his own truth as a painful lump in his throat. He shakes his head at Purpled as a silent plea. Purpled hates it and Tommy can tell based on how his eyes flash and his mouth presses together.
There’s a silence that separates them by an ocean and when Purpled finally does speak, it’s like that distance starts to close back in.
“Tommy, every time I go to bandage you up, do you know what happens?” Purpled inquires, but it’s phrased more like a statement than anything. Purpled rolls his sleeves up and Tommy’s eyes fall onto a bandage on the top of Purpled’s forearm.
He tears the bandaid off in a swift motion, no hint of feeling it come off. Underneath the bandaid, there’s nothing. It’s just a smooth patch of skin, completely unharmed.
Tommy doesn’t speak and when Purpled tries to make eye contact, he doesn’t return it.
“Tommy, your hands glow.” Purpled’s voice is strained. If Tommy was thinking more clearly, he would have noticed the fact that Purpled is completely ungrazed despite his daily private training sessions. He should have realised it much sooner. “Your hands don’t glow to heal you, Tommy.”
“I don’t control that.” Tommy croaks.
“No, I think you do. I think subconsciously, you healed me and not yourself. I think in the back of your mind, you were more willing to use the last of your energy to heal my scratches instead of your breaks.” Purpled insists, blinking away the moisture in his eyes. Even though Tommy doesn’t understand why Purpled is upset, he is.
He’s so unforgivably upset at seeing his friend destroy himself for a reason he doesn’t fully understand and Tommy doesn’t know why.
“I don’t control it.” Tommy spits and then testingly, he sends a weak pulse of healing to his hands. The muscles ache disappear but he doesn’t do it to heal himself. He does it to prove that he can.
“Tommy, if you did what they tell you, you wouldn’t be in this position. Do you know what I mean? I wouldn’t have to see you with purple and blue bruises growing over older yellow and green ones. I’m on their side, Tommy, and of course I’m here for you, and yes I think Dream is a piece of shit just as much as you do, but you have to listen and stop destroying yourself.”
Tommy starts to struggle to his feet. “Help me up.”
“What?”
“I’m fucking leaving.”
“You’re not leaving.”
“No, I really am.”
“No.” Purpled exclaims, pushing Tommy back down onto the couch and god, he wishes Schlatt would just take the fucking wheel. Tommy hits the sofa again with a grunt and shoots Purpled the deadliest glare he can manage.
“This is kidnapping.”
“No, it’s not.” Purpled grapples for the words. “We’re still playing questions. I’m not done. Ask a question, asshole. It’s your turn.”
“I’m not playing this game anymore.”
“Fuck you. I have more questions.” Purpled shoots back and Tommy glares at him, to no avail. “Tommy, what’s Schlatt’s power?”
“That’s—”
“No, tell me. I don’t want whatever excuse you were about to bullshit.” Purpled demands. “‘Cos you’re not normal. You’ve been off. Most of the time you’re doing whatever Schlatt says with a smile but sometimes, usually the second we’re alone, it changes and it’s scary. Tommy, not knowing what day it is? You’re hardly here right now.”
“Veto.” Tommy croaks out and Purpled looks like he’s been slapped. His jaw drops open and then snaps shut before he crosses his arms defiantly.
“You can’t veto.”
“We get one veto.”
“Well, I veto your veto.” Purpled says and his voice softens when he sees Tommy’s expression.
“I’m done with this, okay Purpled? I’ll figure this out myself. I don’t need your fucking help.”
“I don’t doubt that, Tommy.”
“Good. I can take care of myself!”
“Of course you can,” Purpled says, letting his words draw out. “But what’s the harm in letting me help?”
Tommy clenches his jaw, looking away.
“Tommy, what is Schlatt doing to you?”
“Nothing.”
“Don't lie to me, imbecile. There's something wrong and I know it.”
“No.”
A beat passes. Purpled’s stare is unmoveable. “Let me know what's wrong or I’ll march my ass up to his office and find out myself.”
“No! Don’t.” Tommy panics, leaning forward despite the rush of nausea. He takes a heaving breath. “Don’t.”
“Tell me.” Purpled presses and the unspoken part of his statement lingers in the air. Tell me or else I’ll find out some other way.
Purpled was good at pushing buttons to figure out the truth and it frustrated Tommy endlessly when he flipped the script onto him.
Tommy breathes air into his lungs, focusing and forcing himself to stay present.
“Jesus, Purpled, it's not that fucking simple. None of this is easy. Schlatt- he’s…” Tommy bites his tongue, blinking hard to stop the water in his eyes. “Purpled, I’m not me when I’m around him. I’m losing time.”
Purpled’s frown only deepens. “Time powers? He controls time?”
“No.” Tommy answers snappily. “That’s all you’re getting, alright? Let me leave.”
“You didn’t answer my question.”
“Take it or leave it, twat.”
“No! What the fuck do you mean you’re losing time?”
“I mean I’m losing time! I can’t remember! I’m not— I’m not me.”
“Explain.” Purpled demands and he gives no room for discussion.
“It’s difficult. It’s like, like I don’t have a choice.” Tommy says desperately, grappling for the words. “Purpled, he controls me.”
Purpled’s eyes widen and he looks like he’s about to move back. He shouldn’t tell Purpled, he knows he shouldn’t. It's the tower's most closely kept secret. Tommy doesn’t want to think about what would happen if someone found out he told Purpled.
But what more does he have to lose?
“I don’t remember what he’s making me do.” Tommy lets out a mortified laugh, bordering hysterical. “I get glimpses but it hurts to remember. I can’t fight it, I’m so fucking tired of fighting.”
He’d been fighting and running between people his whole life. He’s tired of picking side. There are a thousand questions dancing on Purpled’s face that he manages to swallow in favour of one. “Why?”
“Because I’ll run.” Tommy says and to him, it’s the most obvious thing in the world. “I’ll run, and we both know it.”
“Tommy that’s ridiculous, he can’t—”
“He can.”
“—that’s awful. Tommy, there are laws! We’re the good guys, we can’t let him get away with that shit. Tommy—”
“Stop! I told you the heroes aren’t the good guys. You didn’t listen.”
Purpled looks like he’s about to argue but he quickly cuts himself off. He takes a breath, struggling to get his thoughts in order, and then bursts out again.
“Why’s it happening to you?” Purpled exclaims and the anger is poorly concealed in his voice. “You left and god, I knew they wanted you back but I realized what they’d do to ensure it. What the hell has made them so desperate?”
“Schlatt’s sick.” Tommy mutters. “Once he’s gone, I… I don’t know. My healing can’t keep him alive forever.”
“Wow,” is the only word that comes to mind when Techno enters Sam’s lab.
The entire thing looked like Tubbo had exploded a cabinet and the papers had burst outwards, covering every surface imaginable.
The state of the lab was the worst Techno had ever seen it, which spoke volumes considering Sam once called Techno for help to disarm a weaponized bot he’d created that Ranboo thought was a microwave for his spaghetti.
“Yeah,” Sam responds sheepishly, hands resting on his hips as he looks around. He scratches the back of his head. “There’s so many deleted records, it’s infuriating.”
Plastered onto the screens that were attached to various walls of the lab was a huge array of information— mostly obscure— but all relating in some way to Tommy.
It had been decided to not include Phil.
He knew, obviously they’d never have gone this far without telling him, but Phil wasn’t in the right space to be contributing so they under exaggerated the lengths they were going to find out more about Tommy.
“How much have you found?” Wilbur strides in from behind Techno, stopping when he’s stood next to him. There were mountains of photographs and street camera quality footage that had Tommy’s face hidden somewhere within it.
“Not as much as I’d like.” Sam sighs, picking up a notepad with messy writing scrawled all over it. Techno watches one of the videos on the screen that auto-plays— a video of a young Stitch holding the hand of Dream as he’s dragged through a crowd of people, face tucked down and earbuds on.
Techno nods appreciatively. There were papers strewn about haphazardly, as if someone had created book confetti, and there were sticky notes attached in the most unlikely of places throughout the lab. Fran runs over to greet Techno, sniffing his leg most likely because he smells like Floof.
"Sam, every day I wake up grateful to be on your good side.” Techno carefully pulls a sticky note from Fran’s fur that reads ‘Light Blue Suzuki Swift - TLT’. He’s not sure what it means.
“Jack helped a lot. A weird amount of files on Tommy have been scrubbed but Jack was able to help me hack into some single copy files that the heroes were holding onto.”
Techno spots a 3D print of what he’s pretty sure is meant to be Stitch’s mask. Egg-shaped, designed to hide the entire face. In the 3D print it wasn’t clear, but Techno knew that in person they glowed with white light. The 3D print appears animated as the mask shrinks into a visor that has a white glare to it.
It’s weird to imagine Tommy’s face hidden behind it.
Wilbur clears his throat. “How easy is it for you to track patterns within images and footage?”
“You insult me, Wilbur.” Sam smiles, turning towards his computer. “What do you want to look for?”
Wilbur takes a steadying breath, eyes fixed on the screen behind Sam. “Arguments, fights.” Wilbur bites his lip and shrugs. He thinks of the scars on Tommy’s back. “Look for injuries too.”
“I don’t know if it’ll do anything to explain why they wanted him back so badly.” Sam hums into his hand, eyes flitting between sticky note and screen. “If he was just an upset kid who ran off, why would they even bother? The only thing I can think of is Tommy was sent to spy on us.”
“Which he didn’t—” Wilbur says stubbornly. “So there’s got to be an explanation.”
“Wilbur,” Sam scolds, not in a mean way. “We need to be logical about this.”
“There’s something we’re missing.”
“Then we find more.” Techno reasons, looking over from Wilbur to the disheveled piles of information. They needed to make a dent in the files they had, one way or another. “Where can I start?”
Sam turns and pulls up something on a big screen. A recording begins that looks like it was taken by a traffic camera. It films a car that Techno vaguely recalls to be the one that Tommy drove the very first time they met and the reason why ‘Light Blue Suzuki Swift’ was scrawled onto a note.
Tommy’s parked outside a big office building that Techno doesn't recognise.
Inside the car on the driver's side is Tommy, clutching the steering wheel with a death grip, taking a deep breath, and leaning back into his sea at with rigid posture. Tommy glances over at the empty chair next to him and smiles.
Techno frowns as the camera seems to catch an odd sort of ripple effect over that area and his frown deepens when Tommy starts talking to empty space.
That felt like a good place to start.
It hurt to try and eat, so a part of himself wished that Schlatt would just take the reigns again and he wouldn’t have to think too much about it.
He knows it’s wrong. In the back of his head, he should hate wanting someone to command him to eat his fried rice.
But when his arms ache trying to lift the fork and everything tastes like ash disintegrating in his mouth, he thinks it would be a lot easier if someone else could just eat it for him.
He doesn’t want to eat it.
“How was Schlatt?”
“He’s fine.” Tommy shuts his eyes, sending a small pulse of healing towards his headache. It fades into a dull throb. “It’s Schlatt, you know? Same as ever.”
Dream holds Tommy’s eye as if he’s searching his face for a few seconds. Tommy looks away fairly quickly.
He’s counting the second until Schlatt is ill enough that even healing can’t save him. He’s waiting for the moment the leash he’s on is loosened to the point it’s not choking him and he can try to leave.
Dream looks like he’s going to say something but settles for silence and a blank expression.
“Yeah, I know.” A beat. It’s not long enough to let Tommy try to speak but it’s long enough that it makes Tommy feel like he should have said something. “Schlatt told me it was your idea to expand. It’s a good idea. Great media, sending heroes to protect areas with a school and apartment building. I suggested that if it goes well, we could even look into getting that mall to open back up. Store owners like to buy safe locations and people love to shop there even more.”
He doesn’t look at Dream, although every part of his being wants to gauge a reaction. Suggesting an idea for what Schlatt should do next is ballsy. Suggesting the area down towards the docks and having someone point out why it’s a bad idea was a death warrant.
To stop Dream from noticing any traces of the truth, Tommy brings a white-gold glow to his finger tips and lets it slowly race up through his veins, soothing the ache in his muscles.
“It’s a good idea.” Dream repeats. “Good publicity for something easily stopped.”
Tommy nods, biting back a relieved breath. He wanted to leave. More than anything he wanted to leave.
He hopes to god his idea works.
Tommy knocks impatiently on the door, fingers tapping patterns at his side in anticipation.
Purpled’s door creaks open and he opens it, dressed in his pajamas and looking disgruntled to be awake at this time.
“Tommy?” The recently disrupted sleep is evident in his voice. “What are you doing here?”
“I know how you can help me.” He doesn’t take a beat to disguise his nervousness but he’s more than grateful that Purpled skips over it.
Purpled cracks a lazy smile. “What do you need?”
“A favour.” Tommy says quietly, biting the inside of his cheek. Purpled raises his brows, rubbing his eyes.
“You’re desperate.” Purpled responds, opening the door further. The light inside his hero apartment was a sharp contrast to the dark hallway Tommy was stood in.
“What part of my look suggested otherwise?” Tommy jokes.
Purpled snorts and then steps out of the doorway and Tommy enters the apartment, speaking in a careful voice.
“Do you want a coffee?”
“I don’t drink coffee.” Tommy answers and Purpled frowns. “I don’t think I can stay long before Dream knows I’m gone.”
“Alright.”
“It’s a big ask.” Tommy wrings his hands together as Purpled shuts the door and rolls his shoulders, turning to Tommy with a shrug.
“I expect nothing less.”
“You can say no. It’s okay if you can’t.”
His plan was banking on Purpled saying yes, but the concern in his eyes was enough to make Tommy panic.
“Well obviously I’m saying yes,” Purpled stretches his arms and walks over to turn the kettle on.
“You can’t talk to me afterwards about it.” Tommy says quickly. “I don’t know if it’ll be me or… or not.”
“Okay.” Purpled hesitates, expression wavering. “What do you need?
It’s rice again. It’s fucking fried rice.
He almost thinks it's a kind of sick joke that half the time he’s not under Schlatt’s control it’s so he can suffer through a silent meal of warm ash with Dream.
He looks over at Dream. He’s dressed the same way as yesterday. Or maybe a few days ago?
“What do you want, Tommy?” Dream asks and then in a swift change in tone, he asks carefully. “Are you alright?”
“When did we last talk about Schlatt expanding the patrol distances?”
Dream goes deadly quiet and Tommy’s heart races.
Dream can see right through him. Tommy knows it. He fucking knows that Dream knows what he’s trying to do. He thinks he might throw up in the silent that follows and the heavy weight of Dream’s eyes beating into him.
Dream’s fork scrapes his bowl loudly and Tommy glares at it from where he’s sat across the table. Dream notices.
“Eat.” Dream deadpans. Tommy scrapes a mouthful onto his fork and just holds it there for a while. He’s not hungry and the idea of eating right now makes him feel ill. He’s too nervous to even imagine
“I’m not hungry.” Tommy grits out and Dream’s eyes flick up to Tommy, a cold glaze in his stare.
“Why?” Dream asks. Tommy shrugs slightly, trying to swallow his nerves. “I’m not telling you the date.”
“Okay.” Tommy whispers, breathing sharply through his nose. He was trying to control his breathing and if he was successful, he couldn’t tell.
After a hefty silence, Dream puts his fork down.
“It’s something else.” Dream states and Tommy knows he’s expecting an answer.
“It’s nothing.”
“Is this about driving?” Dream questions.
Tommy clenches his jaw. He was too tired to hide the full scope of his reactions to things Dream said. “Can we eat in silence?”
Dream pauses to consider his options but Tommy’s pretty sure he’s got his mind set on talking about the subject, with or without Tommy’s enthusiasm. “It’s painful to see you denying yourself happiness.”
“Refusing to drive isn’t painful.” Tommy spits, a venom starting to creep into his voice. “It’s nowhere near painful.”
Tommy eats a forkful of rice, swallowing without tasting. He stabs a piece of meat slightly too hard. He knows Dream is watching.
“You’re lying.”
“Fuck off, Dream.” His heart lurches.
“I hate liars.”
“Yeah, well I hate you.” Tommy snaps and in a heartbeat, Dream’s out of his chair. His seat makes a grating, scraping noise across the ground and Tommy’s adrenaline soars. Tommy jerks back, fork dropping as his arm flies up to protect himself.
It happens so quick that Tommy hears the sound of his bowl shattering on the wall before he sees it. Dream throws it like it’s weightless, not bothering to have his gaze follow where it lands.
Porcelain pieces cover the floor and explode from the impact.
He stops breathing. Stops thinking. There’s a record scratch in time and Tommy sits through it, trying to match the silence and stillness of his environment.
He listens to the sound of Dream slowly sitting back down in his chair. His seat scrapes against the floor gently as he pulls it back in. Tommy doesn’t move.
He thinks if he tries, he’ll bolt for his room and won’t be able to stop himself.
“You’re here because you lost the race, Tommy.” Dream says calmly. A hundred different alarms ring in Tommy’s head. The fake peace in Dream’s voice causes goosebumps up his spine.
Fuck you, he thinks. Fuck you a million times over. Tommy doesn’t lower his arm in the silence that follows Dream’s outburst. He shrinks back into his seat, unable to stop his fast and uneven breaths. He stays inside his own head and counts to twelve.
“When I gave you that five minute head start,” Dream begins and he doesn’t sit down. He keeps standing across the table from Tommy. “I thought you’d make it. Lower your arm.”
No, you didn’t. You abso-fucking-lutely did not think I’d get away. Tommy wants to yell at him but the part that wants to get out of this without anything else breaking is louder than that voice.
“Lower your arm.” Dream commands, not says. It makes Tommy’s chest tighten painfully.
Mechanically, Tommy lowers his arm to his lap. He resists the urge to fidget and calm his nerves.
Dream doesn’t bother asking Tommy to look at him and a weird rush of gratefulness rushes through Tommy.
“You failed, Tommy.” Dream murmurs in a soft voice that makes Tommy feel sick. His voice goes from honeyed to sharp. “I spent months covering your tracks. I hid you from Schlatt. I gave you every advantage I could— Tommy, I faked an entire building! I dragged George into this because I knew only you would know there was a road there.”
“Do you want me to be grateful?” Tommy asks in a small voice. Dream goes deathly quiet, watching him. Tommy clears his throat. “Am I meant to be happy for all that false hope?”
“There was nothing false about it.” Dream spits and that venom creeps into his voice. “You failed. After everything I did to help you, Tommy. All I need you to understand is that your failure is my failure.”
“It was false hope.” Tommy whispers insistently, not able to bring his voice any louder. “You were waiting on that fucking beach.”
“I gave you every chance to run. The one time you didn’t have that option, you tried. When all of your villain friends were willing to fight, you decided to run.”
“It was the only option.”
“Or maybe you’re not as close to them as you thought you were.” Dream says lazily, tilting his head to better see Tommy’s reaction. He tries to keep his face clear of expression but it’s damn near impossible. Tommy feels impossibly small, hands twisting together as guilt rolls through him
Tommy shakes his head. Fuck off.
Fuck right off.
He cared about them so damn much, Dream didn’t know anything.
“You wouldn’t let me leave,” Tommy says, lifting his gaze. His stomach twists like a rag when he makes eye contact. “You let me leave once, why won’t you again?”
“You never left, Tommy.” Dream responds, a confused lilt in his voice. “The only time I saw you willing to truly leave everything behind was on that beach.”
“Trying to fight was insane.” Tommy says, volume rising.
“And trying to run was stupid.” Dream shrugs, fixing Tommy with a calculating look. “I think I’d rather follow an insane plan than a stupid one.”
“It wasn’t fair.” Tommy spits, “You had more people, more energy, more weapons. For fuck sakes, we were soaking wet, sharing a couple of knives between us all, and we were exhausted.”
“It’s not about what either of us had. It’s about the fact the villains were ready to all die together. To protect each other. Protect you.” Dream leans back in his chair, watching Tommy get more and more upset. Tommy doesn’t even realise what Dream’s doing. “In return you tried to abandon them for a run along the beach.”
“You know what, Dream? I fucking hate it when you talk about my decisions like you know better than I do.” Tommy snaps. “You don’t. You don’t fucking understand a thing about what I was thinking. That’s the truth.”
“Is it?” Dream wonders absently, pulling Tommy in.
“Yeah it is! You don’t fucking know. You never do. You don’t know a god damn thing about what I was thinking. I knew my odds and I fucking liked them a hell of a lot better if I ran.”
“I think you’re a coward. I didn’t teach you to be a coward.”
“I’m not a coward!” Tommy yells. “I was willing to lose everything to get away from you! Everything. That’s not cowardice, you fucking asshole.”
Tommy stands up swiftly. He’s caught between two minds of storming off or trying to punch Dream for his smugness but the second his chair scrapes the floor, Dream’s back out of his seat. His hand yanks Tommy’s shirt forward so he loses his balance.
Dream takes the opportunity to press a hand against the back of his neck, pushing Tommy into the table. Tommy takes a choking, gasping breath of surprise. His head is stuck, turned towards the spot where his bowl had exploded into pieces and scattered shards all over the floor.
“You’re so predictable, it’s almost pathetic.” Dream sighs, like he’s disappointed, and Tommy’s face flushes with hot anger. He hated him. With every fibre of his being, every cell inside his body, it all was aflame with fury.
Tommy steadies himself, palms pressing against the table to get himself up as fast as possible the second Dream releases him.
“I hate you.” Tommy hisses, taking sharp inhales through clenched teeth.
“Maybe we can work on that next time in training.” Dream deadpans. His grip tightens and Tommy cringes. “You’d do better if you respected me. Tommy, I’m the number one hero. I’m in charge! You don’t have to listen to me anymore, but it’s a mistake to keep pushing your luck.”
He sounds crazy and it’s probably because he is, but Tommy knows that behind the proud and confident tone is someone who’s willing to do anything to keep the upperhand.
“Bastard.” Tommy sneers, pushing against the hand to try and get his footing. “Fucking bastard.”
“We’re night and day, Tommy. You can’t outrun your shadow. Stop trying.”
He imagines Dream dead in a hundred different ways. There was anger pulsing through him, burning hotter than his powers had ever heated his blood.
Dream inhales slowly and then lets go of Tommy in a bored movement. Tommy rights himself immediately, muscles aching to fight.
Predictable. It rings in his head like a curse. So predictable.
Dream watches him with a blank face and then sighs before walking off.
“Clean up your rice.”
“There was nothing useful at his apartment. Kid made sure to not hold onto any of his old stuff.” Sneeg shoves a cardboard box of scrap over to Techno.
Techno doesn’t rummage around the burnt remains of Tommy’s old stuff. The smell of smoke lingered even this long after the fire. Inside the box was just junk anyway. A random chunk of what Techno assumes is from a cup or a bowl, a scrap of Techno’s last cape which he forgot had even caught on fire in the first place, and some other burnt garbage like a singed shirt, some blackened cutlery, and a toothbrush. It’s nothing useful, is the point.
“Probably a good thing it burnt down,” Techno jokes dryly. “Who knows what pathogens were growing in that apartment.”
Sneeg manages a smile. “Oh, and no healer records of him either.”
“We blew the physical copies up, remember?” Wilbur adds, flipping the page of the notepad. Wilbur sighs and then reaches for a can of whipped cream and his tea. Techno looks away before he can see Wilbur ruin a perfectly good cup of tea.
Techno shakes his head. “Nah, the heroes probably scrubbed his records before we ever got around to it.”
“Well, we’ve got one lead and it’s a pretty weak one.” Sneeg draws a chair out with a shrug and sits down. “Some guy who set Tommy up at his old job at the TLT building. I wouldn’t hold my breath though.”
“Tommy didn’t betray us.” Wilbur says insistently and Sneeg’s eyes flit up to meet Wilbur’s before darting away and towards a screen.
“Yeah, well, if this goes nowhere then I’m at a loss. I asked Jack to do some digging on the guy Tommy went into the building with— he was a pretty minor vigilante called Purple Problem for a while. Now he goes by Iris?”
“Vaguely familiar but overall, no idea.” Techno bites the inside of his cheek and Sneeg nods.
“Yeah, I thought the same. None of Tommy’s co-workers knew who I was talking about. Only the boss could tell me that Tommy got set up from Gambit. Came in with a guy called Purpled and rummaged around the office.” Sneeg makes quotation marks with his fingers. “He said he was ‘making sure it was clean’ for when Tommy started working there.”
“Why does Purpled sound familiar?” Wilbur hums, combing his memory, a hand running through his hair.
Techno hesitates as the pieces slowly shift into place. It’s like the floor slides out beneath him and reveals a whole new level of the building he’d never seen before.
“Wasn’t that the name of the guy who gave Tommy the note?” Techno drags his eyes between Wilbur and Sneeg.
“Holy shit.” Wilbur mutters.
“Do you know where he is now?” Techno questions, getting right to the point.
Sneeg smiles.
Notes:
hope you all enjoyed!
id love to hear your thoughts, your predictions, your theories, whatever! all the comments are always amazing and the motivation and seratonin i get from them keeps me thriving.things are getting moving and the plot is plotting but OH MY GOD can i just say that I've already started writing next chapter, I've slammed out 2k words for it literally just tonight, and GUYS THERES SO MUCH GOING ON.
sbi are making moves! tommy is making moves! HELL even purpled and niki and schlatt ARE MAKING SO MANY MOVES LIKE LORD I JUST WANT TO WRITE IT ALL AT ONCE BUT I HAVE TO PACE MYSELF
hopefully next chapter won't take a whole ass month to write but we're gonna have to see how much i can churn out before writers block whomps me in the gut again
Pages Navigation
SummerBidsHello on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Oct 2022 04:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Oct 2022 06:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
SummerBidsHello on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 02:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 04:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
catsloveluna on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Oct 2022 04:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Oct 2022 06:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
GreenApplesS on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Oct 2022 06:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Oct 2022 06:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
GreenApplesS on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Oct 2022 08:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Oct 2022 09:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
GreenApplesS on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Oct 2022 07:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Oct 2022 06:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Oct 2022 09:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Kit_Kat299 on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Oct 2022 07:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Oct 2022 09:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
graceful_angel_87 on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Oct 2022 08:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Oct 2022 09:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
Kira (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Oct 2022 02:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
EvelynRose33284 on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Oct 2022 02:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Sat 08 Oct 2022 09:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
Luka (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 02:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 04:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
orangesandallthingscitrus on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 03:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 04:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
LittleTomori on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 08:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 09:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kasu1907 on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 08:17AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 09 Oct 2022 08:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 10:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
RedScarlet34 on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 10:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
mossy_dino on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 12:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 09:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
Strange_opossum on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 12:55PM UTC
Last Edited Sun 09 Oct 2022 12:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 09:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
Strange_opossum on Chapter 1 Mon 10 Oct 2022 01:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Mon 10 Oct 2022 02:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Strange_opossum on Chapter 1 Mon 10 Oct 2022 09:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Mon 10 Oct 2022 11:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
Strange_opossum on Chapter 1 Tue 11 Oct 2022 02:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
ChaoticallyFluffy on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 03:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
remrose on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 04:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 09:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
Panda_Pancake on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 04:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 10:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
fr0ggiefics on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 04:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Guest_ (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 05:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Oct 2022 09:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation